ae 4

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

INCLUDING

* ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.

(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ANNALS’ COMBINED WITH LOUDON AND

CHARLESWORTH 'S ‘MAGAZINE-OF NATURAL HISTORY. )

CONDUCTED BY

PRIDEAUX JOHN SELBY, Esq., F.LS.,

CHARLES C. BABINGTON, Ese., M.A., F.B.S., F.L.S., F.G.S.,

JOHN EDWARD GRAY, Ph.D., F.R.S., F.LS., V.P.Z.8. &e.,

AND

WILLIAM FRANCIS, Ph.D., F.L.S.

, sot —

VOL. XIX.—THIRD SERIES.

LLLP LLL LLP EF LL OL OO

LONDON:

PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS.

SOLD BY LONGMANS, GREEN, READER, AND DYER} SIMPKIN, MARSHALL, AND CO.;

KENT AND CO.; BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:

MACLACHLAN AND STEWART, EDINBURGH ;

HODGES AND SMITH, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.

1867.

““Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis

humane :—ex harum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini;

ex ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis elucet.

Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper xstimata; a veré eruditis

et sapientibus semper exculta; malé doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—

LINNZAUS.

“ Quel que soit le principe de la vie animale, il ne faut qu’ouvrir les yeux pour voir

qu'elle est le chef-d’ceuvre de la Toute-puissance, et le but auquel se rapportent

toutes ses opérations.”—BRUCKNER, Théorie du Systeme Animal, Leyden, 1767.

oe 0 © © © © © ow © © The sylvan powers

Obey our summons; from their deepest dells

The Dryads come, and throw their garlands wild

And odorous branches at our feet; the Nymphs

That press with nimble step the mountain-thyme

And purple heath-flower come not empty-handed,

But scatter round ten thousand forms minute

Of velvet moss or lichen, torn from rock

Or rifted oak or cavern deep: the Naiads too

Quit their loved native stream, from whose smooth face

They crop the lily, and each sedge and rush

That drinks the rippling tide: the frozen poles,

Where peril waits the bold adventurer’s tread,

The burning sands of Borneo and Cayenne,

All, all to us unlock their secret stores

And pay their cheerful tribute.

J. TayLor, Norwich, 1818.

CONTENTS OF VOL. XIX.

(THIRD SERIES.]

NUMBER CIX.

I. On the Organs of Circulation of the Roman Snail (Helix poma-

tia). By Cuar.es Rospertson, Demonstrator and Curator of the

Anatomical Collection, Oxford. (Plate I.) .......scscsceesecseeseerseescnes

II. On Pauropus, a new Type of Centipede. By Sir Jonn Lus-

Bock, Bart., V.P. Linn. Soc., Pres. Ent. Soc., V.P. Ethn. Soc.,

F.R.S., &6. ...2000 seeindaguasercasts Rucbensecalhe’ Sauseustenseensscs sie iasdessoac

III. On Rotation and Circulation in the Cells of Plants, with re-

ference to the question of Contractility. By Professor REICHERT...

_ IV. Proofs of the Animality of the Ciliate Sponges, and of their

Affinities with the Infusoria flagellata. By H. James-Cuark, A.B.,

the eee eee POOP OES Ee eee EEEEEEEES EES SOSH ee EEe SEH SHEER EEeEEetseeeee Seeseeeevese

V. On the Menispermacee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S., &c.

VI. On the Perforate Structure of the Shell of Spirifer cuspidatus.

By Wo. B. Carventer, M.D., F.R.S. .......0040. Pee cas iecestgessquveadas

VII. On the Correlation of the Lower Lias at Barrow-on-Soar, in

Leicestershire, with the same Strata in Warwickshire, Worcestershire,

and Gloucestershire ; and on the occurrence of the remains of Insects

at Barrow and in Yorkshire. By the Rey. P. B. Bropis, M.A.,

PRAM: srckssesrssctexesnsieses Sapeuateeleouss lektersroddbesssnsaaesas ssenese coceeces

VIII. On the Fecundation of the Floridee. By E. Borner and

GF, THUREE visesssedccyscctssdensdcvechecesanace Shdevecensgcsesenecssseasnoescss

IX. On the Ballast-Flora of the Coasts of Durham and Northum-

berland. By Joun Hoag, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S., &. ...ccseoseees

X. Further Observations on Venus’s Flower-basket (opdeoteil

speciosa). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.RiS., V.P.Z.S., &C. ..csecccsecceeeees

XI. On se ig dactylopteri, a new Marine Argulid sits the West

Indies. ~ By T. THORMEL isccecscunbaavansscccascvcsscensccecancetasesensoosse

XII. Description of a new Genus of Diurnal Lepitoyer belonging

to the Family Satyride. By Arruur G, Buruer, F.Z.S. (Plate IL.)

XIII. Observations on the Variation of Cyllo Leda of Linnzus,

and on the different forms of that Insect in the National Collection.

BY ART MU a TUT LER, Petiaechciinecispenspivegdecaeqenedsvisesessarade

Page

iv CONTENTS.

Page

XIV.. On the Contractile Substance and intimate Structure of the

Campanularie, Sertularia, and Hydride. By Professor ReicuEerr. 54

XV. On the Antilocapride. By P. L. Scuarer, F.R.S. &c. ...... 58

Proceedings of the Royal Society ......... thecth§gh de gucdsec¥lyseccsauas 59

The “ Monde de la Mer,” by Alfred Smee, Esq.; On the Eyes of

Caterpillars, by Hermann Landois ; Deep-Sea Life in the Ocean,

by J. Gwyn Jeffreys; Researches on the Geryonide, by Professor

Hiackel; On some Crustacea of the French Coasts, by M. Hesse ;

On the Development of Amphiowus lanceolatus, by A. Kovalevsky;

Alleged Discovery of an Ancient Human Skull in California; On

the Discovery of the Remains of a gigantic Dinosaur in the Cre-

taceous Beds of New Jersey, by E. D. Cope; On the Develop-

ment of small Acari in Potatoes, by M. Guérin-Méneville; Ex-

periments demonstrating that the members of the Newt (Triton.

cristatus) are only regenerated when their basal portion at least

is left in its place, by J. M. Philipeaux .......sseerececeerecere 60—72

NUMBER CX.

XVI. On the Fecundation of the Fungi. By H. Karsten ...... 73

XVII. Description of a new Madeiran Pupa. By R.T. Lowe, M.A. 81

XVIII. Remarks on the History of Dreissena polymorpha. By

Dr. Orro A."L. MORO’ sccacsucccevanvexchaseasasassenceeneds<-s0neccee 82

XIX. On the Menispermacee. By Joun Mrers, F.R.S.,

FL.Saj Ree. bk ae os v'ssneh eh adic a o's ba da) “aR R aes OAR sboiisddatide seed» 84

XX. On the Muscular Force of Insects. (Second Note.) By

FELIX: PRAT BAG: -iscade ss dbdods ddssvanl wahde ond wuabbeieaae picwsabesee pes 95

XXI. Notule Lichenologice. No. XII. By the Rev. W. A.

LeicuTon, B.A., F.L.S.— On the Cladoniet in the Hookerian

Eherbarium at Kew .:..sccosscsscccscssscstetecsocivotteseacecocsscsocsusesnaieial 99

XXII. Description of a new Genus and one new Species of Saty-

ride. By ArrHur G. Bururr, F.Z.S., Assistant, Zoological De-

partment, British Museum. (Plate IIT.) ..............ceccecssescevecsees 124

XXIII. On some pues in the Muscular Anatomy of the Marsu-

pials. By the Rev. SamuEL Haueuron, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow of

Trinity College, Dublin ............+++ se eeeeedeeeeaneeeeuaeeeeeueesceueeereanes 127

XXIV. On the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria. By Paut Gervais 131

XXV. Additional Notes on Euplectella speciosa. By Dr. J. E.

GRAY) FoBito.g Vek teas BOOS, cuasedervols bedescastaneeuanere PI aN 138

Proceedings of the Royal Society ............cesscsssesseccsescees spevsandnees 140

The late Mr. Joshua Alder; Hatching of the Mantis in England, by

Henry Denny, A.L.S.; On some points in the Structure of the

Sin We it tee a

CO = ee el ee oe

a i i He ait

et tet

CONTENTS. Vv

Page

Xiphosura, having reference to their Relationship with the Eu- :

rypterida, by Henry Woodward, Esq., F.G.S., F.Z.S., of the

British Museum; On the Structure of the Skin in Stellio cauca-

sicus, by Professor F. de Fili pi; On the Developmental History

and Reproductive Power of the Orthoptera, by Vitus Gruber ;

On two Hydrozoa of the Mediterranean, by Prof. de Filippi;

On the Anatomical Arrangement of the Lymphaties in the Tor-

pedos, compared with that presented by those in the other Pla-

giostomi, by C. Robin; On Xenacanthus Deckert by Professor

BRUNOR Ss rest caaapabesscatunges soe seers cdsouscosgosscsenesedeceese cesses 143—152

NUMBER CXI.

XXVI. On Hyalonema. By Professor Max SCHULTZE.........00. 153

XXVII. Description of a new Freshwater Bivalve found in Trinidad.

By R. J. LecHMerse Guppy, Esq., F.G.S. .......00.ccccscecesceonsceees 160

XXVIII. Descriptions of five new Genera and some new Species of

Satyride Lepidoptera. By Arruur G. Bur er, F.Z.S., Assistant,

Zoological Department, British Museum. (Plate LV.) .......ceeseeeeee 161

XXIX. List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the West

Coast of Africa. By ANDREW MURRAY, FLAS. ...cccccscsceceseceeces 167

XXX. On the Entozoa of Man and the Domestic Animals in

Teclands; By M. H. KpaBae 5. .0r.00scssensacccaderesec dsanesndicencesesesee 180

XXXI. On two new Species of Birds found in Victoria. By

Freperick M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in the Melbourne

University, and Director of the National Museum of Victoria, &e. ... 184

XXXII. On the Identity of Alepisaurus (Lowe) with “Dip acdaand

(Steller). . By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER ......ccsccsccscecceccccseesevcecces 185

XXXIII. On the Menispermacee. By Joun Miers, ERS.

MBG BOD. Socveecsbostsssesctesies suctusveevespuethTeetcaiess eee eeeeeeeeeeneees 187

XXXIV. Notule Lichenologice. No. XIII. By the Rev. W. A.

LeicuTon, B.A., F.L.S.—Biographical Notice of H. G. Florke, by

VAbbé Eugéne idleauiibal Le biiesickashs Masia deicberteteccoveeser 197

XXXV. On the Young Stages of a few Annelids. By ALEXANDER

Acassiz. (Plates V. & VI.) ...... étowiasiaeawes Vasebbddveddbane ucddrondeeed 203

Proceedings of the Royal Society............++. esorscegoocscetacwetessocccecs 219

On the Flowering and Fruetification of the Vine, by H. Marés and

J. Planchon ; Note on the law of Sexual Development in Insects,

by H. Landois ; On the Structure of the Heart in Fishes of the

Genus Gadus, by M. Jourdain; On a new Specimen of Teler-

peton Elginense, by Prof. T. H. Huxley, LL.D., F.R.S., V.P.G.S.;

On the Incubation of the Eggs of the Small Spotted Dogfish

(Scyllium catulus), by M. Coste; New Reptiles from Chili,

Brazil, and Persia, by Dr. Steindachner ; On the Nature of

Asie ialat adscicssca:k aba eaadnii ade sane neal. sbi ce es. 220—228

vi CONTENTS.

Page

NUMBER CXII.

XXXVI. Note on the Excavating Sponges; with Descriptions of

four new Species. By AuBANy Hancock, F.L.S. (Plates VII. &

VILL} aiicsseccsvisccngesedsucebbesese tecceuceaspbeducssonedueshasan iat puseenanem 229

XXXVII. On the Young Stages of a few Annelids. By ALEX-

ANDER AGASSIZ,’ :.sscccsseedevedscsseesccceccscussoccscsisssvssccecngannseaentns 242

XXXVIII. Description of a new Species of Mesoprion. By Dr.

‘ ALBERT GONTHER. (Plate IX.) © 2.0é.....ccccessseasedunepncabennstnainie 257

XXXIX. Remarks on the Falces and Maxille of Spiders. By

JoHN BLACKWALL, F.L.S. (Plate X. figs. 1, 2,3.) ..ccccccccceseeeee 258

XL. Description of a new Land-Shell from Trinidad. By R. J.

LECHMERE Guppy, F.G.S. (Plate X. fig. 4.) .csssceceseessserecceves 260

XLI. Notes on Professor Owen’s Description of Euphysetes simus.

By Dr. J..E. GRAY, F.R.S. 860. ssssecsscccvcccvccscscscssnsssecestesneteneme 261

XLII. On the Temperature of Geological Periods, from indications

derived from the observation of Fossil Plants. By the Count Gaston

DE SAPORTA occessccccsccessecccscensacsevensesscscovceaccvenesesectceececsressees 263

XLITI. Observations on Argyroneta aquatica. By Dr. FELIx

PLATEAU eoeeee eanrconasevecndesessavececcece seneoeeccseebeesenneseknoneseeeeiien 283

New Book :—Contributions towards a Cybele Hibernica, being Out-

lines of the Geographical Distribution of Plants in Ireland, by

D. Moore, Ph.D., and A. G. More, F.L.S. .........+ ilpwihe-c aes 286

Proceedings of the Royal Society .......s...eeseeees Tr 289

On some Points in the Anatomy of the Genus Fistulina, by J. de

Seynes; Onthe Occurrence of Ziphius Sowerbiensis on the coast

Of Kerry ......cccccecscscoccccccccsecsvevscescnsscesesssserseosccecs 302—304

NUMBER CXIIL.

XLIV. On the Genus Plectostoma, H. Adams, and on the Animal

of Diplommatina, Benson. By Wiuu1AM T. BLANrorp, A.R.S.M.,

BGS: .ovcccessccedeccucséc cocsasshesenbuceseeeress nee peentcsaimiens pesiah santas 305

XLV. Characters of some new Genera of the Coleopterous Family —

Cerambycide. By Francis P. Pascor, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &e. ....-+.0 307

XLVI. On the Menispermacee. By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.LS., 5

GEES pacenueen judcdenbdecdenedcadanesncedets sngsedsetsssiescouteameties iain 31

XLVII. Notule Lichenologice. No. XIV. By the Rev. W. A.

Le1cuTon, B.A., F.L.S.—Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens 330

XLVIIL. List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the West

Coast of Africa. By ANDREW MURRAY, F.L.S. ......000-sesereneeeeee 334

, a

Be ee ee ee ee ee ee

CONTENTS. Vii

Page

XLIX. On the Temperature of Geological Periods, from indications

derived from the observation of Fossil Plants. By the Count Gaston

DE SAPORTA ....0000 onoesesccsevesocceveecesscesesccevsstecccespecescooscesconsce 340

L. On the Oceurrence of Ichthyosaurus and Plesiosaurus in pee

tralia. By Freprericx M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in the

University of Melbourne, and Director of the National Museum of

NEN atnegranrhectasdassshanvesoon son saduusslainaibantnehaqis dade Gish ie cakes 355

LI. On the Peculiarities of some Stylospores of Spherie. By H.

KARSTEN. (Plate X. figs. 5-13.) .......cccsscecs dbnbeedsios ssn esesncessess 356

LII. Note on the Reproduction of the Aphides. By Professor E.

MPU PAREN cscccscachclssccedisscesscancccassdnssdevauecaongassccstadesees sveeee 360

LIII. Remarks on M. Claparéde’s Note on the Reproduction of

the Aphides. By M. BALBIANT ..........cccecccescsescveee mea ieunsschexees 367

LIV. Description of a new Species of the Genus Malurus. By

UE NP CIEAED, MMs Rhcas, GUE, cescccuacenencasusdncuscicctccseetesecs senece 369

Proceedings of the Royal Society .......ccccscscsccsssscscoscecssessocascccess 369

Theory of the Skull and the Skeleton, by Harry Seeley, Esq.; A new

Rodent; On Euphysetes simus, by Sir Walter Elliot; Addition

to the Note on Euphysetes stmus, by Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. &c.;

Foraminiferal Soundings; Observations on the Situation of the

Alkaloids in the Bark of the Cinchone, by Carl Miller; On the

Cephalic Disk of the Remora (Echeneis), by E. Baudelot ; Oc-

eurrence of Apus and Branchipus near Vienna .........0+ 37 1—376

NUMBER CXIV.

LV. On the Dentition of the Common Mole (Talpa europea).

By C. Spence Bare, F.R.S. &c.. (Plate XI.) -........-0-0006 Subdoctoece 3

LVI. Descriptions of some Indian and Burmese Species of Assi-

minea. By Witi1aM T. BLAnrorp, A.R.S.M., F.G.S. «0.0... ceeeee 381

LVII. Descriptions of several Species of East-Indian Spiders

apparently new or little known to arachnologists. By Joun BLack-

p WALL, F.L.S. ose SOOO EROS OO EEE HERE HE © HOHE EE EE © HEHEHE HEHEHE HHO EERE E EES 387

LVIII. On some British Neuroptera. By A. E. Eaton, of Trin.

Coll. Cambridge ......ssccrscccgeeesesseserscceveces ndthvevstessiversgebbs cheese 395

LIX. Notule Lichenologice. No. XV. By the Rev. W. A.

LercutTon, B.A., F.L.S.—Notes on the Lichens of Cader Idris,

WOtth Wales ciccccscciscccscccdevvertescesodesssscbcccdeccecvascsccsccasseccccocs 402

LX. Diagnostic Characters of some new Genera and Species of

Prionide. By Francis P. Pascor, F.LS., F.Z.S., &e. ....eese eee 410

LXI. Notes on Pelonaia corrugata. By W. CArmicHakL M‘IN-

TOBH, M.D.. F.L.S. . (Pinte Abd.) cscccssccsecccccscnccscccncccseees coveee 414

vill CONTENTS.

Page

LXII. On Hyalonema lusitanicum, and on the Animal or Vegetable

Nature of Sponges. By Professor EHRENBERG .......seceeeeeeereeeees 419

LXIII. Remarks on the River-Fishes of Chili. By Dr. R. Put-

Lippi, Director of the Museum of Nat. Hist. at Santiago in Chili ... 427

LXIV. Description of a new Species of Rissoa from Madeira. By

JAd ww n- J EPEREYS, EBS, : ~ <.:0ccsstuncnaapieniaienaaeesscen ee 435

The Theory of the Vertebrate Skeleton, by Herbert Spencer; On the

Type of a new Family of the Order Rodentia, by A. Milne-

Edwards ; On the Spontaneous Movements of Colocasia esculenta,

by H. Lecog ; Characters of new Fishes, by Dr. F. Steindachner ;

On some pomts in the Anatomy of the Sipunculi, by S. Jourdain

436—443

Vem se cis ic doss saceeede uss coaudedwe idaave s4ckvctoectes iokaeu ties ae 444

PLATES IN VOL. XIX.

PLate I]. Organs of Circulation in Helix pomatia.

II. Anadebis Himachala.—Debis Diana.—Mycalesis Gamaliba.—

: Orinoma.

III.

IV bnew Genera and Species of Satyride Lepidoptera. .

v1} Young Stages of some Annelids.

Vir, fEscavating Sponges.

IX. Mesoprion Mitchelli.

X. Falces and Maxille of Spiders.—Helicina lamellosa.—Stylo-

spores of Spheeriz.

XI. Dentition of the Common Mole.

XII. Anatomy of Pelonaia corrugata.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

66 | secccceccccccsecs per litora spargite muscum,

ej Naiades, et circdm vitreos considite fontes :

Pollice virgineo teneros hic carpite flores :

Floribus et pictum, dive, replete canistrum.

At vos, 0 Nymphe Craterides, ite sub undas ;

Ite, recurvato variata corallia trunco

Vellite muscosis e rupibus, et mihi conchas

Ferte, Dez pelagi, et pingui conchylia succo.”

N. Parthenii Giannettasii Ecl.1.

No. 109. JANUARY 1867.

I.—On the Organs of Circulation of the Roman Snail (Helix

pomatia). By Cuaries Rosertson, Demonstrator and

Curator of the Anatomical Collection, Oxford.

[ Plate I.]

THE very imperfect account given in most of the standard works

on comparative anatomy of the organs of circulation of the

Gasteropoda has induced me, from time to time, to try various

experiments and injections for the purpose of determining the

course of the blood and the existence of a capillary system be-

’ tween the arteries and veins*.

The majority of recent writers agree in their accounts of the

vascular system, and describe the artery and its branches as far

as the head, where it is said to terminate in a sinus which sur-

rounds the nerve-collar, and this, again, communicates with other

sinuses in other parts of the body. ‘These spaces left between

the artery and vein have been named lacune, or intervisceral

spaces; and the circulation is therefore said not to be closed

throughout its course, and the capillary system is generally

wanting.

Milne-Edwards, in his elaborate and instructive paper on the

organs of circulation of the Mollusca, describes the arterial and

* Owen’s Lectures on Comparative Anatomy (1855), p. 559; Carpen-

ter’s Comparative Svatomy eo p- 252; Siebold, Anatomy of the

Invertebrata, translated by W. L. Burnett (1854),

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3, Vol. xix. — 1

2 Mr. C. Robertson on the Organs of

venous systems of the Snail, and the lacune which form the

means of communication between them; but the exact course

which the blood takes on its way back to the pulmonary cham-

ber is not very definitely pointed out, or any description given

of the capillary system*.

In the present paper I propose giving the result of a numerous

series of observations and injections of the Roman Snail (Hela

pomatia); but, before proceeding to give a detailed description

of the vascular system, I will describe the method adopted for

killing the animals, and the substances used for injecting them.

When the animals are killed with chloroform, spirits of wine, or

warm water, the foot of the animal is generally so much con-

tracted and rigid, that it is quite impossible to get the injec-

tion to run far without much of it extravasating amongst the

viscera. After many trials with the above and various other

substances, I at last found the following method of killing them

answer remarkably well:—Place the animal in a jar of cold

water, and exclude all air by placing a glass cover over the top,

and allow it to remain undisturbed till it is drowned, when the

foot will be found as fully distended and as soft and flexible as

when the animal is living. It generally takes forty-eight hours to

kill them in this way. Of injections, I have found that size

mixed with various colouring matters has answered better than

cold coloured fluids. The size, when injected very gently into

the vessels, clings to them, and gives a certain amount of sup-

port to their delicate walls. I have found the finest gelatine

and carmine run exceedingly well, and it has made some very

beautiful preparations. Cold injections have this disadvantage,

that, on account of the soft and flexible nature of the parts, it is

necessary to keep the animal in water during injection, and also

when it is‘dissected. With fluid injections, the least pressure .

with the hand, or in lifting the animal from one dish to another,

may cause the fluid to escape from the vessels, or shift its posi-

tion ; and thus false results are obtained. When size is used,

and the animal is not shifted during injection or, better, till

the injection has set, you have an exact mould of the vessels,

which does not shift its position during dissection. |

Milne-Edwards, in his experiments on the snail}, used chromate

of lead and size, and the injection-pipe was passed into a hole

made by an instrument in the base of the tentacle. Injections

made in this way fill first the lacune or spaces between the

viscera, and finally reach the pulmonary chamber. I have tried

many injections in this way, and also by thrusting the injection-

pipe into the substance of the foot ; but I have always considered

it a very unsatisfactory method of proceeding; and although it

* Ann. des Sciences Nat. sér. 3. tome iii. p, 295, t Ibid. p. 294.

Circulation of Helix pomatia. 3

is quite possible to inject parts of the animal in this way, it is

done on the supposition that lacune exist in the body, and that

the injection will find its way from them into the vessels. I

have therefore tried injections from the aorta, the venous sinus,

and pulmonary vein, as well as the foot.

Before I proceed to give a detailed account of the vascular

system, I will give in detail the results obtained from injections

both from the tentacle and the aorta, selected from a large num-

ber of experiments.

Animal killed in a jar of cold water; the the foot and ten-

tacle extended, but not much swollen with the water. In-

jected from the tentacle with warm size and carmine. After

cooling, the foot and skin were uniformly red, and no appear-

ance of extravasation on their surfaces. On opening the body,

the injection was found to have returned to the heart by the

pulmonary vein, injecting the anterior part of the pulmonary

chamber, but neither the kidney nor that part of the pulmonary

chamber situated between it and the rectum. None of the in-

jection had found its way into the aorta or its branches. The

surface of the crop and the salivary glands were well injected.

A large mass of injection moulded between the viscera fell out

easily when touched with the end of a scalpel. The venous sinus

which runs along the side of the rectum filled well, and also the

capillaries on the surface of the oviduct and vas deferens.

Animal killed in the same way as the last. The parts pre-

sented much the same appearance. Injected from the ventricle

with size and carmine. On opening the body after cooling, the

injection was found to have gone right round the body and re-

turned to the pulmonary chamber, richly injecting the space of

the pulmonary sac between the rectum and kidney (PI. I. fig. 2 d).

A small quantity of injection was found in the pulmonary vein

(fig. 26). In this case, and in some other snails injected in the

same way, I observed on the surface of the multifid vesicles and

in other parts of the body small masses of carmine moulded

between the ceca. When detached and placed in warm water,

the whole dissolves, without leaving any trace of enveloping

membrane: I consider these masses of carmine are merely

masses of extravasation from the delicate walls of the capillaries.

The capillaries of the digestive tract and generative organ most

beautifully injected. The surface of the skin and foot uniformly

red. Only a small quantity of extravasation found round the

collar, and none observed in other parts of the body.

I might give numerous other examples, selected from my

notes; but the results are generally the same, and the two ex-

amples I have selected give fairly the results of both methods of

investigating such delicate structures. Of course it is difficult

4, Mr. C. Robertson on the Organs of

to make a perfect injection of such delicate animals without

some extravasation. If these two examples are placed side by

side, and a comparison made of the vascular system, it is quite

obvious that in the first example the injection had only filled

the venous system, and left the arterial quite empty. Injection

performed in this way fills first large spaces in the body, then

the venous capillaries of the viscera, and lastly the pulmonary

capillaries, before it reaches the heart; and a good deal of pres-

sure is required to get it thus far. In the second experiment

the injection was thrown into the natural starting-point of the

circulatory current; and, for the present, I attach great import-

ance to the fact of the whole vascular system being well filled,

and only a small quantity of extravasation being found, round

the nerve-collar,—most likely the result of a little too much

pressure on the syringe.

The heart of the snail consists of a single sessile and ventri-

cle enclosed in a pericardium (PI. I. fig. 2.2), which is situated

at the posterior and left extremity of the pulmonary chamber,

about the middle of the lower border of the kidney (fig. 2 e).

The delicate auricle receives the blood by a large pulmonary

vein (fig. 2 6) from the surface of the pulmonary sac and kidney,

and propels it into the ventricle, which is situated behind it and

on the same plane. The aorta (fig. 17), after leaving the ven-

tricle, perforates the peritoneal covering of the viscera, and passes

into the abdominal cavity between a loop of intestine and the

- anterior margin of the liver, with the receptaculum seminis closely

adhering to its right surface. It soon gives off two trunks

(fig. 1) for the posterior part of the crop, the liver, and the

whole of the viscera placed in the spire of the shell. The first

of these trunks is the largest, and gives twigs to that part of the

digestive tract contained in the spire of the shell. The second

of these branches is much smaller, and is lost on the posterior

portion of the crop and the albuminiparous gland and that part

of the intestine which runs along the side of the pulmonary

chamber. The aorta, after giving off these branches, bends for-

wards, having the crop on its inferior surface and the conjoined

generative ducts above it. The next trunk which proceeds from

it is a stout branch, and is given off when the aorta in its for-

ward course reaches the posterior and right extremity of the

salivary gland. This trunk again breaks up into three branches,

which all spring from the same point. The first branch (fig. 1 /)

passes to the right and supplies the sides of the body, and then

passes down and is lost in the upper portion of the foot. The

second branch runs to the left (fig. 1), and is lost on the sur-

face of the crop-and salivary glands. The third branch (fig. 1 m)

passes straight down between the retractor muscles of the head,

ae Neo cules I ae Te AL a cg aT

eer

SL ee

5 a a, ee ee ey

ah teeled

Circulation of Helix pomatia. 5

and supplies the posterior portion of the foot with blood. The

aorta, after giving off these trunks, runs straight forward to the

inferior cesophageal ganglion (fig. 1p) without giving off any

large branches, having the crop on its superior surface, the

retractor muscle of the head below, with the visceral nerve

closely adhering to its left side. After perforating the inferior

cesophageal ganglion, it splits into two branches, the first and

smaller of which proceeds into the buccal mass. A small branch

comes up on each side of the infra-cesophageal mass, adhering

closely to the nerve-collar, supplies the tentacles (fig. 1 0),

parts about the head, the whip and sheath of the penis, and

anterior sides of the body. The second and larger bends sharply

back round the inferior surface of the ganglion, and runs along

the surface of the foot between the bundles of retractor muscles

(fig. 1g), and gives off branches throughout its course to all

those parts not supplied by the posterior pedal*. The aorta

therefore does not, as Milne-Edwards and others maintain,

when it reaches the head, terminate in a large sinus which

surrounds the collar, but can with ease be traced into the sub-

stance of the foot, where it ends in a capillary system.

Two large veins collect the venous blood from the capillaries

of the body, foot, &c., and unite to form a large sinus, which

runs along the side of the rectum; and from it the blood passes

to the pulmonary capillaries. The most superficial of these veins

commences at the posterior part of that portion of the liver

which is contained in the spire of the shell, runs along the

thickened rim of the mantle, receives in its course numerous

large twigs which come up from the surface of the liver, and

forms a junction with the second vein at the posterior extremity

of the pulmonary chamber. The second vein collects the blood

from the foot, the mantle, the skin covering the head, the ante-

rior and lower surface of the liver, and forms a considerable

sinus, which runs along the posterior border of the kidney and

finally joins the first superior vein, to form a sinus at the point

where the rectum leaves the visceral covering. A third and

much smaller trunk runs along the wall of the intestine, receiv-

ing the blood from its rich plexus of capillaries, and, getting

larger as it proceeds towards the rectum, enters the venous sinus

close by the last two veins. The large sinus formed by the

junction of these tliree veins runs along the outer border of the

rectum (fig. 2c), covered over by the mantle which is common

to both, and when it reaches the pulmonary orifice it closes over

its inferior surface and runs across in the thickened border of the

mantle, giving off twigs to the whole of the pulmonary chamber.

* For Cuvier’s brief account of the vascular system of Helix, see ‘Mémoires.

des Mollusques,’ Paris, 1817; or Ann. du Muséum, 1806, p. 159.

6 Mr. C. Robertson on the Organs of

Injections show that the whole of the venous blood is returned

to the sinus by the three veins I have described before it is dis-

tributed to the pulmonary capillaries; none of it returns along

the anterior border of the mantle and so into the capillaries.

If a transverse section is made of the intestine, venous sinus, and

duct of the kidney, about the middle of their course (fig. 2 ¢), they

will be found arranged in the following manner. The intestine

has the venous sinus on its outer border, and the duct of the

kidney on its inner; the duct of the kidney is much stouter

than the sinus, but both have about the same calibre.

There is not much difficulty in making a successful injection

of the venous system from the sinus, by the side of the rectum,

the injection spreading very readily from the veins into the

capillaries, and, if not too much pressure is used, without

extravasating amongst the viscera*.

As I have before observed, the capillaries may be injected from

the aorta, or by thrusting a pipe into the tentacle, or from the

venous sinus. Injection performed in either of these ways fills

a rich plexus of vessels on the whole of the digestive tract, the

generative organs, mantle, and foot, before presenting any trace

of lacune amongst any of these organs. I have repeatedly in-

jected from the aorta, and have found the capillaries richly in-

jected, as well as the venous system, without any trace of lacunz

or intervisceral spaces being observed between the arteries and

veins. I have therefore come to the conclusion that the vascular

system is closed in Helix pomatia, and that the arteries and

veins are connected by a capillary system, and the blood is not

shed into lacune in any part of the body. If the injection of ©

these delicate animals is not very carefully performed, and the

body quite soft and flexible before the injection is thrown in, it

will very readily form large masses amongst the viscera. If one

of these masses from a warm injection is carefully picked out,

and placed in warm water, the whole of the injection readily

dissolves, and does not leave any trace of enveloping membrane,

which, I think, shows conclusively that if lacune do exist in the

body, they are not dilatations of the venous system, but must be

spaces excavated in the body without any independent walls. I

have repeatedly examined the whole of the abdominal cavity, for

the purpose of making out any communication between it and

the venous system, without finding any. If the veins have any

direct comniunication with the cavity of the body, and a size

* The vessels of Helix algira are figured by Carus and Ottone, part 6.

tab. 2. fig. 5, from Erdl’s ‘ Dissert. inauguralis de Helicis algire vasis

sanguiferis, 1840,’ which I have not seen. Siebold considers that they are

arteries which are figured (Anatomy of the Invertebrata, p. 248); but I am

quite confident that they are veins which are figured, and that Erdl is right.

a ee a en ee ne ——-

Oe ee See

YS ae

a Qe = addi eS a

Circulation of Helix pomatia. 7

injection is thrown in and allowed to cool, some trace of these

communications ought to be found.

If my experiments are correct, the course of the blood after

leaving the heart will be as follows :—From the artery it passes

into a plexus of capillaries, which are richly spread over the

whole of the body, and from them it is collected into veins with

distinct walls, which return the whole of it to a large sinus by

the side of the rectum (Pl. I. fig. 2c). From this sinus the

blood passes, first, into the capillaries of the pulmonary sac,

which is situated between the rectum and kidney (fig. 2 d), and,

lastly, runs forward and round into the whole of the anterior

portion of the sac, the whole of the venous blood being thus

aérated before returning to the heart. The arterial blood which

is collected from the posterior narrow slip of pulmonary sac

passes through the kidney (fig. 2.e) before it reaches the pulmo-

nary vein. The kidney, therefore, is supplied with blood which

has been previously aérated in the pulmonary capillaries; but

the whole of the venous blood does not pass through it*.

I think it extremely probable that, with improved injection-

fluids and injecting-apparatus, and by paying attention to the

state of the animal before the injection is begun, a closed system

of vessels will be found in other Gasteropoda. Messrs. Hancock

and Embleton, after describing the arterial and venous systems

of the Eolis, and the mode of communication between these

systems, go on to remark+, “We cannot undertake to say

whether they end by closed extremities, or whether they have

open mouths which communicate with lacune or sinuses in the

intervisceral spaces, or with those in the skm. The lacune in

the viscera we have not been able to make out by dissection, and

have not made use of injections on account of the great difficulty

of injecting such small animals.” Also, in their account of the

vascular system of the Nudibranchiate Molluscat, ‘ The parietal

or hepatic system is probably provided with a complete system

of capillaries.” '

EXPLANATION OF PLATE I.

The arterial system of Helix pomatia, from a photograph by Messrs,

Wheeler & Day, Oxford.

Fig. 1. The foot has been placed downwards, and the dissection made

* Milne-Edwards says that the whole of the venous blood is not obliged

to traverse the pulmonary chamber before reaching the heart, part of it

being carried by a system of canals and vessels to the kidney (Legons sur

la Physiologie et ’ Anatomie Comparée, vol. iii. p. 148). Prof. Lawson says

that a capillary system does not exist in Limax maximus (Quart. Journ.

Microscopical Science, January 1863).

+ Anatomy of Eolis, Ann. Nat. Hist. (1848), vol. i. p. 100.

t{ Alder and Hancock’s ‘ Nudibranchiate Mollusca,’ vii. p. 15.

8 Sir John Lubbock on Pariropiaa,

from above; the pulmonary chamber has been turned to the left

and the generative organs to the right. a, foot; 6, pulmonary

vessels; c, spire; d, rectum ; e, kidney; f, albuminiparous gland ;

g, anterior pedal artery; h, multifid vesicles; 7, penis; 7, aorta

just where it perforates the peritoneal covering of the viscera

(the pericardium has not been laid open, so the heart is not seen);

k, branch to stomach and contents of spire; /, branch to the side

of the body; m, branch to posterior portion of the foot; 2, branch

to salivary glands and crop; o, branch to tentacles, penis, and

arts about the head; p, poimt where the aorta perforates the

infra-cesophageal mass and bends back to enter the foot (part of

the ganglion has been cut away); ¢, branch to generative ducts.

Fig. 2. The pulmonary chamber, heart, kidney, and venous sinus of the

same: a, heart; b, pulmonary vein; ¢, venous sinus; d, narrow

portion of pulmonary chamber between the rectum and kidney ;

e, kidney, which has been laid open; its duct runs along the imner

surface of the rectum, and terminates close by the pulmonary

orifice; f, rectum.

II.—On Pauropus, a New Type of Centipede. By Sir Joun

Lussock, Bart., V.P. Linn. Soc., Pres. Ent. Soc., V.P. Ethn.

Soc., F.R.S., &c.*

THE subject of the following communication is a small, white,

bustling, intelligent, little creature, about 2; of an inch in

length, and may be characterized as follows :—

Body composed of ten segments, including the head, convex,

with scattered hairs. Nine pairs of legs. Antenne 5-jointed,

bifid at the extremity, and bearing three, long, jointed ap-

pendages. :

The author has met with this little Centipede in some num-

bers, among Thysanura, &c.,in his kitchen-garden. He was at

first disposed to regard it as a larva; but having, during the

last three months, had several hundred specimens under ex-

amination without finding any in a more advanced condition,

and having found spermatozoa in several, he thought there

could be no doubt that it is a mature form.

The body is rather narrower in front. The head consists of

two segments; the third segment bears one pair of legs;

the fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh two pairs each. Strictly

speaking, however, each of these segments is double. The pos-

terior legs are the longest. Each segment, from the third to

the seventh, has on the side a pair of strong bristles. There

are also several transverse rows of short club-shaped hairs. The

eyes are large and oval. The antenne are very remarkable,

and quite unlike those of any other Myriapods. They are

5-jointed and bifid at the extremity. The first four segments

are short. The two branches constituting the fifth are longer and

* Abstract of a paper read before the Linnean Society, Dec. 6, 1866.

er aga ee

Oe ee ee eee ee a ee ee ee ae eee ee ee im ere se a oe

anew Type of Centipede. 9

unequal. One bears a single, the other two, long, many-jointed

appendages. The mouth consists of two pairs of minute or-

gans; the anterior ones toothed, the posterior pointed. Be-

tween the second pair of legs are two processes, which probably

form part of the generative organs.

The author has been able to trace the development. The

smallest specimens met with have three pairs of legs, and the

number increases at each moult; but it is remarkable that

whereas two pairs are acquired in the first, so that the number

rises from three pairs to five, at the subsequent moults a single

additional pair only is obtained.

A second species of the genus was found with the first. It

is, however, much rarer, and differs in the form of the antenne.

Sir John then proceeded to make some remarks on the sys-

tematic position of the Myriapoda, which he regarded as form-

ing a class, and he expressed the opinion that the genus now

described approached the other Articulata more nearly than any

Myriapod hitherto known. Nor did he think that Pauropus

could be placed in either of the two great groups of Myriapoda,

which may be characterized as follows :—

CuriLoropa. Antenne with not fewer than fourteen seg-

ments. One pair modified into powerful footjaws. Gene-

rative organs opening at the posterior end of the body. Legs

ip single pairs.

Dirtopopa. Antenne with not more than seven segments.

No footjaws. Generative organs opening at the anterior part

of the body. Legs, after the first six, arranged in double

pairs.

Pauropus, at first sight, looks most like a Chilopod. Its ac-

tivity, the compactness of its body, the dorsal plate, and elon-

gated hind legs give it much the appearance of a very minute

Lithobius. A closer examination, however, does not favour this

view. The antenne have only five segments; the powerful

footjaws are absent; and the generative organs appear to open

anteriorly.

Nor can Pauropus be classed among the Diplopods. It is true

that the eight posterior legs correspond to four dorsal plates ;

nevertheless it is evident that in reality each pair belongs to a

separate segment, as may clearly be seen if we look at the

animal from beneath. In one sense, this is true also of the Di-

plopods; but they invariably have the legs attached by double

pairs, while those of Pauropus are equidistant. Moreover in

all Diplopods the first three pairs of legs are distinguished

from the rest by possessing each a distinct segment, whereas

in Pauropus this is the case with the first pair only. In Di-

10 Prof. Reichert on the Sap-currents,

plopods, agai, the legs are equal, and terminate in a simple

claw, which is not the case in Pawropus. The mouth-parts,

though very different from those of the Chilopods, are perhaps

even less like those of the Diplopods. The eyes and antennz

are also very different.

Thus, then, Pauropus differs greatly from either of the two

great orders of Centipedes. It forms a connecting link not

only between the Myriapods and other Articulata, but also be-

tween the Chilopoda and Diplopoda.

IIl.—On the Sap-currents (Rotation and Circulation in the Cells

of Plants), with reference to the question of Contractility. By

Professor Re1icHEert*,

Tue results of my investigations may be summed up in the

following paragraphs :— ;

1. In all vegetable cells with rotating, circulating, or rotato-

circulating currents, two parts are to be distinguished in the

contents of the cellulose capsule—namely, the central “cell-juice”

or “cell-fluid” situated in the axis, and the “ mantle-layer”

(Mantelschicht) diffused between this and the cellulose capsule.

2. The “cell-fluid” is colourless, or coloured as in Trades-

cantia virginica, not very tenaciously fluid, and without albumen,

but not well known as regards its other chemical properties ;

with respect to the circulation, it is the motionless, resting part

of the cell-contents.

3. To the “ mantle-layer” belong the following constituents :

—the “mantle-fluid” as I have called it, the tenaciously fluid

substance named “ protoplasm” by Hugo Mohl;_ chlorophyl

corpuscles, and other very small solid corpuscles, the chemical

nature of which cannot be ascertained positively; the cell-nucleus;

microscopic crystals; and the primordial utricle when this is

present, which would form the boundary of the “ mantle-layer ”

towards the cellulose capsule.

4. In the Characez the ‘ mantle-fluid” cannot be overlooked ;

it was, however, erroneously assimilated to the tenacious fluid

substance of circulating sap-currents, the so-called protoplasm-

eurrents, and rightly distinguished only by Nageli. In the cells

with circulating sap-currents, it was first detected by E. Briicke

in the stinging-hairs of Urtica urens ; and it was observed in all

the cells with rotating or circulating sap-currents examined by

me. It is diffused between the cell-juice and the cellulose cap-

sule, or the primordial utricle when this is present, is fluid, rich

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, from the Monatsbericht der Akad. der

Wiss. zu Berlin, 3rd May, 1866, pp 318-323.

———

Pe ee ee ee, ee. ee

eS ae a lane

a ea Ne

with reference to the question of Contractility. 1]

in water, exhibits only a small amount of albumen, and does not

mix with the cell-juice. Its saline contents and the presence of

other organic substances dissolved in it cannot be accurately

ascertained ; but it may be taken as a matter of course that it is

in chemical reciprocal action with the other constituents of the

mantle-layer.

5. The other constituents of the mantle-layer are bathed by

the mantle-fluid or suspended in it. Amongst the constant ones,

leaving out of consideration the questionable primordial utricle,

are the viscid substance and the chlorophyl and other small

corpuscles. The “viscid substance” is strongly albuminous,

more or less tenacious as regards its state of cohesion, and pre-

sents itself in different and variable arrangement and form

before and during the flow of the sap. Neither the nucleus nor

the microscopic crystals are always to be found. Among the

crystals were observed irregularly stellate ones of unknown

chemical constitution (Hydrocharis morsus rane), and, in the

stinging-hairs, oxalate of lime.

6. In the currents of the vegetable cell only the constituents

of the “mantle-layer,” not inciuding the primordial utricle,

take part. But whatever be the causes or forces by which these

phenomena are produced in the constituents of the “ mantle-

layer, ” their action is demonstrably exerted especially, and exclu-

sively, on the “ mantle-fluid,” which has hitherto remained quite

unnoticed ; this is thereby set in a rotatory streaming motion.

The movements of the other constituents of the mantle-layer

(the viscid substance, nucleus, chlorophyl and other small

corpuscles, and microscopic crystals) are induced by the mecha-

nical action of the rotating mantle-fluid upon them, with the

cooperation of adhesion and, in the case of the viscid substance,

of cohesion. The molecular movements of very small chloro-

phy! and other corpuscles visible under favourable circumstances

remain excepted therefrom.

7. The rotatory movement of the mantle-fluid, as also its

direction, is recognized especially from those constituents of the

mantle-layer which float freely in it and are set in motion by

it, namely the freely moving chlorophyl and other solid cor-

puscles, and this both in the cells with rotation and in those with

a so-called circulation. Inthe Chare and in Hydrocharis morsus .

rane the viscid substance is also set in motion in separated

fragments, in the Chare in a globular form, and the current is

then called “ rotation.”

8. The rapidity of movement of the freely floating and

rotating substances under otherwise similar circumstances is

secondarily dependent upon their mass, as also upon the in-

fluences of adhesion, which make themselves felt at the limit of

12 Prof. Reichert on the Sap-currents.

the cell-juice, and still more strikingly at the cellulose capsule

and during the mutual contact of the floating constituents. In

consequence of the operation of adhesion, it may also happen

that the constituents passively carried on become momentarily

or more permanently quiescent, or even acquire retrograde move-

ments. |

9. The mechanical action of the rotating mantle-fluid reveals

itself also by the change of appearance and form of the viscid

substance (“ protoplasm”), both in its freely swimming state

(Hydrocharis) and also especially during its adherence to the

cellulose capsule, whether transitory or permanent, in the neigh-

bourhood of the nucleus or in some other favourable spot (Hydro-

charis, Urtica urens, Tradescantia, &c.). These changes of ap-

pearance resemble in external aspect the motory forms of con-

tractile tissues; they are, however, caused by the quite unavoid-

able action of the rotating mantle-fluid upon the viscid substance,

are often demonstrably combined with a permanent displacement

of the mass, and cannot be regarded as the effect of molecular

movements of the particles in the substance itself.

10. It is a matter of course, and will also be established by

direct observations, that the viscid substance diffused upon and

adhering to the cellulose capsule in the vicinity of the nucleus

or in any other spot, when in a favourably tenacious state of

cohesion, will be drawn out by the mechanical action of the

rotating mantle-fiuid into long filaments or cords, either simple

or branched, and either terminating in free extremities or uniting

again in circular or elliptical forms, and converted by the co-

operation of adhesion into a more or less complicated net

diffused between the cellulose capsule and the cell-juice. This

is the arrangement and configuration of the viscid substance im

the cells of plants with a so-called circulating or circulo-rotating

current; and this is the foundation of the so-called “ proto-

plasmic currents” so often spoken of. When the viscid sub-

stance is thus arranged, the free-swimming granules very easily

get into the domain of its fibres and cords, and may even dis-

appear entirely from the open region of the mantle-fluid, and in

the struggle between the influences of the rotating mantle-fluid

and of adhesion perform such vacillating and leaping movements

as to remind one of the so-called “ granular movement” of con-

tractile substances. Lastly, in this arrangement the viscid sub-

stance may be set in motion in the region of its fibres and cords,

as is proved by the progression on the fibres of swellings with

imbedded granules or crystals ; but the tenacity of the substance

may be so considerable, and the power of the rotating fluid so

small, that such a movement either does not take place at all,

or not through the whole extent of the net (EK. Briicke).

a a ha er

Prof. H. James-Clark on the Animality of the Ciliate Sponges. 18

11. The structure of the ramified and net-like configuration

of the viscid substance depends chiefly upon the degree of force

of the rotating mantle-fluid, the form of the cellulose capsule,

the point of attachment of the viscid mass on the cellulose cap-

sule and its relative position to the axis of rotation of the mantle-

fluid, and, lastly, upon its state of cohesion.

12. There is no essential difference between the rotating,

circulating, and rotato-circulating currents of the cells; in all, the

rotating mantle-fluid is to be placed in the foreground; in it

alone we can recognize the direct influence of the unknown

causes of the currents, and this everywhere acts in the same way.

13. The other constituents of the “ mantle-layer” exposed

to the mechanical influence of the rotating mantle-fluid cause

the current of the vegetable cell to vary in outward appearance ;

they will also, of course, present varying obstacles to it according

to circumstances. Among the phenomena of this nature I may

indicate that in the cavities formed between the resting masses

of the viscid substance the rotating mantle-fluid may come to

perfect rest, and that then molecular movements of free granules

are detected in such cavities,—further, that in Hydrocharis morsus

rane the rotating mantle-fluid is divided into two regular rotating

currents, running down separated from each other by a distinct

piece traversing the cavity of the cellulose capsule,—and, lastly,

that by means of such impediments at the rounded poles of the

cellulose capsule reflux movements of the currents of the most

various kinds may be produced.

14. Motory phenomena from which the existence of a con- —

tractile activity in the viscid substance or in the other consti-

tuents of the cell-contents might be deduced, are entirely wanting

in the plant-cells with currents investigated by me.

15. With regard to the movements of currents in the cells of

plants, the first thing to be done is to discover the causes by

which the rotating movements of the “ mantle-fluid” are pro-

duced. But no physical or chemical processes by which this

rotating movement might be brought about have hitherto been

detected in the cells of plants.

1V.— Conclusive Proofs of the Animality of the Ciliate Sponges,

and of their Affinities with the Infusoria flagellata. By H.

James-Cxiark, A.B., B.S.*

Berore I proceed to the main point in question in this article,

I wish to say a word in regard to the group of animals, viz. the

Prorozoa, of which I am fully convinced the Spongia ciliate

are a part.

* From ‘Silliman’s American Journal, Nov. 1866,

14 Prof. H. James-Clark on the Animality of the Ciliate Sponges,

From the time when Ehrenberg published his great work the

‘Infusionsthierchen,’ to the period of the issue of the ‘ Etudes

sur les Infusoires’ of Claparéde and Lachmann, there has been a

steadily growing belief that a large part of that mass of ani-

-malcules which Ehrenberg denominated Jnfusoria forms a dis-

tinct grand division, quite as decided in character as any of

the four great groups which are now generally accepted. Still

it is a little curious that, although Cuvier had long ago pointed

out the plan or type upon which his four embranchements were

constructed, later investigators have not attempted to elucidate

the typical idea which lies at the basis of the Protozoan organi-

zation. Claparéde and Lachmann have approximated nearest to

such an attempt, in their division of a part of the group into

dexiotropic and lzotropic sections; but nothing is said even by

them of a plan which runs through the whole grand division.

Surely they had seen enough of material, at least of the higher

divisions of the group, to sustain them in pronouncing upon the

typical relation of the Infusorial organization; but it may be

that the apparent paucity of characters among the lower mem-

bers of this grand division misled them into an apprehension that

there was no definite taxonomical relationship of the organs.

That they recognized the latter as members of the same group

with the former, no one will deny; but it must be conceded that

the affiliation was observed to be only one arising from similarity

of organization and habit, and not from any community of plan

in the disposition of the organs.

It is now over two years since I demonstrated (in a course of

lectures, delivered in February and March, 1864, at the Lowell

Institute in Boston) that the arrangement of the organization

of the Protozoa is based upon a spiral or, rather, a helix: more

recently those lectures have been published*, and the type of the

organization of the Protozoa, as well as that of each of the

other four grand divisions of animals, made as clear by illustra-

tions as the limits of the volume seemed to allow. In order,

therefore, that I may not appear to claim for the Sponges: merely

a new position in the universe of obscurities, I shall take the

liberty of drawing the reader’s particular attention to the argu-

ments which I have adduced, in the volume above mentioned,

to prove the unity of plan in the organization of the Protozoa

and its dissimilarity from any other which dominates among the

four remaining grand divisions.

This much being premised, I proceed now to give a sketch of

the peculiarities of some of the genera of Infusoria flagellata

with which I think the Sponges are most intimately associated.

Big James-Clark, ‘ Mind in Nature.’ D. Appleton & Co., New York,

1865,

ee eS

and their Affinity with the Infusoria flagellata. 15

Several of these genera are new to science, and, moreover, of the

most remarkable forms. I regret that words alone cannot, at

this time, render their peculiarities as evident as I hope the

illustrations will in my forthcoming paper in the ‘ Memoirs of

the Boston Society of Natural History.’

I must ask the reader, in the first place, to go back with me

almost to the Ultima Thule of animal simplicity, and revise the

organization of the hitherto too lowly estimated Monas, in order

to lay the foundation for the group which embraces in its limits

so gigantic a family as the Spongie ciliate. I do vot think -

any one will be prepared to fully appreciate such a remarkable

definiteness and system in the arrangement of the ‘organization

of Monas as | have discovered among the various forms which

constitute that genus.

Hitherto a Monas has been looked upon as a mere shapeless

molecule, with a vibrating cilium of some sort or other, attached

to its surface at an indefinite point. As I understand the rela-

tion of parts now, the motory cilium or flagellum is perhaps the

most remarkable feature of the whole animal, not only in a

physiological aspect, but also in its topographical relationship.

Let me illustrate this by a description of the body and append-

ages of Monas termo, Ebr.

The body of that species has the form of a wide, compressed

heart, with two distinct summits. The broad flattened sides lie

opposite to each other, and parallel with the plane which passes

through the two summits, and which forms the prolongation of

the greater transverse diameter of the body. Between these sum-

mits is an aperture which constitutes the mouth. One of the

summits is prolonged into a broad, conical, beak-like body, and

assists the mouth in the prehension of food. It is therefore a

true lip. The flagellum, however, is the real prehensory organ,

although it, at the same time, performs the office of a propelling

agent when the body is detached from its pedicel and moves

about in a free state. This organ has the form of a scarcely

tapering bristle, which is attached close to the edge of the mouth,

on that side of it which is opposite to the lip, and rises with a

decided well-defined curve whose plane is coincident with the

plane which runs through the two summits, and forms, as I have

just mentioned, the plane of the greater transverse diameter of

the body.. This remarkable feature is scarcely to be recognized

during the free state of the animal ; but when the latter is moored

by its posterior end to its pedicel, the phenomenon in question

is very marked and conspicuous. For most of the time the fla-

gellum sustains itself in this rigid arcuate position, and is always

curved away from the lip; but its terminal end keeps up an

16 Prof. H. James-Clark on the Animality of the Ciliate Sponges,

almost incessant spasmodic incurvation toward the mouth, to all

appearance for the purpose of throwing or jerking particles

of food in that direction. When an acceptable morsel is met

with, both the lip and the flagellum combine to press it into

the open jaws of the animal; and when that is accomplished,

the two organs immediately return to their former positions.

Scarcely less noticeable is the so-called contractile vesicle—the

analogue of the heart of the higher animals. In a view of the

body so placed that the lip is next the eye, and the flagellum

consequently curving away from the observer, we have the two

broad sides on the right and left, and the plane of the greater

transverse diameter coincident with the line of vision. The body

then seems, at first sight, to have a symmetrical aspect, such as

is not observable from any other point of view; and such it

might be made to appear if I[ should belittle the importance of

one single organ, by simply mentioning its existence and omit-

ting te lay down its exact topographical relationship. I refer to

the contractile vesicle. During the systole of this organ it is so

inconspicuous that it would easily escape even the most careful

observation ; but during the transition to the expanded state,

and at the full diastole, its prominence, from the point of view

just mentioned, is so great as to rival the flagellum in attraction.

It may then be seen as a comparatively large, rounded, trans-

parent, vesicular body, which stands’ out in strong profile, just

in front of the middle, and close to the surface of the left side of

the body. At full diastole it even forces the overlying region

outwardly into a quite prominent papilla. In reference to the

other organs and parts of the body, it stands, therefore, alto-

gether in an asymmetrical relation ; and from whatever point of

view it, or any of the organs, may be observed, the organiza-

tion as a whole evidently rests upon an oblique basis. The bi-

laterality of the type is sufficiently clear; but the topographical

relationship of the organs is incompatible with bisymmetry, for

right and left are twisted upon each other.

So much for Monas. As for the objection which has been

raised against the estimate that has been put upon the monad-

like Infusoria, because they have not been proved to be adult

forms, it seems to me that the onus of proof lies on the other

side, viz. to show that they are not adult. I think, moreover,

that I am fully warranted in assuming that a Monas ‘which pos-

sesses such an organization as I have described, and is attached

to a stem, is an adult ; and more especially so since, among many

hundreds which I have observed from time to time, I have never

seen any trace of a transition to a higher form. © That such

simple organizations can exist without rising to a more compli-

and their Affinity with the Infusoria flagellata. 17

cated state during a whole lifetime, I am furthermore sustained

in believing by the discovery of some new generic forms, which,

although scarcely, if at all, more highly organized than Monas,

have in addition such characters as would seem to stand in the

way of a transition to a more elevated grade of existence. For

instance, the presence of a calyx about the body of an infusorian,

into which it can retreat, is an indication of a fixity of condition

which corresponds to the adult state. Thus I found one of the

new genera which I have just alluded to.

Bicoseeca, as it is called, may be described in general terms as

a stemless Monas which is attached to the bottom of a calyx by

a highly muscular retractile cord. All the organs have the same

remarkable definiteness of relationship and peculiarity of form

that Monas possesses ; and in addition there is the muscular cord

which with oft-repeated jerks retracts the body to the very bot-

tom of the calycine envelope. There are two singularly diverse

species of this genus—one marine, and the other lacustrine.

The most interesting infusorian of this group of new forms is

the one which I have called Codosiga. This links the Sponges to

the flagellate Infusoria. Its greatest peculiarity consists in the

possession of a highly flexible, extensible and retractile, mem-

branous collar or hollow cylinder, which projects from the ante-

rior end of the body. The cylinder is slightly flaring; and if

we include the asymmetrical body, the whole might be compared

to a very deep one-sided bell, with its narrower end half filled

up. The single, sigmoid-arcuate, rigid flagellum arises from the

depths of the bell, exactly at the middle of the truncate front,

as it were forming a prolongation of the longitudinal axis of the

body. There is no lip; and the flagellum, which rises close to

the mouth, has a strong resemblance to that of Monas, both in

proportion, form, and habits, and performs the office of a pre-

hensile organ when the body is fixed, or acts as a propeller dur-

ing natation. The contractile vesicles are two, or even three, in

number, and lie in the posterior third of the body. The only

species of this genus which I know of is gregarious in habit ;

but usually not more than four or five bodies are to be found

attached, like Anthophysa, by their narrower posterior ends, to

the branchlets of a single forking stem. The peculiarity in re-

gard to the direction of the curvature of the flagella in a back-°

ward direction toward the stem, is as highly marked in Codosiga

as in Anthophysa (described by me in the Number of the ‘ An-

nals’ for December, 1866); and there is also the same fixed

relationship of the longitudinal and the greater and less trans-

verse diameters of the several individuals of the colony.

There is still another new genus which [ should like to men-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 2

18 Prof. H. James-Clark on the Animality of the Ciliate Sponges.

tion here, because it forms a collateral link with Codosiga in the

affiliation of the Sponges with the Monadina. This genus I

have called Salpingeca. It is, as it were, a single individual of

Codosiga, which does not possess a stem, but is seated in a calyz,

from which it protrudes, or into which it retracts, at will. There

are three well marked species, of which one is marine.

I now come to the principal object of this communication.

The sponge which formed the maur basis of these investigations

is the well-known marine species, Leucosolenia (Grantia) botry-

oides, Bowerbank. It is preeminently a branching form, and,

on account of the slenderness and transparency of its tapering,

hollow ramules, is a most desirable object for study. A branch-

let, and, in fact, the whole colony, may be stated to be essen-

tially a double tube. The outer tube consists of a glairy, gela-

tiniform stratum in which the spicules are imbedded in a certain

order, and is pierced by numerous ostioles, which are continued

through the interior tube to its hollow centre. The inner layer

or tube is entirely made up of the individual members of the

colony, the bodies of which are packed together closely, side by

side, like pavement-stones, with their posterior ends slightly

imbedded in the glairy substance of the outer tube, and their

anterior ends projecting freely into the general cavity. To de-

scribe the shape and organization of one of these individuals

would be to repeat, almost word for word, what I have already

said of the monad of Codosiga; in short, Leucosolenia bears some

such sort of relationship to Codosiga as Salpingeca does, the

latter being, as it were, a stemless Codosiga seated in a calyx,

whilst Leucosolenia is comparable to a stratum of the monads

of Codosiga imbedded in a spiculiferous envelope. It is clear

therefore that the organic difference between Leucosolenia and

Codosiga is scarcely enough to locate them in two different fami-

lies; in fact, I am inclined to regard them as only generically

distinct, and hardly, if at all, more widely separated in this re-

spect than are Salpingeca and Codosiga.

What are the diversities of other genera of the Sponera

cILIAT#& I cannot more than conjecture ; but seeing that one of

the genera is so closely related to the monociliate FLAGELLATA,

it can hardly be possible that the others are very far removed ;

and I shall feel warranted, therefore, in assuming, upon the

premises, that the whole group of Sponerm CILIAT# is as inti-

mately allied with the monociliate INrusoRIA FLAGELLATA as it

is possible for it to be without actually constituting with the

latter a uniform family.

V.—On the Menispermacee.

By Joun Minrs, F.R.S., F.L.S., &c.

{Continued from vol. xviii, p. 22.]

34. CoccuLus.

Much confusion has existed in regard to this genus. The

earliest mention of the name was made by Bauhin and Plukenet,

who used it to denote the Cocculus officinarum of commerce.

The plant supposed to yield this famous drug was first botani-

cally named Menispermum Cocculus by Linneus; but Cocculus,

as a genus, was not established till 1818, when DeCandolle first

employed it to comprehend a very heterogeneous series of plants,

most of which had previously been included in Menispermum.

The Menispermum Cocculus, Linn., ought therefore to have been

the type of De Candolle’s genus; but such was the want of

knowledge and the uncertainty then prevailing in regard to the

subject, that no one really knew to what plant the true Cocculus

of commeree belonged. It had been referred by botanists to

three several species:—(1) Cocculus lacunosus, DC., which I

considered identical with his Cocculus suberosus; (2) Cocculus

Plukenetii, DC. (now a Pachygone), a species identified by De

Candolle with the Menispermum Cocculus, Willd. (non Linn.) ;

and (3) Cocculus suberosus, DC. (now an Anamirta). It is to

the last that the drug in question really belongs; it is identical

with the Menispermum Cocculus, Linn., but not of Willdenow.

When I published my notes on Menispermacee in 1851, I was

conscious that, according to strict rule, the Cocculus suberosus

ought to have been taken as the type of the genus Cocculus ;

but in that case Anamirta, established by Colebrook in 1819,

must have been suppressed, and a new genus formed from the

plants I had retained in Cocculus. In the midst of the confu-

sion that had so long prevailed, I considered it far better not to

- disturb Anamirta, but to choose another of the oldest species

remaining in DeCandolle’s genus for the type of Cocculus as

now restricted : accordingly Cocculus Carolinus, DC. was selected

for this purpose. Having cleared away from De Candolle’s he-

terogeneous group the numerous species possessing a structure

at variance with this type, Cucculus was thus for the first time

reduced to precise limits in its floral as well as in its carpological

organization.

It was endeavoured, however, by botanists of the highest repu-

tation, to set aside this precision with regard to Cocculus The

authors of the ‘ Flora Indica,’ led away by their too ardent de-

sire for abrogating genera and species, disregarded the limits I

had assigned to this genus, and refused to acknowledge Ne-

phroica, Holopeira, and Diploclisia, on the plea that a difference

20 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

in the form of the petals (though constant and very peculiar in

each group) is of little importance in a generic point of view:

heedless, too, of the carpological features which distinguish

these genera, they fused together, after their peculiar method,

all the genera of my Platygonee, reducing them to a few spe-

cies of Cocculus, corresponding in number with my genera. It

is much to be regretted that the authors of the new ‘Genera

Plantarum’ should have adopted these extreme views in that

useful work, and have been thus led to form many erroneous

conclusions concerning Menispermacee. It is scarcely possible

that this hasty disavowal of valid genera and species can meet

with general assent or can be maintained when the different

points of structure are carefully compared. If the method of

ignoring marked differential features in the floral as well as in

the carpological structure be adopted in one tribe, as attempted

here, it ought equally to be applied to the other tribes of the

family: in such case its many genera, deprived of their precise

limits, would collapse, and the whole distribution would again

become involved in endless confusion. In order to avoid this,

and to preserve one uniform consistency, it appears to me desir-

able to maintain Cocculus as a distinct genus of the Platygonee,

within the limits I have ascribed to it; otherwise the genus

Cocculus must disappear, as the Nephroica of Loureiro would

take its place by right of a priority of many years, or perhaps

Epibaterium of Forster, which is of still older date.

In regard to the plea before mentioned, that the form of the

corolla, even where it assumes uniformly a very peculiar shape,

is a character too trivial to be entertained, I might cite hundreds

of instances where that feature forms a leading mark of generic

distinction ; indeed it has been employed successfully in several

families by the above-mentioned botanists; and there can be no

especial reason for discarding it in the Menispermacee, particu-

larly in the instances of Nephroica and Holopeira as distinguished ~

from Cocculus. The carpological structure of Diploclisia is un-

questionably distinct from that of the last-mentioned genus ; its

putamen and condyle are constructed upon quite a different

plan, and its cotyledons and radicle offer very different propor-

tions ; while the mode of its inflorescence and the general aspect

of the plants afford the most striking marks of distinction.

The difference in the form of the corolla is so manifest in all

these four genera, that, in examining the male plants, it is im-

possible to mistake one genus for another; but this is not the

case as regards Pachygone, which has a floral structure hardly

different from Cocculus: in both cases the form of the petals

and the trimerous arrangement of parts are alike, the only dif-

ference being that in the former the outer series of bracteiform

ee ee Le ee ee

—

Ae eee ee ee ee

a ae

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 21

sepals is generally wanting. It is chiefly in the female plant,

and the structure of the putamen and seed, that the two genera

become utterly irreconcileable.

The fruit of Cocculus is well distinguished: the putamen is

osseous, reniformly globular, slightly compressed, with a pecu-

liar grooved surface, and has a large excentric condyle, round

which the lunate or nearly cyclical cell extends; the con-

dyle is vertically divided by a complete septum, parallel to the

two faces, into two hollow chambers, each having an external

crescent-shaped aperture; the seed is cyclical, flattened on. its

inner side, and consists of simple albumen enclosing a nearly

annular embryo, with a narrow terete radicle half the length of

two fleshy subfoliaceous incumbent cotyledons, which are twice

its breadth.

In Prof. Martius’s ‘ Flora Brasiliana,’ Dr. Eichler enumerates

two species, neither of which belongs to the genus. The first is

Cocculus filipendula, Mart., of which a drawing is given (l. c.

fase. xxxviii. tab. 42. fig. 4) ; this shows clearly that I was quite

correct in considering it to be a species of Odontocarya (Contr.

Bot. i. 65). The second is Cocculus enneandrus, Hichl., esta-

blished upon a Peruvian plant from the collection of Ruiz and

Pavon, of which the ¢ flower only is figured (/. ¢. tab. 42. fig. 5) ;

this is considered by Dr. Kichler to be a variety of Cocculus

Carolinus that has strayed into Peru, and which, under another

soil and climate, has produced monstrous flowers. There appears

no reason for this improbable supposition, as that species has

never been seen beyond the limits of the United States. If it

be a monstrous flower, it is far more likely to be an abnormal

condition of some plant which we know to be growing in Peru

or its vicinity. The inference appears to me certain, that the

plant cannot belong to Cocculus, from which it differs in having

an inner whorl of three stamens which stand alone, without

petals, in addition to the ordinary number of six perfect stamens

embraced by as many petals; the anthers as they are described

are very different from those of Cocculus, as are also the petals,

whose jinvoluted lobes are lateral, not basal as in that genus.

Dr. Eichler gives no drawing of the plant; but, from its de-

scription, it appears very likely to belong to the South-American

genus Odontocarya; indeed, in the form of its cordate, nearly

3-lobed leaves, which are also membranaceous, it scarcely differs

from the diagnosis I have given of Odontocarya hederefolia (Con-

trib. Bot. i. 64), a plant from Panama, which has a range as far

eastward as northern Brazil, and is therefore not unlikely to ex-

tend to the much shorter distance southward of Upper Peru,

where it is only supposed that Ruiz’s plant was obtained ; for

no locality is given with the specimen. It is therefore reason-

22 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee.

able to conclude that it is either an abnormal species of Odon-

tocarya or that it belongs to a new genus. The former idea is

more probable if we consider the inner whorl to be formed by

three sterile ovaries, such as I found to exist occasionally in the

d flowers of the Indian genus Hematocarpus, and in those

of Tiliacora, where they look somewhat like emasculated stamens ;

this supposition is strongly supported by Dr. Eichler’s drawing,

where the fifth figure in the bottom row upon the plate men-

tioned is either a deformed ovary or a monstrous stamen.

Cocculus is a cosmopolitan genus, some of its species belong-

ing to the New World; Nephroica is widely distributed through

Asia and its numerous islands; Holopeira is Indian and African;

Diploclisia is found in Ceylon, the Indian peninsula, and along

the Malayan coast.

Coccutus, DC.—Flores dioici. Mase. Sepala 9, ordine ternario

alternatim disposita, interiora majora, exteriora minora et

bracteiformia, obovata, margine szepius eroso-denticulata,

eestivatione imbricata. Petala 6, sepalis opposita, biserialia,

eequalia, sepalis interioribus minora, oblonga, infra medium

angustiora, imo 2-auriculata, lobis filamenta amplectentibus.

Stamina 6, subzequalia, unguibus petalorum affixa ; filamenta

petalis paulo longiora, teretia, apice incrassata; anthere dorso

introrsum adnate, rotundato-4-lobe, 2-loculares, loculis col-

lateralibus connectivo angustissimo interstinctis, utrinque

rima diagonali bivalvatim hiantibus. Ovaria rudimentaria 3,

centralia, punctiformia.— Fam. Sepala et petala mase. Sta-

mina sterilia 6, petalis involuta, breviora, emasculata vel abor-

tiva. Ovaria 3 vel 6, ovata, gibba. Stylus brevissimus, ex-

centricus. Stigma subito horizontaliter deflexum, subteres,

superne canaliculatum. Drupe 3, transversim ovate, carnose,

stigmate persistente hilo proximo notate; putamen osseum,

reniformi-globosum, subcompressum, sulcis radiatis vel tor-

tuosis exsculptum carinaque peripherica levi signatum, uni-

loculare, loculo subcyclico circa condylum gyrato; condylus

excentralis, internus, cochlearis, septo integro verticali in

locellos 2 vacuos divisus, utrinque meatu parvo externo tri-

angulari perforatus. Semen loculo conforme, extus convexum,

‘intus planum ; integumentum membranaceum, facie ventrali

medio chalaze ad condyli septum affixum ; embryo intra albu-

men simplex carnosum, fere annularis, cotyledonibus folia-

ceis, carnosulis, lineari-oblongis, imcumbentibus, radicula

tereti supera ad stylum spectante duplo longioribus et multo

latioribus,

Frutices scandentes, intra (rarius extra) tropicos totius orbis cres-

centes ; folia alterna, petiolata, ovata, oblonga vel sublinearia;

a ee eee ee —

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez. 23

panicule racemose vel spicata, axillares, rarissime terminales,

solitarie vel interdum plures, sepius brevissine, g multiflore,

2? pauciflore, bracteis minimis donate ; flores minuscult, pedt-

cellati, sepius glabri.

The species referred to this genus are the following, which

will be fully described in the third volume of ‘ Contributions to

Botany :’—

4.,

oS.

Cocculus Carolinus, DC. Syst. i. 524, Prodr. 1. 98; A. Gray,

Gen. Un. St. i. 72, tab. 28;—Menispermum Carolinum,

Linn. Sp. 1468 ; Lam. Dict. iv.97; Willd. Sp. Pl. iv. 825;

Mich. Fl. Bor. ii. 242 ;—Wendlandia populifolia, Willd. 1.

275 ; Poir. Dict. vui. 796 ;—Androphylax scandens, Wendl.

Obs. ii. 38.—In Americe comitatibus meridionalibus : v. s.

in herb. variis e Carolina, Florida, Louisiana et Texas.

Var. hederefolius ;—Menispermum hederefolium, Dill. Hlth.

2238, t. 178. f. 219 ;—Menispermum Virginicum, Linn. Sp.

1468; Willd. Sp. Pl. iv. 824; Lam. Dict. iv. 95.—In

Florida, Louisiana, et Texas.

——- sagittifolius, nob.—In Texas: v.s. in herb. Hook., San

Felipe (Drummond).

oblongifolius, DU. Syst. i. 529, Prodr. i. 99; Heenk.

Relig. 1. 79.—In Mexico: v. s. in herb. Hook. g et 2,

Acapulco; Sonora alta, ¢ (Coulter, 656), 9 (Coulter, 657) ;

Matamoras (Berlandier, 2300) ; Tehuacan, Pueblas (Gal-

leotti, 1536): in herb. Boissier, Mexico (Pavon).

Leaba, DC. Syst. i. 529, Prodr. i. 99; A. Rich. Fl.

Seneg. i. 13; Hook. Nig. Fl. 97; Hook. & Th. Fl. Ind. i.

192 ;—Lexba, Forsk. Fl. Egypt. 172 ;—Cocculus Cebatha,

DC. Syst.i. 527, Prodr. i. 99 ;—Cebatha edulis, Forsk. Fl.

Egypt. 171;—Cocculus Epibaterium, DC. Syst. i. 580,

Prodr. i. 100 ;—Epibaterium pendulum, Forst. Gen. 108,

tab. 54;—-Menispermum Leeba, Del. Fl. Egypt. Ill. 30,

tab. 51. f. 2&3;—Menispermum ellipticum, Pow. Dict.

Suppl. iii. 657 ;—Cocculus ellipticus, DC. Syst. 1. 526,

Prodr. i. 100 ;—Menispermum edule, Vahl. Symb. i. 80;

Lam. Dict. iv. 99; Willd. Sp. Pl. iv. 828.—In Senegalia,

Egypto, Abyssinia, et India orientali: v. s. in herb. Mus.

Brit. 9 , Senegal (Perottet) ; Egypt (Wilkinson et Forskal,

sub C. edule) ; St. lago Cap. Verd. (Forster sub Epibaterium

pendulum): in herb. Hook., Senegambia (Heudelot), Afr.

centr. (Vogel, 39), Abyssinia, Fazokel (Kotschy, 456),

Egypt (Sieber), Arabia (Schimper, 354), Ethiopia (Brom-

field), ins. Cap. Verd. (Forbes-Brunnen), Scinde (Vicary),

Punjab (Dr. Thomson).

glaber, W. & A. Prodr. i. 13 ;—Coceulus levis, Wall.

“24 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

Cat. 4975 ;— Cocculus Leeba, Hook. & Th. (in parte) Fl. Ind.

1. 192.—In India orientali: v.s. in herb. Soc. Linn. (Wall.

Cat. 4975) ; in herb. Hook., Coimbatore (Gardner), prope

Coimbatore (Wight, 43).

6. Cocculus recisus, nob.—In India orientali: v. s.in herb. Mus.

Brit., in herb. Hook. 3 et 2, Punjab (Falconer, 85), ibidem

(Dr. Thomson); 9, Moultan (Edgworth, 1146);' g, Af-

ghanistan (Griffiths, 1295).

35. NEPHROICA.

This genus, established by Loureiro, was disregarded by bo-

tanists for nearly sixty years, until I first pomted out its pecu-

liar structure and the differences which separate it from Cocculus,

with which genus it had been associated. De Candolle placed its

typical species in a particular section, on account of its mone-

cious flowers, Loureiro having erroneously stated that male and

female flowers are found on the same plant; but his original

specimen in the British Museum does not present this character,

nor have I found it in any other of its species. I have elsewhere

stated that the authors of the ‘ Flora Indica’ have declined to

admit this genus, fusing Nephroica, Holopeira, and Diploclisia

into Cocculus, because they attach no importance to the shape

of the petals, asserting that it is not even constant in each spe-

cies; and thus, after their singular method, they conglomerated

most of the species of Nephroica enumerated below into a single

species of Cocculus. The principal reason they assign is not

supported circumstantially ; for I have carefully examined scores,

nay, hundreds of flowers in the genus, and have found their

shape and proportion constant in each species. In every case

the petals are far more elongated than in Cocculus, and are

divided from their apex to near their middle into two extremely _

attenuated caudate points, usually inflected above, while at their

base they have two short auricular lobes, which are involuted

round the base of the stamens. The filaments are gradually

thickened at the apex into a clavate form, the anthers being

globular, parallel, dorsally attached to the filament, with a very

narrow connective between them; they are therefore introrse,

and each lobe bursts by a horizontal suture. The female flower

has sepals and petals like those of the male, and six effete sta-

mens; they have three or six free ovaries each, with a stigma dif-

ferent from that of Cocculus. There is not much dissimilitude

in the structure of the putamen and seed in these two genera.

In adopting Loureiro’s generic name I have corrected a typo-

graphical error, by reforming it into Nephroica, a name evidently

derived from vedpos (ren), eixw (similis sum), which expresses the

reniform shape of its putamen: we thus avoid the inconvenience |

SR ee ee ne ae ee ee

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 25

of forming three distinct syllables out of the three terminal

- vowels,

Neruxoica, Lour.—Flores dioici. Masc. Sepala 9, in ordine

ternario alternatim disposita, gradatim majora. Petala 6,

sepalis interioribus multo breviora, lineari-oblonga, imo utrin-

que auriculata, lobis involutis filamenta amplectentibus, apice

in lacinias 2 angustissimas acutas seepius paulo inflexas pro-

funde fissis. Stamina 6, libera, petalis opposita, his subzequi-

longa vel longiora; filamenta suberecta, apice sensim incras-

sata; anthere subglobose, sub-4-lobe, dorso affixe, 2-locu-

lares, loculis connectivo angustissimo sejunctis, utrinque rima

_ horizontali 2-valvatim dehiscentibus. Ovaria sterilia 3, punc-

tiformia, centralia——Fam. Sepala et petala ut in masc.

Stamina sterilia 6, petalis opposita ; filamenta filiformia, brevia,

apice 2-punctata. Ovaria 6, rarissime pauciora, gibboso-

oblonga, gynzcio 6-lobato imposita, 1-locularia, 1-ovulata,

ovulo facie interiore medio affixo. Stylus brevis, excentralis.

Stigma elongatum, teres, reflexum, superne canaliculatum.

Drupe 6, vel abortu pauciores, ovate, gibbee, carnose, paulo

supra basin stylo persistente notate; putamen reniformi-

orbiculatum, subcompressum, 1-loculare, loculo fere annulari

circa condylum gyrato, utrinque serie interiore lirarum

alteraque concentrica exteriore irregulariter sulcato; condylus

internus, cochleatus et bicameratus, extus utrinque profunde

excavatus et foramine lunato marginato perforatus. Semen

loculo conforme, dorso rotundatum, ventre subconcavum ;

integumentum tenue, latere ventrali linea incrassata (chalaza)

ad condylum affixum; embryo in albumine simplici carno-

sulo subcyclicus, cotyledonibus crassiusculis, foliaceis, lanceo-

lato-oblongis, incumbentibus, radicula tereti supera ad stylum

basalem spectante 3-plo latioribus et 4-plo longioribus.

Frutices scandentes vel suberecti, per Asiam tropicam et insulas

dispersi ; folia petiolata, ovata vel lanceolata, e basi 3—5-nervia;

panicule ¢ axillares, racemose, folio breviores, ramis 3—4-floris ;

racemi ? axillares, breves, pauciflori.

The following species will be fully described in the third volume

of the ‘ Contributions to Botany ’:—

1. Nephroica sarmentosa, Lour. Fl. Coch. ii. 692 ;—Nephroica

pubinervis, nob., Hook. Kew Journ. iii. 259 ;—Cocculus

Nephroica, DC. Syst.i.531, Prodr.i.100 ;—Menispermum

* reniforme, Spr. Syst. ii. 156.—In China et Java: v. s. in

herb. Mus. Brit., Cochin-China (Loureiro); Java, ¢ et 9

(Banks & Solander) ; in herb. Hook. $, Hongkong (Cham-

pion, 202).

26 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee.

2. Nephroica hexagyna, nob. ;—Cocculus hexagynus, Coleb. Linn.

Trans. xiii. 63 ;—Menispermum hexagynum, Rozb. Fl. Ind.

ii. 815.—In China et Japonia: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit.,

China (Staunton), Calcutta (Hort. Bot. cult., Wallich),

ibidem (sub nom. Menisp. parabolicum, Roxburgh) ; in herb..

Hook., China (Millett), Hongkong (Champion), Amoy

(Welford, 458).

ovalifolia, nob. ;—Cocculus ovalifolius, DC. Syst. i. 526,

Prodr. 1. 99; Blume, Bijd. 25 ;—Cocculus umbellatus,

Steud. Nom. 892;—Menispermum ovalifolium, Vahl in

Pers. Ench. 1. 628; Spr. Syst. ii. 157, Cur. post. iv. 143.

—In China et ins. Sandwich.: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit.,

Hook., et Lindl., Chusan; in herb. Hook., Corea, Chusan

(Welford, 924) ; Woabu (Barclay, 1271). |

caudata, nob.—In Japonia: v. s. in hb. Hook., Nagasaki

(Oldham, 29).

5. —— Thunbergii, nob. ;—Cocculus Thunbergii, DC. Syst. i.

524, Prodr. i. 98;—Menispermum orbiculatum, Thunb.

(non Linn.) Fl. Jap. 194; Lam. Dict. iv. 97.—In Japonia:

v. s. in herb. Hook., Azama (Oldham, 30), Semada (Old-

ham, 231), Nagasaki (Oldham, 28 in parte).

dilatata, nob. ;—Cocculus Bantamensis?, Bl. Byd. 26;

Walp. Rep. i. 93.—In China et Java: v.s. in herb. Hook.,

prov. Kianang (Staunton).

hastata, nob. ;—Menispermum hastatum, Lam. Dict. iv.

98 ;—Cocculus hastatus, DC. Syst. 1. 522, Prodr. i. 98 ;—

Cocculus dianthera, Hook. Arn. Beech. Voy. 167 ;—In

China: v.s. in herb. Hook., China (Millett, Vachel).

mollis, nob. ;—Cocculus mollis, Wall., Hook. & Th. Fi.

Ind. i. 198.—In India orient.: v. s. in herb. Soc. Linn.,

Nepalia (Wall. Cat. 4973) ; in herb. Hook., Khasya (Hook.

& Th.).

triloba, nob. ;—Menispermum trilobum, Thunb. Fl. Jap.

194; Lam. Dict. iv. 95; Willd. Sp. i. 825 ;—Cocculus tri-

lobus, DC. Syst.i. 522, Prodr. i. 98.—In Japonia et China:

v. s. in herb. Hook., Nagasaki (Oldham, 28 in parte) ; hort.

Kew. cult.; ins. Formosa (Oldham, 8); i herb. Mus.

Brit., prov. Kianang (Staunton).

cuneifolia, nob.—In ins. Formosa: v. s. in herb. Hook.

(Welford, 526).

cynanchoides, nob.;—Cocculus cynanchoides, Presi,

Relig. Henk. ii. 79.—In Asia orient: v. s. in herb. Lemann.,

Serampore; in herb. Lindl., Mauritius, hort. bot. cilt.

(Bouton) ; in herb. Hook. et Mus. Brit. ex Mus. Paris.,

Bourbon cult. (Richard).

pyenantha, nob.—In China: ». s. in herb. Lindl., Macao

(Vachel, 24:2).

4.,

10.

hi.

12.

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 27

13. Nephroica Ferrandiana, nob. ;—Ferrandia oleifolia, Gaud.

Freye. Voy. 477, tab. 101 ;—Cocculus Ferrandianus, Presi,

Rep. Bot.i. 154; Walp. Rep. i. 94 ;—Cissampelos? acumi-

nata, DC. Syst. i. 5388, Prodr. i. 102.—In ins. Sandwich. :

v. s.in herb, De Cand., Owhyhee (Gaudichaud) ; in hb. Mus.

Brit., Owhyhee (Cook, Third Voy.).

36. HoLoperra.

In describing Cocculus and Nephroica, with which Holopeira

has been amalgamated by the authors of the ‘ Flora Indica’ and

the ‘Genera Plantarum,’ I have stated many of the reasons for

maintaining their separate integrity. Holopeira is distinguished

from those genera by its broader oblong petals, which are cu-

neate at base, always obtusely and in a minor degree cleft, or only

emarginate at the apex (not entire as in Cocculus, and not ex-

tremely acute and deeply incised as in Nephroica), and by its

_lateral lobes springing from the middle on each side (not basal,

as in those genera): the stigma is more or less elongated, sud-

denly reflected over the apex of the ovary, channelled above, with

crenately inflected margins, and truncated at the extremity: in

the one genus the sepals and petals are quite glabrous, in the

other they are frequently clothed with very long sericeous hairs.

But the chief distinction, one of manifest structural difference,

lies in the very peculiar form of its putamen, which is pale, often

thinly crustaceous, orbicular, somewhat flattened on the oppo-

site faces, and there marked with numerous radiating, finely

tuberculated striz; it has a broad and somewhat flattened peri-

phery, with a remarkably acute projecting keel running round it

between two grooves ; the condyle is altogether central and quite

circular, consisting of two broad, open and deep chambers, with a

finely toothed margin, and separated by a septum formed of two

thin united laminz having a central hole, sometimes very large ;

the putamen is thus cleanly pierced through its centre by three

distinct parallel holes (whence the generic name). This central

transperforation is somewhat analogous to the structure of Ste-

phania; but there the condyle is thin and disciform, marked by

a single foramen. ‘The structure in Holopeira is so very pecu-

liar, and so entirely different from that of Cocculus and Nephroica;,

that I cannot conceive why its generic validity should be dis-

puted by botanists who, in many other extensive families, have

recognized far more trivial discrepancies.

Ho.orerra, nob.—Flores dioici. Masc. Sepala 6, ternatim et al-

ternatim disposita, spathulato-oblonga, szepius villosissima,

exteriora minora, rarius bracteis 1-2 consimilibus donata.

. Petala 6, biseriata, oblonga, imo cuneata, lateribus medio

28 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermaceze.

utrinque auriculata, lobis introflexis, apice breviter bifida vel

emarginata, lobis latis, obtusis. Stamina 6, petalis opposita

et ad ungues affixa; filamenta imo dilatata et interdum vil-

losa, superne teretia, tenuia, et glabra, petalis equilonga vel

paulo excedentia; anthere rotundiuscule 4-lobe, sine connec-

tivo 2-loculares, apice fere peltatim affixee, subintrorsum flexe,

rima laterali utrinque 2-valvatim dehiscentes. Ovaria rudi-

mentaria 8, punctiformia.—Fem. Sepala et petala ut in mase.

Stamina sterilia 6, circa gyneecium hirsutum affixa. Ovaria3,

gibba, gynecio parvo insita, glabra, unilocularia, ovwlo unico

pariete interno appenso. Stylus nullus. Stigma excentricum,

lineare, obtusum, horizontaliter deflexum, rugosum, sulco mar-

ginibus crenulatis superne signatum. Drupe 3, vel abortu 1,

subglobose, carnosule, circa basin stigmate persistente nota-

tee: putamen reniformi-orbiculatum, trochiforme, paulo com-

pressum, peripheria carina acuta sulcisque 2 notatum, facie-

bus radiatim tuberculato-liratis ; condylus excentralis, utrinque

meatu sepissime amplo margine denticulato profunde vacuus

et septo intermedio centro pertusus, hinc foraminibus 3 pa-

rallelim distinctis fere centralibus perforatum ; 1-loculare, loculo

quasi annulari circa condylum gyrato, in valvulas 2 facile so-

lutum. Semen loculo conforme, fere annulare, extus convexum,

intus subconcavum ; integumentum tenue, ad latus internum

laxum chalaza notatum, hinc intra laminas septi insinuatum

et condylo affixum: embryo in albumine simplici carnoso

sepultus, cyclicus, cotyledonibus crassiuscule foliaceis, lineari-

oblongis, incumbentibus, radicula tereti supera ad stylum spec-

tante 4-plo longioribus. :

Frutices scandentes Asia et Africe intertropice ; folia petiolata,

ovata, sepius dense pubescentia,38—5-nervia; panicule ¢ azillares,

ramose, folio breviores, rarius longiores; racemi 9 azxillares,~

pauciflort.

The species, to be described in the third volume of ‘ Contribu-

tions to Botany,’ are the following :—

1. Holopeira villosa, nob. Ann. Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vii. 42 :—Coc-

culus villosus, DC. Syst. 1.525, Prodr. i. 98; Hook. & Th.

Fl. Ind. i. 193 ;—Cocculus aristolochierx, DC. Syst. i. 520,

Prodr. i. 97; Pluk. Alm. t. 18. fig. 2 ;—Menispermum

villosum, Lam. Dict. iv. 97; Roxb. Fl. Ind, iii. 812 ;—

Menispermum hirsutum, Linn. Sp. 1469 (non Roxb.) ;—

Menispermum myosotoides, Linn. Sp. 1469.—In India

orientali: v. s. in herb. Soc. Linn., Wall. Cat. 4957 a, «;

in herb. variis e multis locis.

leviuscula, nob. ;—Menispermum hirsutum, Roxb. (non

Linn.) Fl. Ind. iu. 814;—Cocculus sepium, Coleb. Linn.

—— ee

———_ ee .

ene ee ee

On the Perforation of the Shell of Spirifer cuspidatus. 29

Trans. xii. 58, tab. 6. fig. 2.—In India orientali: v. s. in

herb. Soc. Linn., Wall. Cat. 4957 8, c, D, £, F; in herb. variis

a multis locis.

3. Holopeira auriculata, nob.—In India orientali: v. s. in herd.

Lemann. (ex hort. bot. Cale. cult.).

torrida, nob.—In Africa tropicali: v. s. in herb. Hook.,

Africa occidentali (Cunon); Shire, Zambesi (Kirk).

lonchophylla, nob. ;—Cocculus Ferrandianus, Seem. (non

Gaud.) Fl. Fiji.—In insulis Sandwich : v. s. in herb. Hook.

Hue-hue (Hildebrand), Ohahu (Seemann, 2281).

6. 5 fecunda, nob.;— Cocculus hexagynus, Ham. (non

Roxb.) .—Forsan ex India orientali: ». 6. in hort. Kew.

cult.

4.,

laurtfolia, nob. ;—Menispermum laurifolium, Rozb. Fi.

Ind. iii. 815 ;—Cocculus laurifolius, DC. Syst. i. 530,

Prodr.i. 100; Deless. Icon. i. t. 97; Coleb. Linn. Trans.

xill. 65 ; Hook. & Th. Fl. Ind. i. 191 ‘—In India orientali :

v. S. in herb. Soc. Linn., Wall. Cat. 4965 a, B, c.

australis, nob. ;—Menispermum Australe, "Zuce. MS.—

In Japonia et Java: v. s. in herb. Lindl., Japonia (Siebold,

anno 1840), in hort. Monach. cult. sub nom. Zuccarinio

imposito (Menispermum Australe); in herb. DeCand., Java,

3 (Zollinger, 1640), 2 (Zollinger, 3184) ; in herb. Hook.,

Japonia (De Vriese), Java (Lobb), ibid. (Horsfield, 245).

fusiformis, nob.—In Java: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit.

(Horsfield).

[To be continued. ]

VI.—On the Perforate Structure of the Shell of Spirifer cuspi-

datus. By Wm. B. Carrrenrer, M.D., F.R.S.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Tread with much surprise in your Number for August last

(p. 144) the statement, quoted from ‘ Silliman’s American

Journal’ for May, to the effect that Mr. Meek had ascertained

the shell of Spirifer cuspidatus, not only in American specimens

referred to this species, but in an Irish specimen received by

him from Mr. Davidson, to be “clearly punctate, contrary to

the decision of Dr. Carpenter.”

My determination of the imperforate character of the shell

of that species was made, some twenty-five years ago, upon

specimens obtained from St. Vincent’s Rocks, near Bristol

(where I was then residing), and authenticated by Mr. S. Stutch-

bury. In my Report to the British Association (1844, § 44),

30 On the Perforation of the Shell of Spirifer cuspidatus.

I pointed out that the Sp. cuspidatus of the Mountain Limestone

differs from Sp. Walcotit and other Liassic Spirifers in not being

perforated,—the absence of the superficial punctations seen upon

the latter not being due (as Prof. Morris had supposed) to the

metamorphic condition of the shell, “since, although the struc-

ture of the shell is often obscured by this action, I possess sec-

tions in which it is extremely well preserved, and in which there

is an evident absence of the perforations.”

The distinction which I thus drew between the two groups of

Spirifers characterized respectively by the perforation and non-

perforation of their shells, led Mr. Davidson to a more careful

examination of the internal structure which they respectively

present ; and the differences which he then discovered were such

as to lead him to separate these two groups generically, the

designation Spirifera being retained for the original Sp. striata,

cuspidata, and other imperforate species, whilst the perforated

species were remitted to the genus Spiriferina.

The question as to the real character of Sp. cuspidata having

thus come to be of no small importance, I have gladly responded

to the suggestion of Mr. Davidson that I should re-investigate

it; and I have commenced with a careful examination of my

original Bristol sections. These, I again confidently affirm,

show not the slightest trace of perforations, though the structure

of the shell is well preserved.

I have obtained from the School of Mines, through Mr.

Etheridge, and from the Museum of Irish Industry and that of

the Geological Survey of Ireland, through Mr.W. H. Baily, chips

of specimens from six different localities, all which specimens

are vouched for by those gentlemen as genuine Sp. cuspidata.

In not one of the sections I have made of these shells is there

the smallest trace of perforations, though the structure of the

shell is well preserved in every instance.

Further, at the suggestion of Mr. Davidson, I have examined

chips from the shells of the following Carboniferous species, all

of them more or less nearly allied to Sp.cuspidata: viz.,Sp.laminosa

and Sp. distans, procured for me by Mr. Etheridge from the

Museum of the School of Mines; and Sp. subconica, kindly

transmitted by Mr. Carrington from Derbyshire. These, like

Sp. cuspidata, show no trace whatever of perforations.

I cannot but believe, therefore, that my original determination

of the imperforate character of the shell of Spirifera cuspidata

remains unshaken by Mr. Meek’s contradiction ; and | can only

suppose either that Mr. Meek (like Prof. King*) has mistaken

the accidental black points which often present themselves on

* See his ‘ Permian Fossils of England,’ pp. 124, 125, and p. 110, note.

Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Lower Lias at Barrow-on-Soar. 31

the surfaces of these shells for the punctations indicative of true

perforations, or that (as he himself suggests) his punctated shell,

though resembling Sp. cuspidata in external characters, really

belongs to a different genus. I trust that I shall be able, ere

long, to clear up this part of the question, Mr. Davidson having

written to request that Mr. Meek will send me chips of his

punctated Spirifera, and that Prof. Winchell will send me chips

of a shell belonging to his genus Syringothyris. When I shall

have examined these, I shall report to you the results without

delay.

I remain, Gentlemen,

Your obedient Servant,

WiruiaM B. Carpenter.

P.S.—Mr. Davidson permits me to add the following extract

from a note which he has written to me after perusing the

above :—“I have always placed the most implicit reliance on

your admirable observations on the shell-structure of the Brachio-

poda, and therefore, as far as I am personally concerned, would

not have required the additional confirmation given by your

recent researches; but I am not sorry that you should have

again investigated the matter, as it can but strengthen the value

of your discoveries,—and the more so, as I have always found

this shell-structure to be combined with internal modifications,

so that a perforated species could.not be generically the same as

an imperforate one. ‘This has now been observed in so many

instances, that the supposed exceptions brought forward by

Messrs. Meek and King are, no doubt, the result of incorrect

observation. To make this clear to the public was therefore a

matter of some importance, and I am very glad you have done

so.”

University of London, Burlington House.

Dec. 10, 1866.

VII.—On the Correlation of the Lower Lias at Barrow-on-Soar,

in Leicestershire, with the same Strata in Warwickshire, Wor-

cestershire, and Gloucestershire ; and on the occurrence of the

remains of Insects at Barrow and in Yorkshire. By the Rev.

P. B. Bronte, M.A., F.G.S8.*

As my friend Professor Jukes has already described the Lower

Lias at Barrow and the neighbourhood in Potter’s Charnwood

Forest, it will merely be necessary thus briefly to refer to his

account ; but I shall draw attention to one section not given by

* Communicated by the Author, having been read at the Meeting of

the British Association in Nottingham, August 1866.

- 82. Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Correlation of the Lower ‘Lias

him, taken from an upper quarry of Mr. Lee’s, in order to identify

the beds, where we have, in descending order,

ft. in.

1. Drift-sand and red clay, with rolled boulders of Lias. 8 0

Be ase, SHAG soe cone eal dias dee waite ye ohare 3. 0

(3. Hard blue limestone (rummels), with young Lima

2 | gigantea, L. duplicata, and numerous characteristic

é | Ammonites of the Zima series, which is here much

Q reduced im balk a. os ee eo

314) Thick bine shale. oe ee ees eee eee ones 4 0

S| 5. Blue limestone s.:6) 00. ed es oa a 0 6

64 6. Black abale, : (<s000iy Fs0.. UC AL. ise LQ

ak Juimestone foo 0s a, os sac oo eee os a

eat Oe, OK RUOC E66 1 F wk oa wos civ eo ace © acpi pl eae

9. Blue, nodular, and crystalline limestone (top hurls) —

a very peculiar band, resembling a stratum adjacent

to the “firestone’’ of Warwickshire, as at Wilmcote

gnd Grafton in that county 2. (2.00.6. ove. 0 6

10. Shale.

Bottom of quarry.

As Mr. Jukes correctly observes, the strata vary considerably,

even in adjacent quarries; certain beds thin out, and others

come in: thus, in Mr. Ellis’s large pit on the other side of

Barrow, there are at least 30 feet of shale above the “ rummels”

(No. 3 in the section), and there are more courses of limestone,

especially those which appear to represent the “ Insect-lime- ~

stones.” The “rummels” (No. 3) is evidently the equivalent of

the “ Lima-beds” elsewhere, though only 9 inches thick; and

these are immediately succeeded by the ‘ Insect-limestones ”

and included shales, which are not generally so largely developed

. here as they are in Warwickshire and Worcestershire as to

number and thickness, although on the whole the series which

may be considered to belong to this zone is quite as thick as it

is in Warwickshire. Deducting 8 feet for the superincumbent

drift, the total thickness of the Lias exposed in the above section

is only 11 feet 5 inches. In another of Mr. Lee’s quarries a

section given by Mr. Jukes makes the Lias 28 feet 6 inches,

and one at Horton 20 feet, the Lima-beds being 6 feet at the

former. It is impossible to say to what extent the Ostrea- and

other beds prevail here, or whether the Rheetic series is present

beneath, as indicated by a boring below the “firestones” at Wilm-

cote in Warwickshire. But possibly there may be a considerable

thinning-out of this lower portion of the Lias and the under-

lying Rhetics in this direction, although they have been lately

detected by Mr. Burton near Gainsborough, in Lincolnshire,

and described by him in a paper read at the late meeting of the

See

of Leicestershire, Warwickshire, Worcestershire, &c. 33

British Association. From an account I have received of some

Lias sections in Nottinghamshire, it may be inferred that the

same series also occurs there in its proper position. Mcst of

the pits at Barrow do not exceed 30 feet in depth; but some

have been-opened to a depth of 42 feet, the lowest stratum

being a bed of blue marly clay.

The limestones are used in Leicestershire for the same eco-

nomical purposes as the Warwickshire paving-stones, and are

equally well adapted for this object ; but they were not employed

on the spot, when I visited Barrow some years ago, for making

hydraulic lime, as they are in the extensive quarries belong-

ing to my friends Messrs. Greaves & Kershaw at Wilmcote, near

Stratford-on-Avon, though I have little doubt they might be

profitably employed for this purpose.

In places there are several small faults; and in one pit the

lower strata are thrown up so as to form a complete saddle, of

limited extent, at right angles to Mount Sorrel, not far off,

showing, on a small scale, what the effect of such a dislocation

would be on a large one. At Wilmcote, in Warwickshire, there

are also indications of numerous faults in all directions round

the district—more than has generally been supposed. Thus the

*‘firestone,’” which is the lowest and hardest stratum worked,

crops out at various points and dips at a considerable angle, on

the higher ground, and the: several bands of Insect-limestone

and shale lie in a basin formed by the outcrop of the lower bed.

The “ Lima-beds,”’ containing the usual characteristic fossils,

occur in places in their normal position, more or less denuded.

The Insect-beds are more numerous, at least eight courses

divided by thick shale, in Warwickshire than in Leicestershire,

Worcestershire, Gloucestershire, or Somersetshire; and the other

Liassic and Rhetie beds being present below them gives a

completeness to the Warwickshire sections not met with else-

where. Except in No. 3 of the above section, shells are scarce ;

below this I observed only a few of Ammonites planorbis and

Aptychus, and a species of Jnoceramus common in the shale at

Brockeridge Common, near Tewkesbury, in Gloucestershire, and

there associated with numerous and beautiful specimens of the

same Ammonite. The fine Saurians and fish for which this

district (Barrow) has long been famous occur more or less in

all the shales and limestones, though some courses are richer

than others, more so apparently with respect to the latter than

the same zone in Warwickshire. But neither at Barrow nor in

other places are the Saurians or fish confined to this division of the

Lias, but, as at Lyme (as Mr. Day has shown in an able and

interesting paper read at the meeting of the British Association

in Birmingham in 1865), have a wide vertical range. The genus

Ann. & Mag, N. Hist, Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 3

34 Rev. P. B. Brodie on the Lower Lias at Barrow-on-Soar.

Dapedius seems to be the most abundant ; and among several

fine fish in Mr. Lee’s collection, since sold, I noticed one nearly

2 feet long, belonging to a different genus, and in a remarkably

fine state of preservation. The following species of fish have

been recorded from Barrow and elsewhere :— .

Pholidophorus Stricklandi. Tetragonolepis monilifer.

—— Hastingse. striolatus.

sp.? Lepidotus serrulatus.

Dapedius orbis.

Pholidophorus Stricklandi occurs also in Warwickshire, and

Dapedius orbis and Tetragonolepis monilifer in Warwickshire,

Worcestershire, and Gloucestershire. The Plesiosaurus, as

usual, is much less frequent than the Ichthyosaurus; but fine

and entire specimens of both have been obtained. Among the

Crustacea, Eryon Barrovensis and Glyphea liassica are common

to all these districts; but the former is much larger at Bidford

and Wilmcote, in Warwickshire. This Crustacean has a wide

horizontal range; for I have noticed it in this lower division of

the Lias, associated with insects, in Leicestershire, Warwick-

shire, Worcestershire, and Somersetshire; and it has also been

found in Dorsetshire. My friend Mrs. Hutton (late Miss Hol-

land) has a fine specimen from the Upper Lias of Dumbleton ;

but I have not observed it in the intervening beds.

At the time of my visit to Barrow, I could not find or hear

of any remains of insects, although I suspected that a careful

search would detect them; and not long since, my lamented

friend Mr. Wyatt Edgell obtained a portion of a gigantic wing

of one of the Libellulide: (now in my collection) and a large

elytron of Buprestis (?). No doubt other genera will be dis-

covered there and in Nottinghamshire, as they have already been

by my friend the Rev. W. Norwood in the “ Insect-limestones ”

in Yorkshire, which therefore have a very extensive horizontal

range and are characterized by the same remains of insects

throughout; indeed theseremains really distinguishthem far better

than the Saurians, which, as stated, haveamuch wider vertical range.

I suspect, too, that the Ammonite-zones of some geologists will

ultimately have to be either modified or abandoned ; for some of

the species have a much less limited area of existence than has

been hitherto supposed.

Note.—Mr. Burton informs me that he has not yet observed

any trace of the Insect-beds above the Rhztics near Gains-

borough.

en a ee ae ‘

. i

pati

MM. Bornet and Thuret on the Fecundation of the Florider. 35

VIII.—On the Fecundation of the Floridez.

By E. Borner and G. Tuuret*,

Tue fecundation of the spores of the Algz by the antherozoids

is a well-known fact, upon which we have now very precise ob-

servations. But there still remained a gap to be filled up in the

history of the Floridez—one of the highest groups of Algz, and

the most remarkable of all, on account of the number and variety.

of genera composing it and the peculiarities of their organization.

Most of the Floridez, as is well known, present two sorts of

fructification, upon distinct individuals,—one consisting of spores

which divide into fours, tetrasporic fructification; the other,

formed by agglomerations of undivided spores, has received the

name of capsular or cystocarpous fructification. We also find,

and generally upon different individuals, cellular productions of

various forms, composed of small colourless cells, each enclosing

a hyaline corpuscle. These organs are designated the anthe-

ridia of the Floridez. The corpuscles which they contain are

regarded as analogous to the antherozoids of the other Crypto-

gamia; but from these they differ considerably, inasmuch as

they consist only of a simple globular or oblong vesicle, which

is always immobile and destitute of cilia. Their-relation to the

fructification of the Floridez has hitherto remained entirely

unknown.

They are, nevertheless, certainly fecundating corpuscles ; their

action is manifested from the first development of the cystocarp

when the latter is still composed only of a small number of cells

surmounted by a caducous unicellular hair. Niageli was the first

to indicate this transitory structure of the cystocarp in the Cera-

miez, Spyridiez, and Wrangeliee; but, being preoccupied by

other views, he never suspected its physiological importance.

According to him the capsular fructification is asexual, the

tetraspores alone representing the female organ. We hope to

show that this is by no means the case, and that the peculiar

structure presented by the cystocarp at its origin is destined to

facilitate contact with the corpuscles issuing from the antheridia,

from which result fecundation and the ulterior formation of.

the spores. | :

Let us take, for example, one of the inferior tribes of the Flo-

ridee—that of the Nemaliez, in which the development of the

cystocarp is most easily observed on account of its simplicity.

If we study the origin of this organ in Helminthora divari-

cata, J. Ag., we shall find that it commences by a small cell

springing from the side and at the base of one of the dichoto-

mous filaments of which the frond consists; this cell elongates,

* Comptes Rendus, Sept. 10, 1866, pp. 444-447.

36 MM. Bornet and Thuret on the Fecundation of the Floridex.

is divided successively by transverse septa, and becomes a very

short branchlet composed of four superposed cells. Subsequently

, the superior cell alone continues its development, and becomes

filled with a refringent protoplasm ; soon a small protuberance

makes its appearance at the apex, and gradually elongates into

a long hyaline hair, which is often slightly dilated at its extre-

mity. At last this hair exceeds the filaments of the frond. It

is the essential organ of impregnation ; hence, on account of its

importance, we give it the name of ¢richogyne. When the cor-

puscles issuing from the antheridia come into contact with the

upper part of this hair, they adhere to it, and several of them

are often found fixed at its apex. Then the cell which forms

the base of the trichogyne begins to swell and to become divided

by septa, and is soon transformed into a small cellular mass

which will constitute the young cystocarp. During this time

the trichogyne seems to wither ; its membrane becomes destroyed,

and disappears by degrees, until no traces of it are to be found,

even before the cystocarp has arrived at its complete development.

In the higher tribes of the Florideze the organization of the

cystocarp is more complicated, and the fecundation is not so

direct as that just described. Thus in the Callithamniez it is

not in the basal cells of the trichogyne, but in two lateral cells

that those glomerules of spores known as favelle are formed

after fecundation. Inthe Rhodomeler, Chondriez, and Dasyez

the structure of the little cellular urn, or ceramide, which will

afterwards enclose the spores, is already well advanced, and its

form perfectly recognizable, when one of the superior cells begins

to be elongated into a trichogyne. When the cellular tissue is

closer, as in Ceramium, Plocamium coccineum, Lyngb., &ce., the

connexion of the trichogyne with the development of the cysto-

carp becomes difficult to follow, on account of the opacity of the

frond. Lastly, the very existence of this delicate hair has appeared

to us impossible to verify in the plants with thick fronds, such

as the Gigartinez, Gracilariese, &c. It is, however, to be pre-

sumed that its presence is a general fact among the Floridex,

since we find it in all those the structure of which adapts them

to researches of this kind. And whenever we meet with this

organ the essential point is ascertained, that its appearance always

precedes that of the spores.

_ The moment when the corpuscles of the antheridia adhere to

the apex of the trichogyne deserves particular attention ; for a

phenomenon then occurs which leaves no doubt as to the im-

portance of this contact and the reality of the fecundation, We

have, in fact, in a great many cases been able to see with perfect

certainty that at this period a true copulation takes place, and

that a direct communication is established between the two

ee a a eT | ee

MM. Bornet and Thuret on the Fecundation of the Floridee. 37

organs. Thus, in Ceramium decurrens, Harv., we have most

distinctly seen the corpuscles soldered to the tube of the tricho-

gyne. Various species of Polysiphonia have likewise presented

us with frequent and perfectly decisive examples of this. In

these plants the corpuscles are'often seen implanted upon the

trichogyne by a small process, which is very short, but perfectly

visible ; and when the functions of the trichogyne are accom-

plished, we still, for some time, find it bearing the empty cor-

puscles suspended from its apex. We may instance especially

Chondria tenuissima, Ag., as one of the Algze in which the copu-

lation of the two organs may be ascertained the more distinctly

because both of them are of a size which is not usual in the

Floridez. The antheridial.corpuscles are, moreover, remarkable

for their elongate form. The trichogyne is inflated into a club

at its apex; and as it is twice as large as that of the Polysiphonia,

it is easy to study its structure. The membrane of which the

walls are formed, which is very visible on the sides of the tube,

is so attenuated at the apex that it eludes the eye, and the re-

fringent protoplasm with which the trichogyne is filled appears

to be destitute of an envelope at this point. When one of the

corpuscles comes into contact with this part, it unites therewith

by a portion of its surface, and very soon no line of demarcation

between the two organs can be distinguished ; the finely granular

matter which they contain mingles; frequently the apex of the

trichogyne swells and becomes deformed, in consequence of the

partial fusion which takes place between them ; its contents be-

come detached from the walls of the tube, and contract, and

then we no longer see anything in the trichogyne but a row of

a few irregular granules to the apex of which the remains of one

or several corpuscles are still attached.

The number of corpuscles emitted by the antheridia is very

considerable, and they are often found scattered among the hairs

with which nearly all the Florideze are provided. This abun-

dance explains how fecundation may be accomplished in these

plants, notwithstanding the obstacles which seem to be opposed

to it by the diceciousness of most of them, the immobility of the

fecundating corpuscles, and the fugacity of the trichogyne. We

may add, moreover, that on examining the cystocarps borne by

a specimen in a good state of fructification, we may observe a

certain number of them the development of which has not passed

the period at which they were furnished with a trichogyne: these

have become simple organs of vegetation ; but their origin is

recognized from their form and the position which they occupy

on the frond. It seems natural to attribute the frequency of these

abortions to the circumstance that the contact of the corpuscles

with the trichogyne has not been effected at the proper time.

From the preceding observations it follows that the phenomena

38 Mr. J. Hoge on the Ballast-Flora of

of fecundation in the Floridee differ widely from those hitherto

known to occur in the Alge. The structure of the organs, their

mode of action, the period at which their functions are performed,

and the effects which they produce present important differ-

ences related to those which distinguish the Floridez from the

other Hydrophytes. We no longer find in this case a direct

action of the antherozoids upon the reproductive bodies: the

operation is less simple, and in some respects presents some

resemblance to that occurring in the higher plants; for we see

in the same way a fecundation produced by immobile corpuscles

upon an external organ, and having as its result the determination

of a complete development of the apparatus of fructification.

IX.—On the Ballast-Flora of the Coasts of Durham and North-

umberland. By Joun Hoag, M.A., F.R.S., F.L.S. &e.*

In this short paper I beg to offer to botanists a few remarks on

the plants which have been introduced with ballast by ships on

the coasts of Durham and Northumberland.

This interesting subject has already received some attention

from our practical and field-working botanists, namely the late

Mr. Winch, the late Mr. Storey, the Rev. A. M. Norman, and

Mr. M.A. Lawson, who have all published, in the ‘ Transactions

of the Natural-History Society of Newcastle-on-Tyne,’ and in

those of the Naturalists’ Field-Club, some lists of the rare plants

_ which they found growing on the ballast-hiils in their own vi-

cinity. I have been able, from an acquaintance of some years

with the ballast-districts of the county of Durham, to add several .

rarer species to those lists which were formed by the botanists

whom I have already mentioned. |

The extent of the two counties to which I have now limited

myself comprises the sea-coasts and chiefly the banks of the

rivers Tees, Wear, and Tyne: of the latter are the great ballast-

deposits at Port Clarence and those at West Hartlepool, at Hast

Hartlepool, and the embankment of the railway to the north of

the latter town, the mounds of ballast at Seaham, at Sunder-

land, and near Wearmouth, as well as those at South and North

Shields, and others along the Tyne nearer to Newcastle.

In the following lists of species I shall only divide them into

two heads or divisions, viz., the first, those plants which are

exotics or foreign to our island, and, the second, those more

scarce indigenous and naturalized plants of Great Britain which

were rarely seen, if not entirely unknown, in the before-named

portions of England.

* Communicated by the Author, having been read before the Section

Biology at the British Association Meeting, held at Nottingham, August

28, 1866.

FS OT RRR anne gi te wens DL

ae, eee ee.

the Coasts of Durham and Northumberland. 39

I. Plants which are exotics, or foreign to our island.

lst. Mr. Winch has given the annexed catalogue of forty-

seven “ Exotic Plants gathered on the Ballast-hills by the shores

of the rivers Tyne and Wear :”’—

Blitum virgatum.

Phalaris paradoxa.

Bromus Madritensis.

Convolvulus tricolor.

Hyoseyamus albus.

aureus.

Solanum Lycopersicum.

Tordylium Syriacum.

Cumimum Cyminum.

Apium Petroselinum,

Reseda odorata.

fruticulosa.

alba.

Euphorbia tithymaloides.

spinosa.

Mesembryanthemum crystallinum.

faleatum. ,

glomeratum. .

Argemone Mexicana.

Nigella arvensis.

Damascena.

‘Ranunculus muricatus.

Lepidium sativum.

Alyssum incanum.

Lavatera trimestris.

Pisum Ochrus.

Ornithopus compressus.

Echium Italicum.

Scorpiurus vermiculatus.

Vicia Benghalensis.

cordifolia.

Trifolium Indicum.

Messanense.

— elegans.

Medicago prostrata.

coronata,

rigidula.

Scolymus maculatus.

Chrysanthemum Italicum.

Anthemis tomentosa.

—— mixta.

Valentina.

Centaurea Galactites.

Calendula officinalis.

Cannabis sativa.

Atriplex hortensis.

Salix acutifolia.

2nd. Mr. Norman’s foreign plants which are not included in

Mr. Winch’s catalogue are* :—

Fumaria micrantha.

Sinapis Schkuhriana (Reich.),

Melilotus leucantha.

Petroselinum sativum (Hoffm.).

Polygonum rurivagum (Jordan).

East Hartlepool.

microspermum (Jordan).

Stockton and Seaham.

arenastrum (Jor.). Seaham,

3rd. Mr. Lawson’s foreign plants which are not given in either

Mr. Winch’s or Mr. Norman’s lists are only from the ballast

of the two Hartlepools :—

Cheiranthus incanus.

Hesperis matronalis.

Coronilla varia.

Galega officinalis.

Gypsophila paniculata.

Centaurea orientalis,

Sclerochloa dura.

Zea Mays.

Eschscholtzia Californica,

Gazania splendens.

4th. The foreign plants which I have noticed are :—

Scolymus maculatus. North of Old Hartlepool.

Iberis umbellata. Port Clarence.

Se ee Pe ee Pl ee et Ty ee oe ee

* I think it unnecessary to repeat in these lists many other species that

enerally occur in all the ballast-mounds, or those exotie plants which

ve been already given.

40 Mr. J. Hogg on the Ballast-Flora of

Astragalus. (A beautiful species, on the sides of the railway south of

Seaton, where it has grown for many years, and perfects its seeds.

It probably came from Spain or Portugal.)

Blitum virgatum. West Hartlepool.

Trifolium Michelianum (Savi). West Hartlepool.

Galega officinalis. From Spain.

Coronilla varia. Southern Europe.

Calendula officinalis. Port Clarence.

Lepidium Draba. West Hartlepool.

Centaurea orientalis. West Hartlepool.

II. Rare plants, native or naturalized, which were imported

with ballast.

Ist. Species enumerated by Mr. Winch :—

Erigeron Canadense. (nothera biennis.

Eryngium campestre. Centaurea Jacea.

Datura Stramonium. _ Linum usitatissimum.

Anchusa officinalis. Borago officinalis.

Sinapis muralis. Papaver somniferum.

Senecio viscosus. Cherophyllum sativum.

Panicum viride. Digitaria sanguinalis.

verticillatum. Polypogon Monspeliensis.

Solanum nigrum. Anethum Feeniculum.

Centaurea Calcitrapa. © Teucrium Chameedrys.

Geranium rotundifolium. Bromus diandrus.

Pyrenaicum. Glaucium luteum.

Cynosurus echinatus. Coriandrum sativum.

Phalaris Canariensis. Anagallis ceerulea.

Clematis Vitalba. Ranunculus hirsutus.

Anthemis maritima, Hydrocharis Morsus-rane.

2nd. Additions found by Mr. Storey :—

Medicago maculata. Pastinaca sativa. °

Glyceria rigida. . Dipsacus sylvestris.

Beta maritima.

8rd. Included in Mr. Norman’s list are—

Papaver hybridum. Glyceria loliacea.

dubium. Lepidium ruderale.

Coronopus didymus. Sisymbrium Sophia. °

Ruellii. Sinapis tenuifolia.

Thlaspi arvense. Raphanus Raphanistrum.

Nasturtium sylvestre. Saponaria officinalis.

—— terrestre. Medicago sativa.

— amphibium. minima.

Reseda lutea. Onobrychis sativa.

Arenaria Lloydii. Cichorium Intybus.

Trifolium arvense. Artemisia campestris.

scabrum. : Echium vulgare. _

(Enanthe crocata. Chenopodium rubrum.

Carduus tenuiflorus. glaucum.

Senecio sylvaticus. Mercurialis annua.

Myosotis versicolor. Agrostis Spica-venti.

Atriplex arenaria. Lepturus filiformis.

—— Babingtonii.

= as

— ee ee ee ee

ee. a

the Coasts of Durham and Northumberland. 4]

4th. Species discovered by Mr. M. A. Lawson :—

Salvia Verbenaca.

Euphorbia amygdaloides.

Eryngium maritimum.

Veronica Buxbaumii.

Thymus Acinos.

Parietaria diffusa.

Spartium scoparium. Epilobium angustifolium. —

Sisymbrium Irio. Erigeron acre.

Monense. Anthemis tinctoria.

Camelina sativa. Symphytum officinale.

Raphanus maritimus. , var. patens.

Erodium moschatum. Antirrhinum spurium.

Linum angustifolium. minus.

Medicago falcata. — Linaria.

Lathyrus sylvestris. Sambucus Ebulus.

Chrysanthemum segetum. Centaurea solstitialis.

Verbaseum Thapsus. Polygonum Fagopyrum.

— Blattaria. Poa maritima.

— nigrum. :

Delphinium Consolida.

Erysimum cheiranthoides.

Brassica oleracea.

Lepidium campestre.

Silene maritima.

— Otites.

5th. The last list contains the chief indigenous or naturalized

plants which I have found on the ballast in different places,

during several years. Some of the species were seldom seen,

and others never occurred, in the districts already indicated,

before the deposits of the shingle or ballast were formed.

Artemisia campestris.

cerulescens.

Carduus eriophorus.

acanthoides.

Cichorium Intybus.

Eryngium campestre.

Trifolium ochroleucum.

arvense.

Alyssum maritimum.

Onopordum Acanthium.

Papaver somniferum.

Senecio sylvaticus.

Glyceria rigida.

Chenopodium viride.

Galium Mollugo.

Vicia laevigata.

—— Bobartii.

Hedysarum Onobrychis.

Antirrhinum minus.

Astragalus glycyphyllus.

Mercurialis annua.

Lepidium campestre.

Reseda lutea.

Anthyllis vulneraria.

Echium vulgare.

Pastinaca sativa.

Convolvulus arvensis.

Beta maritima.

Picris echioides.

Ononis arvensis, var. flore albo.

Galium cinereum.

Borago officinalis.

Phalaris Canariensis.

Camelina sativa.

Tragopogon major.

Marrubium vulgare.

Pyrethrum inodorum, var. flore pleno.

Scleranthus annuus.

Medicago sativa.

Trifolium scabrum.

Melilotus leucantha.

Solanum nigrum.

Nasturtium sylvestre.

Glaucium luteum.

Raphanus Raphanistrum,

Senecio viscosus.

Centaurea Calcitrapa.

Sinapis tenuifolia.

muralis.

Antirrhinum Linaria.

—— Elatine.

Lepidium ruderale,

Melilotus officinalis.

—— arvensis.

Trifolium repens, var. foliaceum.

Cochlearia Armoracia.

Reseda lutea,

Erigeron Canadense.

Brassica oleracea.

Delphinium Consolida.

42 Mr. J. Hogg on the Ballast-Flora of

The plant which I have identified with Trifolium Michelianum —

(Savi), and which I found this summer at West Hartlepool, is

very handsome, and in some respects resembles T. elegans of the

same author, which Mr. Winch had observed many years ago on

the Tyne ballast. My species differs, however, from 7. elegans

(Savi) by its stem being hollow, and by its broad ovate stipules.

It is a large and strong plant, a native of Italy, and has most likely

been brought with ballast from Leghorn; also Galega officinalis, _

an elegant plant with blue flowers, originally from Spain. A

very pretty variety of Ononis arvensis, with a snow-white flower,

I observed in the same place: it has a smaller standard-petal,

and rounder than that of the common pink Ononis, without the

small terminal point, slightly hairy and less keeled on the back.

Also a curious variety of the common white clover, Trifolium

repens, from the same ballast-heap, deserves notice: it may be

termed var. foliaceum. From the specimens it will be seen that

the segments of the calyx terminate in leaves with strong ribs

and teeth, thus causing very much the appearance of curled

parsley. This sort of clover is known to run into varieties.

Withering mentions one as having “ small heads of leaves grow-

ing out of the flowers” (vol. i. p. 633, 4th edit.), and Dr.

Johnston, in his ‘Flora of Berwick,’ vol.-i. p. 162, describes

another variety, which he observed on Holy Island. ‘The

flowers,” he says, ‘‘are supported on rather long stalks; the

calyx has six leaf-like cut segments, while the style is dilated

into a large ovate leaf, toothed on the margins.” And Mr.

Norman mentions another “ form of the Dutch clover, in which

the place of petals is supplied by little leaves ;” this he noticed at

Seaham. Mine, however, seems to differ from the other three

abnormal forms chiefly in having the sepals fully transformed

into leaves; and I take it to be the var. phyllanthum of Seringe,

which is found at Geneva and Berne.

The ballast of the localities named being very commonly chalk

with flints, we find many plants which grow naturally in that

and other calcareous formations. But several orders of plants

are without one representative: for example, there are no Or-

chidez, not even the Ophrys muscifera, O. apifera, O. aranifera,

Herminium Monorchis, Orchis militaris, O. fusca, and others

which rejoice in a chalky soil. Nor are there any Saxifrage,

or Sedums, except S. acre.

No roses* have I met with, or Rubi, or Ranunculacee. Of

the Umbelliferze I have found several more exotic species ; but

they are difficult to determine, as well as more of the Cruciferz

* Mr. Winch only records one rose in his lists, which is Rosa alba. He

found it “on the banks of the Tyne, below Bill Quay.” As it is “a native

of Germany and South Europe,” it seems to me more probably to have

been an outcast from some neighbouring garden.

the Coasts of Durham and Northumberland. 43

and Composite: this is caused in a great degree by many of

those plants being poor specimens, not in flower, and often dwarf

and puny in their growth ; besides, very many are foreign species.

It may be asked, do many of these ballast-plants continue to

flourish in a naturalized condition for a long period? and have

they spread in the vicinity or superseded the more common

plants of the district ?

To these questions I may reply that the more tender kinds

flourish for two or three seasons, but are soon killed by the

frost of a severe winter or the cutting east winds in spring.

Several sorts have been carried to some distance from the coast

by ballast taken for the repairs of the railways. Antirrhinum

Linaria, the Meliloti, the two species of Sinapis now named Di-

_ plotaxis, Spartium scoparium, AnthyJllis vulneraria, Senecio vis-

cosus, some other Composite, and Leguminosz may be met with

in spots where, some years ago, and before so many railways

were finished, they did not occur at all. But I do not think

that the ordinary plants of the district have as yet undergone

any material decrease or any considerable change.

Mr. M. A. Lawson, a zealous and good botanist, who resides

during a part of the year very near to the two Hartlepools, and

has had more frequent opportunities of examining the ballast

species there than I have had, thus describes the appearance of

annuals in the ballast when first deposited, and the succession

of perennials after a brief period :-—

“ For a long time I have observed that after the ballast is first

thrown out, it is covered almost solely with annuals; but in two

or three years these annuals have either entirely disappeared, or

else, from their scarceness, have become a very inconspicuous

part of the flora, and a vast variety of perennials have sprung up

in their place, which in their turn overrun the whole ground,

and then gradually dwindle away to a most minute fraction of

their former abundance, so that, even if there were no spot from

which they had entirely disappeared, it might be* reasonably

supposed that they would in a few years, at the furthest, become

extinct” (p. 304, Trans. T. N. F. Club, vol. v. part 4, 1863).

Between North Shields and Berwick-on-Tweed I believe there

are no large ballast-heaps, since along the coast of Northumber-

land only two quays or shipping-places of any size exist, namely

near Blyth and at Alnmouth, where, in fact, only coasting-

vessels or ships of light tonnage resort. And I know little

about what ballast-hills may have of late years been formed near

the Tweed at Berwick, as i have not been there recently; but

most assuredly there must be some such mounds, because the

railway traffic and the inerease of shipping in that port must

have introduced much coal-refuse, shingle, or ballast.

44 Dr. J. E. Gray on Euplectella speciosa.

X.—Further Observations on Venus’s Flower-basket (Euplectella

speciosa). By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &c.

On the same day that the account of this beautiful Sponge

appeared in the former Number of the ‘ Annals,’ Henry Cheva-

lier, Esq., commander of the ship ‘Simeon,’ most kindly pre-

sented to the British Museum a couple of these sponges, one of

them containing the crab that is said to form them. He ob-

serves that the name given to them is Rigederos. The coral is

* worked by two insects at the bottom of the sea, at a great

depth (40 fathoms). The first were discovered by fishermen

near Cebu or Zebu, one of the Philippine Islands, about twelve

months ago.”

Accompanying these two specimens is another very young ~

one, in a very early stage of development.

It is evident’from the latter specimen that the sponges com-

mence by developing a number of elongated free spicules placed

in aring. These free spicules form the fringe round the base

of the fully developed sponge, and are more developed in some

specimens than in others; and, no doubt, in some specimens

many of them are removed.

Within this ring of free spicules a number of longitudinal

bundles of spicules are formed, making an inner ring, and these

are crossed by the horizontal bundles of spicules, which connect

the longitudinal bundles together, like hoops on a cask, forming

the network with square meshes that constitutes the framework

of the complete sponge.

The number of slender filiform spicules in the longitudinal

erect and in the horizontal hoop-like bundles are few at first ;

but their number is gradually increased in each bundle as the

skeleton requires greater strength for its support.

Eventually the whole outer surface of the sponge is strength-

ened with elevated, transverse and oblique, often anastomosing

ridges of shorter spicules ; ; and the mouth of the tube is covered

over with a network of short fibres, and its edge furnished with

a fringe.

It would appear, from one of the specimens in the Manet

collection, that the network over the cavity of the tube is com-

menced as soon as the tube has reached its proper length, and

that it, and the ridges on the outer surface, and tbe fringe are

each then deposited.

In a note just received from M. Trimoulet, fils, of Bordeaux,

offering other specimens, he observes it has been described as a

sponge; but “ d’apres les renseignements que j’ai et que je pub-

lierai prochainement, jai tout lieu de penser que ¢ est le nid d’un

crustacé de la section des Isopodes nageurs.” So the Spanish

fishermen’s theory has found one scientific supporter at least.

M. T. Thorell on Argulus dactylopteri. 45

XI.—On Argulus dactylopteri, a new Marine Argulid from the

West Indies. By T. Toore*,

As a supplement to my paper on the Crustacean family of the

Aryulide+, 1 submit the following description of a new species of

that family, which has been kindly communicated to me by

Professor 8. Lovén, together with the information that it was

found in the gill-cavity of a Dactylopterus volitans (Linn.) from

the West Indies.

The number of Argulids which live exclusively in the sea

has hitherto been limited, as far as we know for certain, to

two species, viz. Argulus purpureus (Risso) and Argulus gigan-

teus, Lucas, both from the Mediterranean, of which, moreover,

only the first-named species is known with any completeness.

Consequently the discovery of a new marine Argulid is in itself

an occurrence of some interest—so much the more so, however,

since the West-Indian species, in such points as are most

essential systematically (7. e. the structure of the mouth and

legs), approaches the European 4. purpureus, and forms with

it (and perhaps also A. giganteus) a natural group (Agenor,

Risso), reminding us, however, in the weaker development of

the head-shield, of the common Argulid-type exemplified by the

freshwater forms A. foliaceus (Linn.) and A. coregoni, Thor.

As is the case in A. purpureus, the swimming-feet lack the

“tassel” (flagellum) ; the mandibles are placed near the open-

ing of the mouth,.and the “lip” is open beneath. The inter-

mediate joint or “ patella,” found on the second pair of maxilli-

peds in A. purpureus, is wanting in A. dactylopleri as in A. folia-

ceus and other species. This species is especially remarkable

for the great difference which exists between the sexes: in the

other known Argulids such difference is principally displayed in

the form of the posterior portion of the body or ¢az, and in a

very slight degree affects the head-shield; in A. dactyloptert

this part also is of an entirely different form in the two sexes.

The specimens which I have examined were twelve in num-

ber, and seem to have been about half the number actually

found on the fish. Thus more than twenty of these parasites

lived in the gill-cavity of this fish. Those examined are of very

different sizes, from 4 to 8 millimetres long ; only three of them

* Communicated Dec. 14, 1864. See ‘ fvers. Kongl. Vetensk.-Akad.

Forhandl.’ Translated by Arthur W. E. O’Shaughnessy.

+ Thorell, ‘Om tvenne Europeiska Argulider; jemte anmarkningar om

Argulidernas morfologi och systematiska stallning, samt en Ofversigt af de

for narvarande kanda arterna af denna familj’ (translated, from the ‘ 2f-

vers. af K. Vet.-Akad. Forhandl. 1864,’ pp. 7-72, in Nos. 105, 106, & 108

of this Journal).

46 M. T. Thorell on Argulus dactylopteri,

are males, of which one, although only 5 millims. long, would

seem to be almost full-grown; of the females, even the least

(4? millims. in length) contain some large and fully developed

eggs.

Argulus (Agenor) dactylopteri, n. sp.

Scutum cephalicum antice utrinque sinuatum, postice late

incisum, in 2 inverse subovatum, latitudine paullo longius,

pedes ultimi paris non tegens, in ¢ paullo minus, utrinque

ante medium auriculato-productum ; cauda parum profunde

incisa, in 2 subtriangula, paullo latior quam longior, angulis-

rotundatis, longit. circa + reliqui corporis, laciniis apice

rotundato-acuminatis, in ¢ oblongo-ovata, longit. circa 4

totius corporis, laciniis acutioribus; stimulus mediocris, sipho

subcylindratus; cotyledones parvi, diametro 75-3 longit.

corporis sequantes; pecten elongato-productus, plaga magna

scabra dentibusque tribus fortibus conicis, acuminatis ; pedes

flagello carent.—Long. 2 7-8, lat. 5 millim.; long. ¢o

circa 5, lat. circa 3 millim.

Hab. in MariIndiz occidentalis, in cavitate branchiali Dactylopteri volitantis,

(Linn.) iaventus.

Descr. Femina. Scutum cephalicum supra modice convexum,

inverse subovatum, latitudine paullo longius, in lateribus leviter

rotundatum, amplum, usque ad basin pedum quarti paris pertinens,

antice abrupte sinuato-angustatum, parte cephalica prominenti, antice

rotundato-triangula, in dorso costis duabus chitinosis ut in reliquis

distincta ; postice late et sat profunde (ad 4 longitudinis) incisum,

laciniis intus subsinuatis, apice rotundatis, forma incisuree sub-

triangula; supra leve, subtus versus margines antice dentibus

minutissimis scabrum. Truncus latitudine circa + scuti, segmentis

latioribus quam longioribus, ultimo prioribus latiori, utrinque supra

insertionem pedum quarti paris rotundato-dilatato, postice late et non

profunde emarginato, basin caudee tegenti. Cauda mediocris, 4

longitudinis scuti squans, + totius corporis longit. vero paullo

brevior, subtriangula, angulis rotundatis, longitudine paullo latior

(in junioribus angustior), segmento ultimo trunci haud parum latior,

antice bis sinuata, in lateribus leviter rotundata, postice parum

profunde vix ultra 4 longitudinis incisa, laciniis apice rotundato-

acuminatis. Appendices minutissimee: ex binis articulis constare

videntur, primo brevi, subcylindrato, altero longiori, subovato,

piloso.

Receptacula seminis a basi caude remota, ovata (longit. circa

Q°9, lat. circa 0°55 millim.); a capsula seminis, quam includunt,

canalis (filum?) longus, tenuissimus, convolutus, alium ejusmodi

-canalem excipiens, ad papillam prope basin caude sitam ductus

est. Ovarium oblongum, per totum truncum extensum; ova

perlucent sat magna (circa 1 millim. longa, 3 millim. lata), 35 vel

pauciora in exemplis, quee vidimus.

a new Marine Argulid from the West Indies. 47

Oculi oblongo-rotundati, obliqui, sat magni, diametro maxima

circa 0°35 (=s}5 longit. corporis fere). Macula ocellaris parva,

cum oculis triangulum fere sequilaterum formans.

Antenne primi paris fere ad marginem capitis pertinent ; art. 15

brevis est, transversus, aculeo forti postice armatus ; art. 2° oblongus,

priori 3-4-plo longior, versus apicem angustatus et in uncum fortem,

incurvum productus, versus basin tuberculo forti, acuto, foras directo

in margine antico, et unco forti in margine postico armatus ; appendix

ex articulis duobus constat : art. 1 tenuis, angustus, sequalis, fere ad

apicem antennee pertinens ; art. 2° priori paullo angustior, plus duplo

vero brevior, triplo longior quam latior, apice rotundato.

Antenne secundi paris longitudine priorum, angustiores vero et

inter se longius distantes, ad basin (art. 1° et 2%) crassa, extus

angustee, subattenuatee, articulis quinque. Art. 1 diametro paullo

longior, subcylindratus, basi postice unco armatus; art. 2° eadem

fere diametro, sed brevior est; art. 3° longit. fere priorum 2 con-

junctis, multo vero angustior, versus apicem subangustatus, diametro

circa 4-plo longior ; art. 4° illo paullo angustior, et dimidio brevior ;

art. 5° priori duplo fere brevior, paulloque angustior, diametro paullo

longior. Pone basin antennarum adsunt wnci auviliares duo fortes,

cum uncis art. 1‘ antennarum primi paris trapezium paullo latius

quam longius formantes.

Stimulus mediocris est, vagina ad basin antennarum primi paris

saltum pertinenti, verticula ad basin nulla.

Stpho sat parvus, versus apicem subangustatus, ipso apice oblique

truncato et in dorso subincrassato ; diametro circa triplo longior ;

subtus versus basin granulis vel dentibus minutissimis sparsus ;

porrectus inter basin maxillipedum secundi paris pertinet. Apex

eucullo sive /abio rotundato-subtriangulo, subtus aperto ut in A.

purpureo, efficitur, cujus margo in medio emarginatus est et mem-

branula tenuissima ibi auctus (?): intus pegmate ejusmodi, atque in

A. foliaceo et coregoni descripsimus, fulcitur, instrumenta man-

ducationis gerenti. Mazille parvee, debiles, oblonge, apice extus

rotundatee, intus recte, non dentate, callo chitinoso, transverso

conjunctee. Mandibule transverse positee, certo situ in ipsa aper-

tura oris apparentes, paullo profundius tamen quam in 4. purpureo

pertinentes: oblonge sunt, basi late, tum angustate et paullo

curvatee, in ipso apice et versus apicem in margine concavo dentibus

minutis acutis, densis, versus apicem in margine vero convexo dentibus

tribus raris, ultimo forti, armatee. Ante maxillas et mandibulas in

fundo aperturee oris dentes vel apices duo fortes sese ostendunt.

Cotyledones (maxillipedes primi paris) parvi; diameter maxima

4-7/5 longit. totius corporis eequat et paullo major est quam spatium

quo inter se et a margine scuti distant. Radios marginis circa 45

numeravi.

Mazillipedes secundi paris ex articulis 5 constant : art. 1% crassus,

diametro paullo longior, pectine quasi in manubrium elongatum,

angustum, oblique intus et antrorsum directum producto, in margine

postico dentibus tribus fortibus conicis acuminatis armato, quorum

extimus reliquis fortior est, ante dentes vero plaga magna obliqua,

48 M. T. Thorell-on Argulus dactylopteri.

scabra preedito. Art. 2° priori paullo brevior et angustior, versus

apicem subangustatus, latitudine maxima vix longior, nulla “patella” .

auctus ; art. 3° eo duplo brevior est, multoque angustior, latitudine

paullo longior ; art. 4° etiam paullo brevior et angustior; art. 5*

prioris longitudine et versus apicem paullo angustatus, subconicus,

apice in digitum minutum producto et aculeo parvo armato. Inter

et pone maxillipedes secundi paris adsunt wnci quatuor sat fortes,

trapezium formantes.

Pedes omnes flagello carent ; extensi ad marginem scuti pertinent.

Stipes ped. par. 1'-3' ex tribus, paris 4‘ ex duobus articulis constat ;

rami versus apicem angustati sunt et in latere posteriore et in apice

setis fortibus, plumatis vestiti. Ramus inferior. pedum paris 3'—4!

ex articulis 2 constat, reliqui rami simplices sunt. Ramus superior

inferiori paullo longior est, preesertim in pedibus anterioribus. Stipes

pedum primi paris, a latere inferiore visus, reliquorum paullo longior

est, art. 1° brevissimo, transverso, art. 2° dimidio fere longiore quam

latiore, art. 3° priore dimidio breviore, versus apicem angustato ;

ramus superior longior et crassior multo, quam ramus inferior.

Pedes secundi paris prioribus paullo breviores; pedes ¢erti paris

longitudine fere priorum, ramis subzequalibus: ramus inferior ex

art. 2 constat, quorum 1* latitudine circa duplo longior est, sub-

cylindratus, 2° eo fere duplo longior. Pedes quarti paris stipitem

ex 2 tantum articulis constantem habent, art. 1° transverso, in latere

posteriore intus retro producto et rotundato et tum in processum

magnum, subtriangulum, foras directum producto ; art. 2° illo fere

duplo longiore, latitudine fere ut in pedibus anterioribus, ad apicem

rotundato-angustato ; ramus inferior stipite et ramo_ superiore

brevior est, articulo 1° versus apicem subangustato, duplo longiore

quam latiore, art. 2° eo paullo longiore.

Mas femina minor est (longit. circa 5 millim.) eique valde dissimilis,

forma preesertim scuti et caudee. Scutum cephalicum, quod minus

est (longit.=circa 2 longitudinis corporis), postice pedes ¢erti paris

vix tegens, utrinque paullo ante medium in lobum productum est

fere semicircularem, subtruncatum, antrorsum et foras directum, sinu

profundo a parte cephalica separatum, et hoc modo ibi fere latius

quam longius evadit ; postice eodem modo atque in 9 incisum est,

laciniis modo magis parallelis, margine interiore vix sinuato. Pars

cephalica major magisque prominens et truncata quam in. Q.

Truncus multo angustior quam in 9, latitudine fere 3-plo longior,

segmentis transversis, gradatim paullo brevioribus, ultimo simplici,

non dilatato. Cauda longitudine ;%, totius corporis longit. equans,

ovata, subacuminata, latitudine paullo plus quam dimidio longior, antice

et in lateribus rotundata, postice non ad + longitudinis incisa, laciniis

apice subacuminatis ; in ¢ juniore etiam angustior, laciniis acutioribus.

Testes longi sunt et angusti {1 millim. longi, lat. max. circa 0°2

millim.), a basi caudee fere ad fundum incisuree pertinentes. Vesicula

seminis rotundato-ovata, sat parva (0°4 millim. longa, 0°3 millim.

lata), in trunci segmento 1° (et parte segmenti 2') locata est ; duo

ductus deferentes, primum crassi, tum attenuati, ab extremitate ejus

anteriore oriuntur, spatio vix ullo sejuncti: mox retro flexi et prope

Mr.A. G. Butler on a new Genus of Diurnal Lepidoptera. 49

latera vesicee euntes pone eam paullo magis approximati paralleli ad

segm. ultimum currunt. Vasa efferentia duo, a testibus inter ductus

deferentes ad vesicam seminis ducta, vidisse videor, glandulas

accessorias vero nullas.

Antenne primi paris paullo ultra marginem scuti pertinent. Pedes

quoque extensi ultra marginem scuti porriguntur. Pedes primi et

secundi paris ut in 9 fere sunt: tertil et quarti paris vero diversi,

instrumentis copulationis instructi. Stipes pedum tertii paris art. 1™

transversum habet, postice in angulum obtusum productum ; art. 25

quoque transversus et parum longior est, postice eminentia (capsula

seminis) magna, forma fere mamme, ad apicem antice, supra,

procursu forma fere digiti, antrorsum et foras directo preditus,

Art. 3° priori paullo longior est, ad basin illius fere crassitudine,

versus apicem angustatus, diametro maxima parum longior. Rami

ut in 2 fere. In pedibus quarti paris art. 1* stipitis transversus

est, postice subdilatatus, obliquus et bis rotundatus ; art. 2° crassus,

oblongus, in apice et postice rotundatus, in latere anteriore supra pro-

cursibus duobus conniventibus, obtusis, anteriore crassiore, infra

vero dente armatus. Rami subzequales, inferior, ut in pedibus tertii

paris, verticula paullo intra medium in duos articulos divisus.

Color (exemplorum in spiritu vini asservatorum) albicans, sub-

pellucidus. In feminis dorsum trunci distinguitur vittis duabus ad

longitudinem ductis violaceis, e maculis parvis ejusdem coloris for-

matis, quee vittee ovarii sunt, per cutem dorsi perlucentis.

[In a note appended to this paper, Prof. Thorell says, with re-

gard to his species A. coregoni, that its range is not confined

to Sweden. It is found in other parts of Europe, and has pro-

bably been confounded, by many of the older authors, with A.

foliaceus (=A. delphinus, Mill.) : this is the case, at least, with

Hermann, who, in his ‘ Mémoire Aptérologique’ (1804), p. 131,

pl. 5. fig. 38, and pl. 6. fig. 11, describes and figures A.. coregoni

under the name of A. delphinus, although the synonyms (Miil-

ler’s and Lofling’s) which he cites refer to A. foliaceus. |

XII.—Description of a new Genus of Diurnal Lepidoptera be-

longing to the Family Satyride. By Artruur G. Burisr,

F.Z.S,

[Plate II. }

Tue species which represents the present genus was described

by Mr. Frederick Moore in his ‘ Catalogue of the Lepidopterous

Insects in the Museum of the East India Company,’ vol. i,

p- 234. n. 503, as a species of Mycalesis?, for which he pro-

posed the generic name of Theope.

Unfortunately this name had been previously used for a genus

of Erycinide, which was characterized by Prof. Westwood at

page 439 of ‘The Genera of Diurnal Lepidoptera.’

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.3, Vol, xix.

50 Mr.A.G. Butler on a new Genus of Diurnal Lepidoptera.

This genus, although it has somewhat of the appearance of

Mycalesis (fig. 3), is totally distinct from it, and is much more

nearly allied to Debis (figs. 2, 24, 2); in fact the neuration is

almost identical with that of the latter genus; but the great |

size of the typical species, its clubless antennz, naked eyes,

and erect palpi at once distinguish it, I therefore propose the

name Anadebis. :

In some respects this form seems to be nearly allied to Ame-

chania of Hewitson, which should, I think, be placed between it

and the genus Orinoma (figs. 4, 4*) of Doubleday, and not, as in

the ‘ Exotic Butterflies,’ in the family Eurytelide.

_ANADEBIS, gen. nov. PI. II. figs. 1, 14, 1%.

Magnitudine formaque Tisiphones, Hibner. Ale anticee magnee,

subtriangulares ; costa arcuata; apice convexo; margine postico sub-

directo ; angulo anali convexo; margine interiore subdirecto.

Alze posticee late ovatze ; costa subdirecta ; apice convexo; angulo

anali subconvexo; margine postico sinuato: venis apud basim vix

tumidis, velut in Dede positis.

Corpus thorace brevi, cirrato ; capite cirrato; antennis tenuibus,

apicibus vix clavatis, medium alarum anticarum attingentibus ; palpis

elongatis, erectis; oculis exstantibus nudis.

Fore wings large, subtriangular ; costa strongly arched ; apical

angle rounded, outer margin nearly straight ; ania angle rounded;

inner margin nearly straight.

Hind wings broadly ovate; costa nearly seat ; apical angle

rounded; outer margin slightly scalloped; anal angle slightly

rounded.

Nervures at base of wings scarcely swollen.

Fore wings. Costal nervure extending some distance beyond

the cell; first and second subcostal nervures emitted just before

the end ‘of the cell; the first disco-cellular nervule very small and

oblique, the second rather longer, the third very long and slightly

waved; the first branch of the first discoidal nervure emitted,

as in Mycalesis (fig. 3%, 3), before the middle of the vein, the.

second branch reaching the apex, the third emitted at one-third

of its length from the apex; the second and third discoidal

nervures are emitted near the apex of the cell; the first median

branch arises-just beyond the middle of the median nervure, the

second at about one-sixth of its length from the base; the third

is slightly curved outwardly, and terminates the cell.

Hind wings. Precostal nervure curved, the tip directed in-

wards; costal nervure extending to beyond the middle of the

costa; first branch of subcostal arising at some distance from

the base, its extremity extending to the apex; the upper and

lower disco-cellular nervules curved, oblique, of about equal

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Variation of Cyllo Leda. 51

léngth; the first emitted at a short distance from the origin of

the first subcostal branch, the second uniting with the median

nervure at the origin of the second and third median nervules.

Body. Thorax short, hairy; head hairy; antenne very slen-

der, with scarcely perceptible club, about half the length of the

front wings ; fore legs small, especially in male.

Anadebis Himachala. PI. II. fig. 1.

Theope (Mycalesis?) Himachala, F. Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. C, i.

p. 234 (1857).

Ethope Himachala, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 770 (1865).

Neorina Sita, Felder, Wien. ent. Monatschr. iu. p, 403 (1859),

Hab. Darjeeling (Moore). Sylhet. B.M.

This genus must be placed next to Neorina of Westwood,

from which it principally differs in the form of the antenne and

the disco-cellular nervures.

XITI.— Observations on the Variation of Cyllo Leda of Linneus,

a Species of Satyride Lepidopteron; and on the different forms

of that Insect in the National Collection. By Artuur G,

Butter, F.Z.8., Assistant, Zoological Department, British

Museum.

Amongst all the exotic Butterflies, I have met with no species

that exceeds Cyllo Leda in variation of form, pattern, and

coloration. The common Diadema Lasinassa, though subject

to great diversity of marking and ornamentation, differs but

little in the general outline of the wings; of C. Leda, on the

contrary, we find specimens in which the entire character of the

insect is changed in consequence of the falcation or non-falca-

tion of the apices of the front wings.

This extraordinary variability has naturally had the effect of

adding considerably to the synonymy of this species: amongst

other forms, C. Helena of Westwood and C. Banksia of Fabricius

must be included. The synonymy of C. Leda will therefore be

as under :—

Papilio Leda, Linneus, Syst. Nat. ii. p. 773. n. 150 (1766).

Oreas (marmorata) Leda, Hiibner, Samml. exot. Schmett. Band i. pl. 91.

f. 1-4 (1806-27).

Hipio Leda, Hiibn. Verz. bek. Schmett. n. 538 (1816),

Satyrus Leda, Godart, Enc. Méth. ix. p. 478. n. 4 (1819),

aoa Westwood and Hewitson, Gen. Diurn. Lepid, p. 361. n. 1

Papilio Solandra, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 500 (1775),

Cyllo Solandra, Boisduval, Voy. dans ’Océanie (de ‘]’Astrolabe’), Ent.

pt. 1. p. 142 (1832-35).

Cyllo Helena, Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lepid. p. 361, n. 2 (1851).

Papilio Banksia, Fabric. Syst. Ent. p. 49 (1778),

52 Mr. A. G. Butler on the Variation of Cyllo Leda.

Cyllo Banksia, Westw. & Hewits. Gen. Diurn. Lepid. p. 361. n. 3 (1851).

Papilio Ismene, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i. pl. 26. f.a,B (1779).

— Mycena, Cram. Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 291. f. r (1782).

—— Phedima, Cram. Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 292. f. B (1782).

Arcensia, Cram. Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 292. f. c. (1782).

Var. Cyllo Taitensis, Felder, Verhandl. zool.-botan. Gesellsch. in Wien,

xii. (1862).

India; Java; Oceania; Australia; Africa.

The forms of C. Leda in the British Museum Collection are

‘as follows :—

1. Oreas (marmorata) Leda, Hiibner, Sammi. i. pl. 91. f. 1, 2;

Cramer, Pap. iii. pl. 196. f.c, p. Java; North India. —

1*, Ale supra rufescentes. Solandra, Donovan, and Helena,

Westwood. Moreton Bay* (nec Tropical Africa).

2. Alee subtus fasciis transversis minus distinctis, ocellis majoribus.

North India.

28. Ocellis anticarum supra macula permagna ochrea inclusis.

Ashanti; Sierra Leone.

2>. Ale supra ferruginee. Mauritius; Moreton Bay.

3. Papilio Leda, Drury, Ill. i. pl. 15. f. 5, 6. Ceylon.

3°. Ale: anticee minus falcate. Moulmein.

4. Ale subtus ochraceze, ocellis minus distinctis. North India.

4*, Ocellis anticarum supra macula permagna ochrea inclusis.

Moreton Bay.

5. Alee subtus violascentes, ocellis multo minoribus, lineis trans-

versis magnis distinctis. Celebes. .

5%. Ale antice magis falcate ; ocellis anticarum supra macula

—permagna ochrea inclusis ; ocellis posticarum majoribus. Congo.

5”. Ale supra rufescentes. Cape of Good Hope.

6. Alse anticze vix falcatee, ocellis supra indistinctis, anticarum sub-

tus obsoletis, posticarum apud marginem analem distinctis. Ceram.

7. Ale anticee falcatee, supra ocellis distinctis, intus ferrugineo mar-

ginatis ; posticee ocellis subanalibus vix distinguendis : subtus ocellis

ochraceis, anticarum vix distinguendis. Java?

8. Ale anticee supra ocellis fusco-albido cinctis; alee subtus liturisvix

distinguendis, ocellis ochraceis, quarto anticarum distinctiore. Java?

9. Alee subtus coloribus Zsmenes (Cramer), sed sine maculis con-

fusis nigris. North India.

10. Ales supra preecedenti similes; subtus coloribus Phedime

(Cramer). North India.

10°. Ale antice supra rufescentes, ocellis macula permagna ochrea

inclusis. Cape of Good Hope.

11. Alge supra preecedenti similes, anticis autem magis elongatis ;

subtus coloribus drcensia (Cramer), anticee autem sine macula dis-

cali alba. North India.

12. Alee subtus rufescentes, anticee macula discali alba; ale

omnes maculis striisque confusis fuscis. “North India.

13. Alz coloribus Mycenes (Cramer), multo magis autem pal-

lidioribus. Ashanti.

* This is the only specimen in the collection that agrees with.Htibner’s

figure.

Mr. A. G. Butler on the Variation of Cyllo Leda. 53

14. Alzsubtus olivaceo tincte maculis striisque indistinctis confusis

fuscis; ocellis consuetis, anticarum fuscis albido pupillatis, postica-

rum ochreo-olivaceis albido pupillatis; posticaee macula nigra post

cellam posita. North India. :

15. Ale subtus flavide, fasciis ocellisque vix distinguendis ; ocellis

albidis olivaceo-cinctis ; posticaee macula nigra distincta post cellam

posita. North India.

16. Ale subtus flavide, antice lineis duabus distinctis; posticz

linea media angulata fusca, maculaque velut in precedente nigra.

North India.

17. Ale subtus fasciis minus distinctis; posticee macula altera

apud basin nigra. North India.

18. Ale subtus paulo rufescentibus; disci medio fuscescente ;

maculis pluribus nigris. North India.

18*, Ale supra ocellis anticarum late ochreo cinctis. Congo.

19. Papilio Ismene, Cramer, Pap. Exot. i. pl. 26. f. a, B (1779).

North India.

19%. Alis supra rufescentibus. \

20. Alz subtus fusco confuse, ocellis indistinctis. North India.

20°. Alis supra rufescentibus. Cape of Good Hope.

21. Ale subtus violaceo tincte, anticee subtus area basali nigro

rorata. North India.

22. Papilio Leda 2, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 292. f. a (1782).

Oceania.

23. Ale supra ocellis anticarum ochreo circumcinctis; subtus

P. Lede 2 (Cramer) simillime, fasciis autem olivaceis, ocellisque in-

distinctis. North India.

23%. Ale supra ferruginee. South Africa; Australia.

24. Ale subtus violaceo tincte ; aliter velut in precedente, Aus-

tralia.

25. Ale subtus fasciis nigris cinereo variis; aliter velut in preece-

dente. Australia.

26. Alz subtus fasciis viridescentibus, aliter velut in preecedente.

Australia.

27. Ale subtus purpurascentes ochreo varie ; fasciis velut in pree-

cedente, nigro-fuscis et rufescentibus. Moreton Bay.

28. Papilio Phedima, Cramer, Pap. Exot. iv. pl. 292. f. B. (1782).

Australia.

28%. Papilio Banksia*, Fabricius, Syst. Ent. p. 499 (1775).

Moreton Bay.

In determining the above varieties I have found the small

dark form (the true P. Leda of Linneus) to be almost exclusively

confined to India; but the variation from this form to that of

Banksia (including Helena of Westwood) is so gradual that it is

impossible to determine the exact limits of these two extremes.

African specimens are usually of a reddish colour on the upper-

side ; they differ from the generality of the Australian specimens

in being somewhat smaller: the latter usually have the most

strongly falcated fore wings. |

* Also in the Banksian Collection.

54, Prof. Reichert on the Contractile Substance and

Mr. Hewitson, in his list of Lepidoptera collected by Mr. Wal-

lace (Proc. Linn. Soc. viii. pp. 143-149, 1863) has included se-

veral different forms as synonyms of C. Leda; but, as I have not

seen types of these insects, 1am unable to determine whether or

not they are really distinct. I think C. Suyndana may very likely

belong to this series, although the colouring of the upperside

appears somewhat different.

XIV.—On the Contractile Substance and Intimate Structure of

the Campanularie, Sertulariz, and Hydride. By Professor

REICHERT *. |

1. In the Campanularieg and Sertularie, as also in other zoo-

phytes, we may distinguish, with Allman, two parts :—the true

polypes or polype-heads in the asexual or sexual stage of deve-

lopment; and the bearer of these polype-heads, the canosare of

Allman, the substance commune of Van Beneden, and the canen-

chyma of later authors. The bearer of the polype-heads is a

young state of these animals, from which the so-called po-

lypes or polype-heads are produced by gemmation; it may

be more suitably named the “ polype-stem”’ (polypophyton).

2. In the Campanularie and Sertularie examined by me, the

polype-stem is always divided into a section serving for the at-

tachment of the polypidom, which constitutes the roots, stolons

or “rootstock,” and the simple or ramified ‘stalk,’ which

bears the polypes directly either at its extremities or attached to

its walls.

3. On the polype-heads we find, as previously recognized

distinguishable parts, the mouth-piece (trompe buccale of Van

Beneden) and the stomach (estomac of Van Beneden; post-

buccal cavity, Allman; cavité post-buccale, Milne-Edwards),

with the tentacular apparatus. In the asexual polype-heads of

the Campanularie and Sertularie, the “ transition-piece” from

the stomach to the stalk must also be particularly indicated.

In the Campanularie and Sertularie this is situated in the

bottom of the bell or cell of the polyparium. In general this

division of the bell is separated from the other parts, some-

times externally, but more frequently on the inner surface, by

an annular or semicircular projection ; so that the “ transition-

piece” is placed in a more or less dissepimented cavity of the

cell.

_ Lister has called the annular process in the Campanularie

the diaphragm or the septum. Besides these, two other nar-

rowed places are perceptible, situated between the three divi-

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., from the ‘ Monatsbericht der

Akademie der Wissenschaften zu Berlin,’ July 1866, pp. 504-509.

emt ok ~ eS ee

Structure of the Campanulariz, Sertulariz, and Hydride. 55

sions, of which that introduced between the mouth-piece and

the stomach may be called the “ cesophageal passage ” (Schlund-

enge), and that between the stomach and transition-piece, in

the orifice of the so-called diaphragm, the “ portal passage”

(Pfortnerenge). In many genera belonging to this group the

stalk bears the secondary heads*, particularly characterized by

their urticating organs, most frequently in the vicinity of the

polype-heads, apparently as appendages of the latter.

4. In the Hydride the stomach passes, without any distinctly

limited transition-piece, into the polype-stem or foot; the

“portal passage” also is not marked externally, but may be

recognized during the closure of the stomachal cavity from that

of the foot. The Hydride are further distinguished from the

Campanularie and Sertularie by the fact that the former are

naked and possess no polyparium, and particularly by the struc-

ture of the tentacles.

5. The Campanularie, Sertularie, and Hydride are ad-

mitted on all hands to consist in all their parts, excepting

the arms, of two chief constituents or layers, the ectoderm

and endoderm of Allman. Between these two principal layers

a third accessory constituent, named by me the “supporting

lamella’? or “supporting membrane,” a sort of inner skeleton,

is everywhere introduced. This has already been conjecturally

established by Leydig and Kolliker (basement membrane). All-

man has regarded the supporting lamella as a muscular fibrous

layer.

6. In the developed state the ectoderm does not consist of

cells; it is not an epithelium as is generally supposed, but is

the essential and sole contractile substance of the polypes, com-

parable to that of the Polythalamia; it contains imbedded in it

the urticating organs and sometimes also pigment-corpuscles,

but otherwise not the least trace of nuclei or of any cell-consti-

tuent. The contractile substance itself is perfectly transparent

and of perfectly uniform homogeneous texture, as in the Poly-

thalamia. It acquires the aspect of a cellular structure only

during certain states of contraction, especially the papillar

condition.

7. During the transition of the cortical layer from the state

of rest to that of so-called active contraction, there appear upon

any part of its outer surface small knots, warts, papilliform pro-

jections, and ridges of variable number and size. The ridges

are regularly transverse in direction, embracing the cavity more

or less completely. Such annular ridges are formed, however,

only on the very mobile parts of the body, but therefore all over

the Hydride. In Hydra the head and foot may in this way ac-

quire a very regularly ringed appearance. The papillz of con-

* Nematophores of Busk.

56 Prof. Reichert on the Contractile Substance and

traction also sometimes appear very regularly distributed, and

thus cause the polyhedric epithelial marking, as the nuclei of

which scattered and covered urticating organs have been

indicated.

8. The papilliform processes may become elongated into

actual root like feet, which, in most cases, are employed for the

attachment of the body. In Hydra such root-like feet have been

observed on the margin of the pedal disk ; im the Campanulariea

and Sertularie they rather occur isolated on the stem, but.more

frequently and often in larger numbers on the “ transition-

piece.” The root-like feet here adhere by means of a disciform

dilatation to the polyparium, and have been more or less di-

stinctly indicated as supposed stable bands in the figures of pre-

vious authors. In the Hydride such root-like feet of filamentous

form are developed in greater number also on the inner surface

of the contractile layer, and attach themselves firmly to the sup-

porting lamella. These are the muscular fibres of the Hydride

mentioned by Kolliker. Filiform pseudopodia with the so-called

granular movement were not observed.

9. The second principal constituent of the body-wall, the

endoderm, consists throughout of a simple layer of cells, which

is for the most part spread out like an epithelium and provided

with cilia. The form of the cells varies according to the state

of contraction of the true contractile layer. In the extended

state the cells are rather flattened, and in Hydra even frequently

drawn out in the direction of the longitudinal axis; in propor-

tion as abbreviation takes place their thickness increases, and

the cellular layer finally acquires the aspect of a eylinder-epithe-

lium. It is not demonstrated, even in Hydra, that these cells

can change their form by their own contraction ; ; indeed this is

even highly improbable. The inner surface of this cellular layer

is turned quite freely towards the cavity, which is filled with nu-

tritive fluid containing granules. Any pigment-granules that

may be present are situated within the cells, and never form a

separate layer (Agassiz).

10. The supporting lamella consists of a limpid, teitcnbleanl

soft, elastic substance, which, at ordinary temperatures, only

swells up a little in solution of potash, or even in chemically

pure sulphuric acid, and does not dissolve even when treated

for half an hour with the above-mentioned reagents. The sup-

porting lamella must be regarded as an excretion of the con-

tractile substance, as, in Hydra, it occurs even in the free ter-

minal portions of the tentacles, where the inner cellular layer is

deficient. Consequently the contractile layer, both on its outer

and inner surfaces, forms excretions which gradually become

solid, for its own protection and support. In the Campanularie

and Sertularie the external excretion forms the polyparium, and

Structure of the Campanularie, Sertularize, and Hydride. 57

the internal one the supporting lamella; in the Hydride the:

supporting lamella alone is formed; in other cases (Gromia &c.)

only an outer skeleton makes its appearance.

11. The tentacles of the Hydride are simple tubes, the cavity

of which is in open communication with that of the stomach ; the

granular nutritive fluid moves through the tentacles as well as

through the cavities of the head and foot. From the morpholo-

gical nature of the wall of the tube, two divisions must be distin-

guished in its length, namely, the attached and the free terminal

division. On the former the wall is composed of the same con-

stituents as on the head and, especially, on the foot ; in the free

division the inner, cellular layer is wanting. In the tentacles of

the Campanularie and Sertularie the inner, cellular layer is also:

wanting, and, indeed, throughout their whole length. But from

the supporting lamella septa are given off at regular intervals,

dividing the cavity of the tentacles into chambers, which pro-

bably communicate with each other by a central orifice in the

septum. In the fully developed state of the animal these cham-

bers contain no cells, neither cartilage nor epithelial cells. In

each chamber the contractile axial substance described by me is

situated ; this is of exactly the same nature as the external con-

tractile layer, only wanting the urticating organs. In the ab-

breviated state the contractile axial substance fills each chamber

almost completely ; in a more or less extended state the cham-

bers are filled from the stomachal cavity with a fluid which

never contains granules, and appears to be clear sea-water. The

contractile axial substance then occupies the axis of each cham-

ber, extending from one septum to the other: its form differs

according to the state of contraction ; on the septa it spreads

out like a disk, perhaps by means of processes ; it often pre-

sents the form of a ramified cell. Like the outer, contractile

layer, this axial substance presents no trace of a cell-nucleus.

Knot-like inflations, or urticating organs, placed in front or

behind in the outer, contractile layer, may produce the illusive

appearance of a cell-nucleus.

12. The movement of the nutritive fluid takes place quite in-

dependently of any cilia that may be present on the inner, cel-

lular layer, merely by the agency of the contractions of the outer,

contractile layer.

13. The comparison of the hollow body of the Hydrozoa to

the first traces or stages of development of the organism of the

higher Vertebrata undertaken by Huxley and afterwards by

KGlliker, has no foundation in fact; it even proceeds from er-

roneous suppositions, both as to the nature and signification of

the first foundation of the vertebrate animal, and with regard to

the structure of the body of the Hydrozoon.

14, As both the outer skeleton (polyparium) and the inner

58 ~~ «~Dr. P. L. Sclater on the Antilocapride.

skeleton or supporting lamella of the Sertularie, Campanulariea,

and Hydride must be regarded as hardened excretions of the

contractile layer of the Hydrozoon-body, their comparison to

structures formed of connective tissue is madmissible (Kolliker).

XV.—On the Antilocapride. By P. L. Scuarer, F.R.S. &e.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

It is very good of Dr. Gray to put me hight concerning the

absence of the “ false hoofs” in some of the smaller Antilopean

forms, such as Nesotragus, Nanotragus, and some species of

Calotragus, which I had quite overlooked. These organs are

stated, and, I believe, correctly, to be also deficient in the

Pallah (Antilope melampus).

I did not, however, make a “useless synonym” in changing

Sundevall’s name Digitigrada into Phalangigrada, but merely

followed M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards (Ann. Sc. Nat. sér. 5.

vol. i. article on the ‘* Chevrotains ”) in applying the latter term

(which in some respects is preferable to the former one) to the

Camelide.

I may add that I cannot agree with Dr. Gray in considering

the genera Tragulus and Moschus to be “nearly allied”? M.,

Alphonse Milne-Edwards, in the memoir above referred to, has,

in my opinion, clearly shown them to be very different, Moschus

being affine to the Cervidee, while Tragulus and Hyomoschus

constitute a distinct family of Artiodactyles, leading off towards

the non-ruminating Suide. It is well remarked by M.A. Milne-

Edwards that, if an isolated foot of Hyomoschus had been found

fossil, it would certainly have been referred to an animal allied

to the Peccaries (Dicotyles).

Nor can I agree with Dr. Gray in “ doubting the applicability

of placental characters to zoological classification.” After the

labours of Von Baer, Carus, K6lliker, Milne-Edwards, Huxley, «

and Rolleston upon this subject, I can no longer doubt that, in

the words of the last author*, “ the modifications of the placental

structures form a very safe basis for zoological classification ;”

and I believe that I am by no means singular in this opinion.

I am, Gentlemen,

Yours, &c.,

P. L. ScraTer.

11 Hanover Square.

Dec. 13, 1866.

* Trans, Zool. Soc. v. p. 311.

Mr. J. Lockhart Clarke on the Optic Lobes of the Cuttle-fish. 59

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

June 21, 1866.—Lieut.-General Sabine, President, in the Chair.

**On the Structure of the Optic Lobes of the Cuttle-fish.” By

J. Lockhart Clarke, F.R.S.

The brain of the Cuttle-fish consists of several ganglia closely ag-

gregated around the upper part of the cesophagus. The foremost

or pharyngeal ganglion, which is much the smallest, is bilobed and

somewhat quadrangular. The nextisalarge bilobed ganglion which

forms the roof of the canal for the cesophagus. Beneath the ceso-

phagus is another large and broad mass, which is connected on each

side with the supra-cesopbageal masses by bands that complete the

cesophageal ring. 7

From each side of the cephalic masses springs a thick optic pe-

duncle which ends in the optic lobe. Each optic lobe is larger than

all the other cerebral masses taken together, and has a striking re-

semblance in shape to the human kidney. It is completely enve-

loped in a thick layer of optic nerves disposed in flattened bands

which issue from all parts of its substance and proceed to the back

of the eye in a fan-like expansion, the upper and lower bands

crossing each other in their course. The substance of each lobe

consists of two distinct portions, which differ from each other

entirely in appearance. The outer portion resembles a very thin

rind or shell, is extremely delicate, and very easily torn from the

central substance which it encloses. - It consists of three concentric

layers—an external dark layer, an internal dark layer, and a middle

pale and broader layer containing thin and concentric bands of

fibres.

The first or outer layer consists of a multitude of nuclei and a few

small nucleated cells, with which filaments of the optic nerves are

connected. The second or middle layer is composed entirely of fine

nerve-fibres which form two sets—one vertical, and the other hori-

zontal. ‘The vertical fibres issue at the under surface of the first

layer from the network which its nuclei form with the fibres of the

optic nerves. Some are continuous with the horizontal fibres, but

the majority continue downward across them to the third or inner

layer. At the junction of these two layers is a row of nucleated

cells which send thin processes in different directions, and with

which some of the nerve-fibres are connected. The third or inner

layer is composed entirely of closely aggregated nuclei, which are

joined together in a network by the fibres which issue from the under

surface of the middle layer. .

The cortical substance, consisting of these three layers, forms only

a very small portion of the optic lobe. Out of the nuclear ronan |

of the inner layer fine nerve-fibres descend into the body of the lobe

which it encloses. At first these fibres are vertical, parallel, and

arranged in uniform series, with scattered nuclei between them ; but

ee Miscellaneous.

as they descend to the centre of the lobe, they diverge more and

more, and cross each other to form a plexus, first with oval and

then with broader meshes, in which the nuclei and nucleated cells

are collected into groups of: corresponding shape and size.

From the plexus at the inner side of the lobe bundles converge

from all parts to form the lower half of the peduncle, the upper

part of which consists of masses of small nuclei, and gives attach-

ment, by a short pedicle, to a small tubercle. This tubercle consists

of closely aggregated nuclei connected by fibres which converge to its

neck and escape into the peduncle of the optic lobe.

After concluding his description of the optic lobes, the author

gives a short account of the structure and connexions of the remain-

ing cerebral ganglia of the Cuttle-fish, with the view of determining

their homologies.

From the nature of the parts which it supplies, the foremost or

pharyngeal ganglion would seem to combine the function of the

centres which give origin to the trigeminal, the olfactory, and the

gustatory nerves in the vertebrata. The second bilobed ganglion

appears to correspond partly to the cerebral lobes and partly to the

cerebellum of fishes. The posterior portion of the subcesophageal

mass is the analogue of the medulla oblongata; while the anterior

portion may be regarded as the spinal cord concentrated below the

cesophagus and in the neighbourhood of the feet, which derive all

their nerves from that source.

MISCELLANEOUS.

The ‘*‘ Monde de la Mer.”

[To Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S. $e.)

My peAR S1r,—I have just returned from a visit to the ‘‘ Monde

de la Mer,” a noble aquarium opened to the public, at a charge of

two frances per head, within the last week, on the Boulevard Mont-

martre, It is arranged as a large grotto, with cement stalactites,

and the light almost entirely comes through the glass front of the

aquaria.

There are no less than thirteen aquaria, with glass fronts, about

15 feet long, 4 feet deep; and there are glass facings to brick-and-

cement tanks 5 or 6 feet wide. These thirteen are for salt water

alone; but there are others for fresh water, and two little ponds,

10 or 12 feet actoss. The aquaria are lit by gaslights placed above,

which light up in the most efficient manner the interior, and show

every fish most perfectly.

_. There appears to be no confervoid growth; and doubtless the

gaslight is unfavourable to such vegetation, but gives an illumina-

tion more resembling the natural condition in deep water.

A gas-engine is employed to change the water, which continually

runs to a tank below, and is {pumped back, the jet being thrown

Miscellaneous. 61

with such force as to carry down a great quantity of air in very mi-

nute division—so much, in fact, that I thought it was done by an

air-pump, until the attendant obliged me by allowing me to go be-

hind the scenes and inspect the contrivance. '

The “monde” de la mer in these tanks were truly wonderful :

large fish a yard long, soles and skates of ample proportions, with

lobster, crayfish, and numerous species of fish of brilliant colours,

from the Mediterranean. Hundreds of anemones made a sort of flower-

garden ; and the effect was so interesting and so beautiful that it has

but to be seen to be believed and appreciated.

The aquarium at the Zoological Gardens, which formerly attracted

so much attention, was a mere baby to it, and gave no idea of the

behaviour of the great-grandfather fish which are here contained. _

It occurred to me that, if I was a child and fell in love with

this beautiful exhibition, there must be hundreds and thousands

of grown-up children who would also like to be introduced to the

** Monde de la Mer.’? Then why not get up a bigger “mer” and a

more distinguished ‘ monde” at the Zoological Gardens ?

The place would be the bank sloping to the canal, looking towards

the north ; for fish have a decided natural objection to be cooked by

a southern sun. And the moment I arrive in England I shall rush to

the Zoo’ to see if perfidious Albion has copied the idea and out-

mer d and out-monde’d the “‘ Monde de la Mer”’ of Paris.

I remain, my dear Sir,

Yours faithfully,

Hotel Meurice, Paris. ALFRED SMEE,

Nov. 19, 1866. .

Bursting of a Monster Aquarium at the ‘‘ Monde de Mer.”

A curious accident happened two days ago at the Aquarium esta-

blishment on the Boulevard Montmartre. At about three in the

afternoon the visitors were suddenly alarmed by a loud detonation.

The glass of the largest of the reservoirs filled with sea-water gave

way, and the contents were precipitated all over the place. The

alarmed spectators hastened to make their escape, and fortunately

no one was seriously hurt. One gentleman was slightly cut on the

‘chin, the arm, and the knee by some fragments of glass. The cause

of the accident is a mystery, the supposition, however, now being

that the glass was not strong enough to resist the pressure of the

water, as the vessel contained about 15,000 gallons, being the largest

in the establishment, and measuring nearly 15 feet in length.—

Standard, Dec. 14, 1866.

On the Eyes of Caterpillars. By Hermann Lanpois.

Although the eyes of caterpillars attracted the attention of so

ancient an anatomist as Malpighi, the most different statements

with regard to them are met with, and some recent authors have

even completely denied their existence. These eyes, nevertheless,

§2 Miscellaneous.

appear to be constantly present in all species of caterpillars. They are

found to the number of six on each side of the head, immediately

above the articulation of the mandibles. The cornea of each of them

strikes one directly, according to M. Landois, by its division into

three segments. From the centre of the cornea three lines diverge

at angles of 120° towards the margin, and divide this organ into

three equal parts, each of which presents a curvature of its own.

Directly beneath the hypoderm (chitinogenous stratum) of the

cornea, there are three crystallines, corresponding to the three parts

of the cornea, and each formed of striated and nucleated fibres,

arranged concentrically around the centre of the organ. Beneath

this triple crystalline is an organ which M. Landois regards as an

iris. It is a kind of diaphragm formed by about thirty-five fibres

directed like rays from the periphery to the centre of the iris, and

strongly pigmented. These fibres are very contractile, and probably

of a muscular nature. The centre of the iris is pierced b ee a tri-

angular aperture with rounded angles; and from each angle issues

a yellow appendage, to which the author gives the name of the loop

of the iris.

Beneath the iris comes that part of the visual apparatus which, in

facetted eyes, has generally received the name of the crystalline body.

According to M. Landois, this body is not perfectly limited, except

by the action of reagents, and originally it was in continuity of tissue

with the nervous branch which follows. In this case M. Leydig’s

previsions would be confirmed, and it would be necessary to regard

the supposed crystalline body as a terminal nervous inflation of the

optic fibres. This inflation is divided, like the cornea, the crystal-

line, and the iris, into three parts, each of which is continued into a

nervous fibre, which may be traced, attached to the others, as far as

the optic nerve. The fibres and dilatations are protected by a

neurilemma.

The nervous portions of the eye are protected by three masses with

violet pigment, which the author calls enveloping bodies; in fact

they form an envelope round the optic nerve and the nervous infla-

tion, only leaving between them a small aperture for the passage of

the loops of the iris, which apply themselves to the nervous inflation.

Lastly, the whole eye is protected by a muscular layer and by a

double membrane which envelopes it.

M. Landois considers that the eyes of caterpillars are intermediate

between simple and facetted eyes, and proposes for them the name of

compound ocelli. In reality each of these ocelli is the complete

homologue of an isolated element of a facetted eye. The author

indicates in detail the homologies of these two forms of eyes—

homologies which no one can miss seeing. A single surprising fact

remains. In the facetted eyes, as has been demonstrated by M.

Claparéde, the whole organization is based upon the number four ;

in those of caterpillars, on the contrary, as M. Landois has just shown,

it is based upon the number three. It will be interesting to ascertain

by the study of chrysalids how the typical form of the eyes of the

perfect insect succeeds that of the caterpillar.

Miscellaneous. 63

The form of the eyes of caterpillars, and their position at the root

of the mandibles, appear to be perfectly appropriate to the mode of

life of these animals. The prehension and assimilation of food con-

stitute the essential phenomena of their life. The exercise of sight

is limited to the immediate perception of nutritive materials. The

distance from the point of the mandibles to the ocelli being therefore

the measure of average vision, this distance must be exceptionally

short. The laws of optics necessitate in this case an extremely strong

curvature of the crystalline; and this curvature is realized in all

caterpillars. The office of the iris is no doubt to contract under the

influence of too intense a light; for this organ is endowed with an

extreme contractility. Lastly, the enveloping bodies, the muscular

layer, and the enveloping membranes are very strongly pigmented, so

as to concentrate the light upon the nervous elements.—Siebold

und Kolliker’s Zeitschrift, Bd. xvi. p. 27; Bibl. Univ. Nov. 25, 1866,

Bull, Sci. pp. 272-275.

Deep-Sea Life in the Ocean.

In my Report to the British Association, at their last meeting, on

dredging among the Hebrides, I quoted a paper by Professor Lovén

on the results of the Swedish expedition to Spitzbergen in 1861

under Dr. Otto Thorell. A translation of that paper was sent to me

by a friend from Copenhagen, and I had no opportunity of comparing

it with the original. Professor Lovén has now pointed out to me a

mistake in the translation, which, in justice to him, I hasten to

correct. Instead of his saying that, from 60 to 80 fathoms down to

the greatest depth known to be inhabited by animals, the bottom is

“everywhere” covered with a soft and fine mud or clay, it should

be “wherever ”’ the bottom is so covered. This substitution of one

word for another makes all the difference. The learned author was

well aware of the existence of rocky ground, even at very great

depths, I beg to offer my sincere apology to him for having thus

misrepresented his views.

J. Gwyn JEFFREYS.

25 Devonshire Place, Portland Place,

Ist Dec., 1866.

Researches on the Geryonidee. By Professor HAckE..

Among the Craspedote Medusee the family of the Geryonidee is

distinguished by the length of the stomachal peduncle, which causes

these animals to resemble umbrellas furnished with long handles.

This character certainly occurs also throughout the family Geryo-

nopsidee established by Agassiz, and in some Oceanide and Thau-

mantiadee. But the Geryonidee are distinguished from these families

by the peculiar form of their generative organs, which extend like

delicate leaves in the subumbrella, without projecting into the cavity

of the umbrella. Gegenbaur, indeed, ascribes to the Geryonidee

another important character connected with the gastrovascular sys-

64: | Miscellaneous.

tem. Their stomachal peduncle, according to him, is=destitute of

gastrovascular canals, and represents a tube, hollow throughout and

filled with chyme, communicating directly with the radiating canals

of the umbrella. Hackel proves that this character is erroneous.

The pedunele in the Geryonide, as in the Geryonopside, is solid

and hyaline, the stomach occupying only its lower or buccal extre-

mity. From this stomach issue the gastrovascular canals, which are

excavated in the peripheral layer of the hyaline peduncle, and run

towards the umbrella. M. Hackel remarks that the Geryonidee

form two very natural groups, according as they are quadruply or

sextuply rayed; and he therefore forms with them two subfamilies,

that of the Carmarinides and that of the Liriopides. The Carma-

rinides, with sextuple rays, are distinguished by their large size, not

only from the Liriopides, but also from nearly all the other Craspe-

dote Medusz ; so that they may be regarded as giants among these

Hydrozoa.

A very singular organ which occurs in certain Geryonide of both

subfamilies, is a solid, gelatinous, hyaline cone, which springs from

the bottom of the stomach, and, traversing its whole cayity, projects

through the mouth. This organ, called by the author the “ lingual

cone,”’ appears to be endowed with tactile functions; but it is also

intimately connected with those of reproduction. Its existence was

previously known in the four-rayed genus Liriope; but the author

has also found it in the new six-rayed genus Carmarina from the

Mediterranean.

Certain Carmarinides present a modification of the gastrovascular

system which is unique in its kind among the Craspedote Medusee.

We find in them, besides the normal radiating canals, centripetal

canals which start from the marginal canal and are directed towards

the base of the stomachal peduncle, where they terminate cecally.

The Geryonide appear to be furnished with a nervous system, the

principal part of which presents the form of an. annular cord, placed

immediately beneath the marginal canal, and bearing ganglionic in-

flations at the positions of the marginal corpuscles. Here, therefore,

we have a new champion in support of the controverted existence of

a nervous system in the Medusz. But it is as well to remark that

the nervous system described by Hickel appears to be essentially

different from that indicated by Agassiz; it is also distinct from the

organs regarded as nervous by I’. Miiller in Liriope, and only appears

to coincide with the nervous system observed by F’, Miiller in Tamoya,

and by Leuckart in Lucope. 2

The tentacles of the adult Geryonide are at least as numerous as

the radiating canals, and are then placed at the extremities of the

latter. There are consequently at least four of them in the Lirio-

pides, and six in the Carmarinides. But many species also possess

interradial tentacles, which appear, likewise, to exist in all the species

when young. Moreover, during a certain period of larval life, all the

Geryonidee appear to possess supplementary or accessory tentacles,

inserted upon the dorsal part of the umbrella, a little above the radial

tentacles and upon the same meridians as these. During this period

Miscellaneous. 65

of development, therefore, the Liriopides possess twelve tentacles,

and the Carmarinides eighteen. Whilst the radial tentacles are

hollow, supple, and endowed with great mobility, the interradial

tentacles are short and rigid, and scarcely possess any but a pendu-

lum-like movement, like the tentacles of the Trachynemide.

The development of all the Geryonide presents a series of very

interesting metamorphoses. The young individuals, on escaping

from the egg, are very different from their parents, and, before at-

taining their definitive form, have to pass through various phases,

some of which have occasioned the formation of separate genera.

The metamorphoses of one species only (Liriope catharinensis) had

hitherto been studied by F. Miller; but M. Hickel now makes

known those of another Liriope and of a Carmarina. In all the

species, whether their fundamental typical number be four or six,

the tentacles are at first equal in number to the typical number,

then double, and afterwards triple in number; then in the course of

development the number falls to double the typical number, or even,

in many species, to this number itself. The first radial tentacles,

which are only rudimentary, generally disappear as soon as the se-

cond have attained a certain length. On the other hand, the solid

and rigid interradial tentacles persist, in some species, until the

commencement of sexual maturity, and in others even through the

whole life. :

Besides this mode of reproduction, M. Hickel has observed an-

other, very strange one in the Mediterranean Carmarina hastata.

Certain individuals of this species, both males and females, contain

in their stomachs a sort of spike, formed by an agglomeration of

medusiform buds. The number of Medusz on one of these spikes

may be as many as eighty-five. A more careful examination showed

M. Hackel that the axis of the spike is formed by the lingual cone,

to the surface of which the medusiform buds are attached by the

middle of the dorsal surface of the umbrella. This cone, therefore,

acts the part sometimes of a tactile tongue, sometimes of a gemmi-

parous organ.

It is still more remarkable that all these buds are octuply radiated,

whilst all the adult Carmarine and all the larve which issue from

them are sextuply radiated. It is therefore impossible that these

buds should ever become Carmarine. Moreover the whole organiza-

tion of these buds removes them from Geryonide, to give them place

among the Aiginide ; and in fact these young buds become deve-

loped into an Adginide abundant in the Bay of Nice, and described

by Hiickel under the name of Cunina rhododactyla. This Cunina,

which is destitute of the long stomachal peduncle, is a sexual indivi-

dual as well as the Carmarina from which it is produced.

The two families Geryonidee and AMiginidee must therefore hence-

forward be united into one (Phyllorehidee, Hiickel), Hiickel, more-

over, shows that the differences which separate them are not so great

as has been supposed. The Aiginidee alone, among the Craspedota,

have passed as being destitute of a marginal canal ; but this exception

disappears, the author showing that this canal also exists in them.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 5

66 Miscellaneous.

The so-called blind lateral diverticula of the stomach, upon which so

much stress has been laid as a character peculiar to the Mginide, are

in reality only radiating gastrovascular canals, exceptionally widened

and flattened, opening at one end into the stomach and at the other

into the marginal canal. Lastly, those peculiarities of the tentacles

which have been indicated in the Aiginidee are met with in the pro-

visional tentacles of the Geryonidee.

This remarkable discovery might, to a certain extent, have been

foreseen, by taking into consideration some isolated facts already

known. In 1853 Kolliker described, under the name of Stenogaster

complanatus, a small Aiginide with sixteen rays, which he disco-

vered in the stomach of an Aiginide with ten rays, Lurystoma rubi-

ginosum. In 1861 Fritz Miller was led to suppose, from analogy,

that the Stenogastres were éngendered by the Hurystomata. In

fact, he observed in an Auginide of the Brazilian coast, to which he

gives the name of Cunina Kollikeri, that individuals octuply rayed

produced by gemmation in their stomach individuals covered with

vibratile cilia and duodecimally radiated. ‘These facts, brought toge-

ther with that investigated by Hickel, show that in the Aiginidee

there is a dimorphism of two sexual generations, one of which is

produced from the other by gemmation.

Even the existence of spikes of Medusze, produced by the forma-

tion of numerous buds on the surface of the lingual cone of the

Geryonide, is not so completely new as it might be thought at the -

first glance. As early as 1843, Krohn indicated an analogous spike

in the stomach of a Geryonia from the Mediterranean ; and in 1860

F. Miller made a similar observation on a Brazilian Liriope ; but he

believed the spike to be of foreign origin, and to have been merely

swallowed by the Liriope.

This singular mode of reproduction of the Aginide evidently dif-

fers considerably from that prevailing in the other Hydroids. We

have nothing to do here with an alternation of one or several asexual

hydriform generations with a generation of sexual Medusz, but we

have a genetic union of two forms of sexual Meduse very different

from each other. In it M. Hiickel sees a mode of generation essen-

tially different from the alternation of generations, and for it he

proposes the name of Allaogenesis. Nevertheless this difference

is perhaps not so profound as it seems at the first glance. We must

indeed reject as forced the interpretation by which Mr. Allman

seeks to refer the exceptional facts observed by M. Hiackel to the

normal form of the alternation of generations. Mr. Allman, in fact,

endeavours to make of the Geryonide an asexual generation by

theoretically raising their generative organs to the rank of indepen-

dent zooids or rudimentary individuals of a sexual generation. Such

an interpretation seems to us to give an exaggerated importance to

the generative organs, each of which is really only a modification of

a radiating gastrovascular canal. In any case the existence of two

sexual forms in one and the same species is not now so surprising as

at the moment when M. Hiackel wrote. The development of Ascaris

nigrovenosa, as revealed to us by the beautiful researches of MM.

Miscellaneous. 67

Leuckart and Mecznikow, presents us, among the Nematode worms,

with a very similar example of dimorphism of sexual forms.—Bid/.

Univ. 1865, Bull. Sci. pp. 154-160; abstract of ‘ Beitriige zur

Naturgeschichte der Hydromedusen, Heft 1. Die Familie der Riis-

selquallen. Leipzig, 1865.

On some Crustacea of the French Coasts.

By M. Hesse.

In a ninth memoir on new and rare French Copepod Crustacea,

M. Hesse describes numerous species of this class, most of which

are found living in the interior of various Ascidians. The species be-

long to the genera Doropygus and Dispontius of Thorell and to four

new genera proposed by the author.

Of the genus Doropygus the author describes twenty-one species,

four of which had previously been observed by Thorell. He gives

the following general table of their characters :—

rterminating in a rounded (Tapes 22. cmronio,, pulew. CThor.), -

‘ ; j i llipygus

oint ; appendages straight, 1 se Came Sracnnecs Meee k hank

seh Ae gprs without deflexus, oblongus, rotundus.

hairs; posterior thoracic wanting: D. verrucosus, albidus, vi-

Process ...... Or eeereeenes Peeeee ridis, gibbosus, tumefactus.

Abdominal }

extremity | (large: D. gibber (Thor.), psyllus

terminated by a small ca- (Thor.), auritus (Thor.).

vity; appendages recurved

and hooked, armed with <{ small: D. acutus, reflexus.

points; posterior thoracic

NPIOCESS. coccecccccccceococcovecs wanting: D. macroone, rufescens,

i coccineus.

Most of these species occur in simple Ascidians; but the habitat

of D. oblongus is said to be Polyclinium stellatum ; D. tumefactus

occurs in “an incrusting pustular Ascidian of a brown colour,”’ found

on a Maia squinado; D. rufescens inhabits a reddish, pustular, in-

crusting Hucelinus; and D. deflecus was found under the cortical

envelope of a zoophyte attached to the feet of a Maia squinado.

Of the genus Dispontius the author describes Thorell’s species

D. striatus, and two new ones, D. marginatus and D. conspicuus.

Those which form the types of new genera are :—

1. Gastropes, Hesse.

Closely allied to Botachus. Female. Body elongate, narrow in

front, enlarging gradually to base of thorax ; thorax of six segments;

abdomen narrow, cylindrical, of five segments, the last terminated

by four very strong opposed claws, which may be prehensile. An-

tenn moderate, basal joint large and long; stem cylindrical, eight-

jointed. First footjaw long and slender, terminated by a hooked

claw ; second and third stouter and shorter. Natatory thoracic feet

biramose, furnished with points and hairs. Eye single, in the middle

68 Miscellaneous.

of the forehead. The species, G. viridis, was found in Ascidia intes-

tinalis. :

2. CeraTricHopes, Hesse.

Male. Body clavate, narrow, elongate. Thorax of six segments,

exclusive of the cephalothorax ; abdomen of eight segments, which

are very close and imbricated, with short rigid hairs at their posterior

margins; abdominal appendages terminated by long and straight

hairs. Eye? Footjaws: first long and slender, armed with a claw ;

the rest shorter and of equal thickness. Natatory feet biramose,

garnished with spines and hairs. Opening of the genital orifices very

apparent, with a corneous and denticulated border. Antenne fur-

nished at base with a very broad, flat, rounded appendage, covered

with bristling hairs.

Female. Body pyriform, short. Abdomen short, with only three

segments ; abdominal appendages broad and flat, of moderate size,

armed with four crooked claws. No eye.

The single species, C. albidus, occurs in a social Ascidian, of a red.

colour, which is found as a gelatinous layer on Zostera.

3. OpHTHALMOPACHUS, Hesse.

Male. Body long, narrow, claviform; thorax of five segments,

including cephalothorax ; abdomen of five segments, terminated by

two appendages of moderate length, garnished with delicate divergent

hairs. Antennee short, thick, truncated at the end, and covered with

hairs. Mouth unknown. First and second footjaws broad and

short. Thoracic feet double; outer cylindrical one attached to a

very thick femoral joint. Eye very large.

Female. Body short and thick ; cephalic shield cordiform ; thorax

of five segments, including the first ; abdomen of three segments,

the last terminated by two appendages of moderate size, with short

divergent hairs. Antenne thick and short; eye very large.

The single species, O. ruber, is found in a reddish compound

‘Ascidian, which forms a thin shining coating on Zostera oceanica.

4. PuatyTruorax, Hesse.

Female. Body broad and clumsy; cephalic shield rounded, fol-

lowed by three segments preceding a considerable enlargement on

each side, destined to contain the ova. Between these there is a flat

process, widened and emarginate behind, which supports a narrow

cylindrical abdomen composed of five or six segments, terminated by

flat appendages of moderate size, with rather short, divergent hairs.

Antenne slender, uniform in thickness, with numerous hairs. Eye

inferior, in the middle of the frontal margin. Thoracic segments

turned in at the margins ; ; thoracic feet biramose.

The only species, P. aldidus, inhabits the interior of a compound

Ascidian, of a brown colour, incrusting the leg of a Maia squinado.

M. Hesse also describes the male of his Botryllophilus viridis,

which is figured, together with the types of the above new genera, on

the plate accompanying his memoir.—Ann. Sci. Nat. 5° sér. tome vi.

pp- 51-87.

Miscellaneous. 69

On the Development of Amphioxus lanceolatus.

By A. Kova.evsky.

The knowledge of the development of Amphioxus has certainly

hitherto been one of the most important desiderata of science.

Hence the investigations of M. Kovalevsky, incomplete as they may

be, and doubtful as may be some of his interpretations, are certainly

worthy of the greatest attention. ,

The egg of Amphioxus is formed of a vitellus, surrounded by its

vitelline membrane. This vitellus has the appearance of an emulsion

of fatty corpuscles, and the germinal vesicle seems to be wanting in

it at the period of its maturity.

The segmentation is complete and proceeds with great regularity.

As soon as repeated division has brought the number of segments to

thirty-two, we see in the interior of the ovule a cavity homologous

with the so-called cavity of Von Baer. Six or eight hours after depo-

sition the blastoderm presents at one point of its surface a slight

depression, which gives the germ approximately the form of a

hemisphere. This depression, increasing by degrees, soon causes a

restriction of the cavity of segmentation, which finally presents only

the appearance of a thin clear layer interposed between the two

cellular layers of the blastoderm. We may note, at present, that

the ceecal cavity formed by the depression just described must be

regarded as the primitive nutritive cavity, and that its single aper-

ture will afterwards become the anus. We may also remark that

the interior cellular layer represents the wall of the intestine, and

that the cavity of segmentation becomes transformed into the

perivisceral cavity.

After the phase just described, the outer blastodermic layer

becomes covered with vibratile cilia, and the embryo begins to turn

slowly upon itself. In this state the embryo quits the egg, and at

the same time its movement of rotation becomes more intense.

A couple of hours after exclusion the wide aperture, which places

the primitive alimentary cavity in communication with the outer

world, begins to narrow, in consequence of a multiplication of the

surrounding cells. At the same time the embryo becomes lengthened,

and henceforward presents the appearance of an elongated cylin-

drical larva.

Upon this free larva there then makes its appearance a median

dorsal furrow, the margins of which, rising by degrees, finally unite.

Immediately after these dorsal ridges, some Hah destined to be

transformed into lateral muscles, make their appearance. On the

following day a dorsal cord may already be distinguished below the

medullary tube. At the same time the mouth is formed at the

anterior extremity, as an aperture which penetrates from the outer

surface to the digestive sac. About the same period of larval life

there appears in the anterior part of the body a sort of notch,

which is soon covered with vibratile cilia, and constitutes the

olfactory organ.

In the succeeding phese appear the branchiz and the proble-

matic gland (liver?). The former are produced in a manner very

analogous to that in which we have seen the mouth to be formed ;

70 Miscellaneous.

on the ventral margin of the body of the animal the wall of the

body becomes soldered to that of the digestive cavity, and pierced

by an aperture representing the first branchial fissure. The second

and third fissures are formed in precisely the same manner.

At this period also the heart makes its appearance at the ventral

part, and contracts slowly. From this moment each cell of the

epidermis bears a single vibratile cilium in place of the large bundle

of cilia which it previously displayed.

In the course of development the number of branchial fissures in-

creases in consequence of the division of the first-formed fissures ;

then the chitinous skeletons of the branchize and various other

organs appear. From each side of the body proceeds a fold of skin,

which runs to meet the opposite fold and to unite with it on the

ventral line—except at one point which will represent the abdominal

ore.

: Lastly, the author believes he has ascertained that the terminations

of the nerves of the skin are histologically continuous with the cells of

the epidermis. —Bib/. Univ. October 25, 1866, Bull. Sci. pp. 193-

195 (abstract of the original Russian paper).

Alleged Discovery of an Ancient Human Skull in California.

Accounts have recently been going the round of the press, of the

discovery of a human skull in or beneath certain volcanic deposits

in California, which has attracted much attention from the various

ages that have been assigned to it. The facts of the case, so far as

they have reached us from authentic sources, are as follows. The

skull in question is alleged to have been found at a depth of 153

feet, in a shaft sunk in the consolidated volcanic ash, known locally

as “lava,” near Angel’s Camp, in Calavaras county. Five beds of

this consolidated ash were passed through, separated by beds of

ravel.

The skull was found by a miner, and it soon came into the hands

of Prof. J. D. Whitney, State Geologist of California, who visited the

locality and investigated the matter as far as was then possible ; but,

owing to the presence of water and the stoppage of work in the

shaft, the examination was not fully satisfactory. He has made a

preliminary statement before the California Academy of Natural

Sciences, but defers any extended notice until the subject can be in-

vestigated with more completeness and accuracy. He thinks the

skull was found in the position claimed, and will investigate the sub-

ject when the water is pumped out of the shaft and work resumed,

which is expected to be done soon.

The precise age of the beds in question is as yet uncertain. In the

‘Geology of California,’ Prof. Whitney considers that the eruption of

the great mass of volcanic materials on the western slope of the Sierra

Nevada began in the Pliocene age, and that it continued into the Post-

pliocene, and possibly to comparatively modern times. The alleged

position of the skull is a lower one than any in which the remains of

the mastodon have there been found ; and therefore the question of

its authenticity becomes a very important one; and when the more

Miscellaneous. 71

complete examination has been made, we will lay the results before

the readers of the Journal.—Silliman’s American Journal, November

1866. ‘

On the Discovery of the Remains of a gigantic Dinosaur in the Cre-

taceous Beds of New Jersey. By EK. D. Corr.

Prof. Cope exhibited the remains of a gigantic extinct Dinosaur,

from the Cretaceous Greensand of New Jersey. The bones were

portions of the under jaw with teeth, portions of the scapular arch,

including supposed clavicles, two humeri, left femur, and right tibia

and fibula, with numerous phalanges, lumbar, sacral, and caudal ver-

tebree, and numerous other elements in a fragmentary condition.

The animal was found by the workmen under the direction of J.

C. Vorhees, Superintendent of the West Jersey Marl Company’s pits,

about two miles south of Barnesboro, Gloucester county, N. J

The bones were taken from about twenty feet below the surface,

in the top of the “‘ chocolate”? bed, which immediately underlies the

green stratum which is of such value as a manure.

The discovery of this animal fills an hiatus in the Cretaceous fauna,

revealing the carnivorous enemy of the great herbivorous Hadro-

saurus, as the Dinodon was related to the Trachodon of the Nebraska

beds, and the Megalosaurus to the Iguanodon of the European

Wealden and Oolite.

In size this creature equalled the Megalosaurus Bucklandii, and

with it and Dinodon, constituted the most formidable type of ra-

pacious terrestrial vertebrates of which we have any knowledge. In

its dentition and huge prehensile claws it resembled closely Megalo-

saurus ; but the femur, resembling in its proximal regions more nearly

that of the Iguanodon, indicated the probable existence of other

equally important differences, and its pertaining to another genus.

For this and the species the name of Lelaps aquilunguis was pro-

osed.

; The paper continues with descriptions of the mandible, femur,

tibia, fibula, humerus, phalanges, vertebree, &c.—Ibid.

On the Development of small Acari in Potatoes.

By M. Guérin-MENEVILLE.

The two months of rain which have done so much mischief to

agriculture appear to have had considerable influence upon potatoes,

which have become diseased in various localities. ‘This diseased

condition has made its appearance among the Australian and other

potatoes experimented upon by me at the laboratory of sericiculture

of the imperial farm of Vincennes, by the development of myriads

of Acari belonging to the species described by authors under the

name of T'yroglyphus fecule, which I investigated and figured, four-

and-twenty years ago, in a paper on the potato-disease, published in

the ‘ Mémoires de la Société Impériale et Centrale d’ Agriculture de

la France’ (1842, pl. 5. fig. 9).

What has appeared to me worthy of remark in this circumstance

is the immense quantity of these animals developed in less than a

Fe Miscellaneous.

week. The platform on which I deposited my potatoes is covered

with a layer of these little dcari, which simulate an animated dust of

agrey colour. In a very short time one might collect considerable

quantities of them. This living powder consists of individuals of

different ages. We find in it adult specimens in copulation, gravid

females, and young individuals in al] stages of development.

This immense assemblage has attracted, as usual, many other

small carnivorous insects, which have found in it an abundant ban-

quet. There are larvee and perfect insects belonging to. various

genera of Coleoptera, Diptera, Hemiptera, &c., to which the deari

attach themselves in innumerable quantities—giving them a most

singular aspect. These insects, thus covered with mites and com-

pletely unrecognizable, run about amongst them, and probably de-

vour a great number of them.

All the potatoes, which have still the most healthy appearance,

are nevertheless covered with these Acari. As they can no longer

all remain upon the surface of these, they accumulate in the inter-

stices of the paving-stones, then upon the paving-stones themselves,

on which they form a layer of several millimetres in thickness, over

a space of about four square metres.

I intend to keep a certain quantity of these potatoes, to see whe-

ther they can be preserved sound for a longer or shorter time. It

would be, I think, very interesting to ascertain whether these innu-

merable Acari are the consequence of the disease of the tubers (as

in the pedicular disease of man) or the more or less proximate cause

of an alteration which will manifest itself at a later period.—Comptes

Rendus, October 1, 1866, pp. 570-571.

Experiments demonstrating that the members of the Newt (Triton

cristatus) are only regenerated when their basal portion at least

is left in its place. By J. M. Puivipravx.

In 1865 the author found that in the rabbit and the marmot the

spleen is regenerated only when a portion of the organ is left behind.

This observation led him to think that the regeneration of the limbs

of Newts, which has been long known to occur, may also require the

same condition. He therefore made some experiments on 7'riton

cristatus, in which he extirpated not only the anterior limb itself,

but also the scapula. In all these cases there was no appearance of

regeneration. He has specimens operated upon eight months ago,

in which the wound is completely healed, but not even the com-

mencement of a regeneration of the limb is apparent. .

In others, on the contrary, in which the anterior limb was cut off

at the surface of the body, as was done by Spallanzani, it was repro-

duced, with all its bones complete, within four months. The num-

ber of bony pieces in the anterior limb of the 7'riton is stated by the au-

thor to be forty-six ; the posterior limb consists of fifty-six such parts.

The author believes that he will be able to demonstrate similar facts

with regard to the reproduction of the fins of fishes, and thinks that

it will be found a necessary condition of the regeneration of organs

among the Vertebrata that some portion, at least, of the organ

should be left.—Comptes Rendus, Oct. 1, 1866, pp. 576-578.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES.]

No. 110. FEBRUARY 1867.

etl

—

XVI.—On the Fecundation of the Fungi. By H. Karsren*.

My observations on the development of the apothecium of Ceno-

gonium+ led me at once to the probable supposition of an analo-

gous process in the formation of the fruit in the Fungi. I saw

the fruit of a Lichen, the apothecium of Canogonium, with all

its spore-sacs and paraphyses, forming an hymenial stratum,

develope itself from a single cell equivalent to a gonidial cell,

and, indeed, after a previous coalescence, and apparently after

the mingling of its contents with those of a branch of the cortical

cells closely applied to its surface, which is furnished with po-

rously thinned spots. :

The question immediately arose whether the partly very simi-

larly constructed fruit of the Discomycetes, as well as of the

other allied tubular Fungi, and even those of the Hymenomycetes,

were not produced in consequence of a similar process of copu-

lationt. The confirmation of this idea would lead to simple

laws as to the multiplication of plants, expressible in the fol-

lowing manner :— 7 ‘

1. The typical form of every true species of plants is propa-

gated and maintained by sexually produced germs.

2. Whilst the fecundated germ-cell is developed, in the Pha-

nerogamia, into a single germ which usually rests in its enve-

lopes for a longer or shorter period, and in the vascular Crypto-

gamia into one which evolves itself at once, in the cellular

Cryptogamia it is developed generally into a composite fruit

containing numerous seeds §.

* Translated by W.S. Dallas, F.L.S., from ‘ Botanische Untersuchungen,’

1866, pp. 160-169.

tT Das Geschlechtsleben der Pflanzen und die Parthenogenesis, 1860,

and Gesammelte Beitrige, p. 317. [Annals, 3 ser. vol. viii. p. 203.)

{ Gesammelte Beitrage, p. 341.

§ Das Geschlechtsleben der Pflanzen und die Parthenogenesis. Ges.

Beitr. p. 340.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 6

74 Prof. H. Karsten on the Fecundation of the Fungi.

The supposition that the mode of development -ascertained,

indeed, only from this single example occurs also in the other

composite fruits of the Lichens and Fungi, is supported by the

analogous development of the fruits of the leafy cellular Cryp-

togamia.

In Mosses and Liverworts the germ-cell contained in the

archegonium, after fecundation by means of antherozoids in the

same way as in vascular Cryptogamia, multiplies into a great

number of seeds and at the same time becomes developed into

an envelope for these, constructed with so many modifications

that until recently it could be almost exclusively employed for

the classification of these plants. In like manner, if the result

obtained in the case of Caenogonium be found to apply also to

the other Lichens and Fungi, the fertilized germ-cell of these

also grows into a fruit of complicated structure, usually serving

as an envelope to innumerable seeds, and here also presenting

itself in such multifarious forms that it has likewise been em-

ployed in systematic botany for the arrangement of the Fungi

in genera and families.

Between the two great divisions of the Cryptogamia esta-

blished in accordance with their histological structure and the

formation of their fruits, the vascular and cellular Cryptogamia,

the Algz, hitherto likewise but imperfectly known as regards

the development of their fruit, would apparently take their

lace. |

: In order to test these ideas, as soon as I had completed the

_ investigation of Canogonium, I undertook the dissection and

observation of the developmental history of the fruits of Fungi,

although in their earliest stages these organs (which, from their

great delicacy, elude dissection, and by the inclusion of air in

all the larger interstices of their loose tissue become opaque)

present to the anatomist even greater difficulties than the fruit

of the lichens, which from their smallness alone are so difficult

to dissect that several recent authors have been unsuccessful in ~

performing this operation.

In Agaricus campestris, Linn., by gradually going back from

the forms recognizable with certainty as the youngest states of

the cap to smaller ones, I found an organ which, from its pecu-

liar form and texture, I could not but regard as the first com-

mencement of the fruit. This was an oval, almost egg-shaped

simple cell, standing upon a short peduncle of the thickness of

the mycelium, and of from three to four times the diameter of

this, filled with albuminous matter and overgrown by filaments

of the mycelium, which were at first single, but by continually

increasing in number, at last form a thick rind (peridium, velum)

Prof. H. Karsten on the Fecundation of the Fungi. 75

over the central ovicell, which in the meantime increases in

size*,

A similar organ, according to Bary, was lately found by

Oerstedt on the mycelium of another species of this genus,

namely, A. variabilis. This accomplished observer also mentions

elongate, reniform, pedunculated cells, containing albuminoid

plasma and apparently a nucleus. Near these cells, regarded

as equivalent to the female organs, Oerstedt found filamentous

organs, the ends of which were generally turned away from these

cells, and rarely bent towards them: these appeared to Oerstedt

to have possibly the function of anthers. Without any further

perceptible changes, the ovicell is afterwards enveloped by a web

of mycelium-filaments, which spring from the branch bearing it;

by this means the foundation of the cap is laid.

This result harmonizes to a certain extent with my above-

mentioned view attained by the observation of the development

of the fruit of Cenogonium, and corresponds both with my

above-detailed observations on A. campestris and with those

which I have since had the opportunity of making upon A.vagi-

natus, Bull. The latter, indeed, only enable us to advance one

step in the elucidation of this difficult subject ; but as we are so

completely unacquainted with the first stages of development of

the fruit of Fungi, they may nevertheless fitly be communicated

here, in order to incite to a further investigation of the subject.

For the repetition of these observations I selected A.vaginatus,

because, from its smooth mycelium-filaments, it seemed to me

to be better suited to the purpose than A. campestris.

By going back from the developed fruits to younger states,

on the mycelium of this Agaric also I found, as the first indica-

tion and commencement of the pileus, simple cells of oblong

form, at first with short but afterwards with longer foot-stalks,

from two to five times the breadth of the filaments of the my-

celium. These had turbid albuminous contents (not shining,

as in A. campestris); and in their centre a nuclear cell, filled with

rather clearer fluid, could be recognized. The pedicels were se-

parated by a septum both from the dilated terminal cell and

from the filament of the mycelium. Once I found two such

cells close together, both, however, with rather short pedicels,

and without any other branches in their vicinity (fig. 1). That

these bodies are not parasitic structures, but organs of the

fungus itself, is shown by the continuity of these branches, and

their perfect similarity in structure with those of the mycelium-

filament, beset with the commencements of fruit in their imme-

diate vicinity, from which they originated ; that they cannot be

* Gesammelte Beitrage, p. 344.

76 Prof. H. Karsten on the Fecundation of the Fungi.

regarded as gonidia or so-called spermatia, but are the first

commencement of the fruit of the Fungus, is also proved by

their subsequent stages of development.

Thus similar oval cells, but with rather longer pedicels, had

beside them a cylindrical cell likewise springing from the myce-

lium, and only slightly exceeding its filament in thickness. I

suppose that such cylindrical cells would also have sprouted

- forth near each of the two cells figured (fig. 1) when these had ~

become a little older. But I once found this cylindrical fila-

ment, which consists of two cells, and slightly exceeds the oval

terminal cell of the filament first produced, closely applied to

the latter, and containing a turbid fluid in its superior cell

(fig. 2). The oval cell was then not filled with such uniform

contents as in its younger states, but with a vesicular frothy

matter, which had drawn together towards the side of the

cell which was in contact with the neighbouring filament, so

that in this cell, on the side opposite to the latter filament,

there was a space free from the albuminous contents and filled

only with watery fluid.

The most remarkable thing about this object seemed to me

to be the circumstance that the oval terminal cell of the first-

formed branch appeared at its point of contact with the cylin-

drical terminal cell of the later-formed branch to be, as it were,

pressed into the latter, and even when moved and pulled, by

which means the apex of the filiform branch was torn away, it

did not separate therefrom, and was apparently amalgamated

with it at this point of contact. Such an amalgamation of two

neighbouring mycelium-filaments is very unusual in this fungus;

and we must therefore suppose that these two amalgamated

branches had some extraordinary relations to each other.

Moreover this spot where the amalgamation took place pos-

sessed a structure different from that of the rest of the walls of

these two branches. For while in other parts the membranes

of these two branch-cells presented no difference from those of

the mycelium-filaments (unless, perhaps, the wall of the oval

cell might be rather more delicate), this point of contact and

amalgamation was rather more thick-walled, more turbid, rough,

and, so far as could be judged from the-position, which was not

very favourable for examination, was somewhat similar to the

finely porous perforated walls.

The turbid, granular contents which flowed out on the rup-

ture of the terminal cell of this branch, and mixed with the

water in which the object lay, showed small elongated cellules

filled with clear contents: these, as it appeared to me, are the

small dark corpuscles like granules of cell-contents, which by

cndosmosis of the water in which they floated became so far

Prof. H. Karsten on the Fecundation of the Fungi. 77

expanded, and thus could be more clearly recognized than when

imbedded in the turbid cell-juice within their mother cell.

From the lower parts of both branches, that bearing the cylin-

drical, as well as that bearing the oval terminal cell, small rami-

fications had sprouted (fig. 2). Similar ramifications occurred

on others in greater quantity. They curved over the oval

terminal cell (which had in the meanwhile-grown larger), and

removed this entirely from observation, not only by their own

presence, but especially by their speedily collecting between

them a quantity of air insoluble in water.

But in this stage of development these two cells were not

always so distinctly perceptible by their uncovered inferior ex-

tremity as in the case represented in fig. 3: the rudiment of the

fruit, when it had attained this small size and acquired a more

or less globular form, was usually seated immediately upon the

mycelium-filament. | a Hae

Sometimes I detected among these mycelium-filaments, after

the removal of the air by the air-pump, the vertex of a simple

thin-walled cell, of about twice the size of the free oval branch-

cell. Twice I succeeded in isolating the cell partially from the fila-

ments enveloping it—that is to say, in separating the upper part,

embracing two-thirds of the entire cell, from the latter; the

inferior third was always so amalgamated with the filaments,

which here lie closer together, that it remained united therewith

(fig. 4). The very delicate membrane was somewhat folded

and rumpled; cellular contents could be detected in neither

case, but only a covering of the inner surface with an irregularly

distributed yellowish plasma. It could not be decided whether

this coating of the wall indicated the previous presence of deli-

cate endogenous cells, which might perhaps have collapsed by the

water having penetrated into the larger mother cell and pressed

upon its wall.

In somewhat further developed rudimentary fruits (figs. 5,

6, 7) I have been equally unable, by preparation with needles,

to set free the hitherto nearly central cell, overgrown by myce-

lium-filaments from beneath, or to detect any indication of it.

Nor did anatomical examination with the aid of the knife fur-

nish any satisfactory results for the formation of a clear notion

of the further course of development of the fecundated ovicell*,

* If we are to regard the development of the fruit of the Fungi as a

consequence of the cooperation of the two cells above described, and

therefore to recognize in it a process analogous to the action of the pollen

upon the embryo-sac, and characterizable as sexual, the oval pedunculated

mother cell of the Fungus-fruit will correspond with the ovule of the

Phanerogamia, as well as with the archegonium of the Cryptogamia, and

is to be compared with a naked nucleus of the ovum, or the central cell of

78 Prof. H. Karsten on the Fecundation of the Fungi.

as it appears to be, from analogy with Canogonium. I could

ascertain from it only that the outermost envelope of mycelium-

filaments which forms over the central cell, and is comparable

to the outer cortical layer of the apothecium of Cenogonium,

becomes the general veil (velwm wuniversale) of the Agaricus

vaginatus ; further, that with the first development of the young

fruit, which is soon of a globular form, the portion destined to

form the peduncle of the developing fruit is produced by the

increase and interlacing of the mycelium-filaments, especially

those beneath the ovicell; and that the greatest accumulation

of plasma occurs in the elongated cells which are here present;

so that, probably, the most active formation of new cells takes

place at first at the apex of this part of the peduncle (which is

situated beneath the general veil), and soon afterwards a little

below its apex. ?

Whether this cambial tissue is produced somewhat as in

Cenogonium, from the nuclear cell which was contained in the

ovicell, is a question which cannot yet be solved with cer-

tainty, although it will most probably be answered in the

affirmative.

If this be the mode of development of the fruit in the Hy-

menomycetes, it will present the followimg differences from

that of Canogonium :— |

In the apothecium of these Lichens (which, until it opens at

the vertex and becomes expanded into a nearly flat disk bearing

the hymenium, likewise forms a globular and completely closed

body), the new generations produced in the fecundated central

cell of the naked archegonium, which finally contain the spores

as the last member of this series of cell-developments, are so

arranged in the centre of the young fruit that all the spore-

tubes lie in a radial direction.

Each of these numerous tubes produced from the fecundated

germ-cell of the Lichen becomes united at its base (hitherto

the archegonium, which, even in the Algze, generally occurs without an

envelope. Hence this primitive mother cell of the Fungus-fruit, if we do

not apply to it the general denomination of “ ovicell,’’ must be named the

“archegonium,” or perhaps, to distinguish-it from that concealed in a

simple stratum of cells, the “ naked archegonium,” as I have already ex-

plained (Bot. Untersuchungen, p. 91).

To give the name of “ oogonium”’ to this organ on account of its want

of an envelope, is just as unnecessary, and therefore unscientific, as to

name the naked nucleus differently from that with one envelope, and this,

again, differently from that with several coats. Who would now approve,

if some one were to give different names to the simple scale-like leaf of

the mosses, and to the linear grass-leaf, or the simple pedunculated leaf

of a myrtle, and, again, a different name to the latter and to the composite

leaf of the Leguminose, &c.

Prof. H. Karsten on the Feeundation of the Fungi. 79

peripherally situated) with the tissue of the parent plant, in the

same way as the fecundated germ-cell of the leafy Cryptogamia,

amongst which it is especially comparable to that of the Mosses,

growing by its inferior extremity into the tissue of the parent

plant which conveys the nutritive fluid, and becoming more or

less intimately amalgamated therewith (/.c. p. 92. vi. 2¢ & 3,

p- 94. vii. 5 & 8). By the subsequent opening and expansion

of the young rudiment of the fruit, the apices of the spore-

tubes and paraphyses, which previously lay together in its cen-

tre, become its extreme uppermost. surface (p. 91. v. 5, 6, 9).

If I am not greatly mistaken, this condition is reproduced in

the most correspondent manner in the fruits of the Liverworts

which are furnished with a central column; at least, in these,

up to the opening of the fruit, the elaters, which may be com-

pared organologically with the paraphyses, are attached by their

extremities to the columella (where this is present), and this

may be compared with the medullary layer of the apothecium.

(Flora Columb. xx. 23.)

According to my observations (which are certainly still im-

perfect) on the Discomycetes (Peziza, Helvella), similar condi-

tions occur in these also; and there is no ground for supposing

that the development of the Pyrenomycetes takes place in a very

different manner, as the folds and chambers occurring in them

may be explained just as simply by processes and excrescences

of the inner surface of the fruit (which is simple in its earliest

stages) as the separated compartments (receptacula) by the cir-

cumstance that the first generations of the fecundated germ-

cells do not remain in close proximity, but are forced apart by

the development of the medullary layer, and become isolated

towards the surface of the fruit, after which each of them ac-

quires an orifice on the peripheral side for the spore-tubes pro-

duced in it in the interim, in exactly the same way as the (in

this sense) unilocular fruit of the Lichens.

Whether, and how far, a different condition occurs in the

Hymenomycetes, remains to be decided by future investigations.

From my observations, I conceive the production of the pileus

in the Hymenomycetes to take place in the same way as the

isolation of the chambers of the Pyrenomycetes, namely, that

the youngest generations of the fecundated germ-cell, which at

first form a layer upon the peduncle developing itself beneath

this, are forced asunder, penetrated, and overgrown by it, so

that the cambial hymenium surrounds the apex of the peduncle

in a circular form beneath the tissue of the pileus which grows

over it, and from this grows downwards in various forms.

The most significant and important difference in the develop-

ment of the hymenium of the Fungi, which is even indicated in

80 Prof. H. Karsten on the Fecundation of the Fungi.

the distinction between asco- and basidiospores, and, in my

opinion, increases the difficulty of understanding the develop-

ment of the latter, consists in the fact that the spores of the

Lichens and Ascomycetes are produced in a simple regular se-

quence of endogenous cell-development from the one fecundated

ovicell, and only the last generation of the spore mother cells is

slightly produced downwards in a peduncular form, becoming

united with the subjacent tissue in the Basidiomycetes ; on the

contrary, a sprouting of the cambial hymenium-cells, which

multiply and regenerate themselves for the development of the

spores, takes place at a more or less early period of development.

By this means, as also by the amalgamation of these superiorly

elongated and branched hymenial cells of the Basidiomycetes

with the neighbouring tissue of the pileus, the limits of the two

tissues (of the pileus and hymenium) are more difficult to recog-

nize than in most of the Ascomycetes.

EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURES.

Fig. 1. Two naked archegonia of Agaricus vaginatus, Bull.

Fig. 2. A similar archegonium, and near it a cylindrical branch-cell amal-

gamated with it at the point of contact.

Fig. 3. PP hse: fruit-rudiment, | in We middle of which a large cell is to

e seen.

Fig. 4. The large cell set free.

Fig. 5. Longitudinal section of an older fruit-rudiment, already covered

by the cortical layer.above this central cell.

Figs. 6 & 7. Two other young but more developed fruit-rudiments.

Rev. R. T. Lowe on a new Madeiran Pupa. 81

X VII.—Description of a new Madeiran Pupa.

By R. T. Lows, M.A.

Pupa Wollaston, Lowe.

(§ Alvearella, Lowe.)

T. majuscula, solidiuscula, compacta, curta, late abbreviato-oblonga,

utrinque obtusa, latitudine per anfractus 2-23 ultimos subzequali

2-5 longitudinis eequante, deinde subito per reliquos anfractus in

apicem umbonato-prominulum contracta, tota obsolete striatula

leevigata nitens fusco-umbrina (spira apicem versus alba decorti-

cata), angustissime pallide 1—2-fasciata ; anfractibus sex planatis v.

convexiusculis, 2~3 ultimis infra suturam subcanaliculatam abrupte

gibboso-prominentibus scalatis, ultimo antice medio distinctius con-

eaviusculo v. leviter pone labrum spiraliter subcanaliculato, striolis

subflexuoso-obliquis obsoletis transversis, sutura impressa exarata

profunda; apertura subtrilobato-auriformi s. triangulari, angulis

rotundatis, ringente, 5-plicata, plicis 2 ventralibus exteriore ma-

jore, 2 columellaribus inferiore majore, 1 palatali, 2 ventralibus

columellarique inferiore subzequalibus conspicuis magnis, colu-

mellari superiore palatalique minoribus subinconspicuis immersis ;

labro subincrassato reflexiusculo superne inflexo-sinuato, denti-

culo ad sinum distincto intus prominulo, sinu respirationis sub-

completo distincto.

Longit. 3 millim.; diam. 25; apert. 1 longa, 1 lata; anfr. 6.

Hab. in ora Maderee septentrionali, inter exempla haud pauca P.

concinne Lowe, in convalle “ Rib. do Inferno” (ut fertur) propter

illustr. Baronem do Castello de Paiva collecta, a cl. Wollastono

detecta. Nomen itaque ferat species pulcherrima in honorem

oculatissimi Puparum Maderensium indagatoris, qui tantis specie-

bus novis genus jam olim locupletavit.

At once distinguished from P. concinna Lowe by its much

greater proportionate breadth and short, thick, squarish figure ;

and from P. gibba and P. abbreviata, besides other differences,

by its being so much larger. There is also much about it which

reminds one of P. cassida and P. cassidula: but it is most di-

stinct from all, especially by the abrupt contraction of the spire

above the last two or three volutions, and by the scalariform

character of these, each rising up into a blunt keel or ridge

below the deeply impressed or subcanaliculated suture. The

colour also is peculiar, being more of a dark umber than chestnut-

brown, with two remote, narrow pale bands, one at the base,

the other on the infra-sutural ridge or shoulder at the top of the

last volution; but these will probably prove variable, and even

in the present example the upper band is obscure and incon-

spicuous. ‘The spire is abruptly contracted above the second or

third volution into a short obtuse decorticated umbo ; the lowest

two or three volutions are of nearly equal breadth, or broadly

82 Dr. O.A. L. Morch on the History of Dreissena polymorpha.

and shortly barrel-shaped, and the last is spirally concave or

slightly grooved or channelled a little way backwards from the

outer lip below the middle. The aperture, both in shape and in

the form, size, and proportion of its plaits, differs from that of

all the species above mentioned. The umbilicus is moderately

large and infundibuliform.

A unique example of this fine new Pupa, with the remains

of its animal still present in the aperture, was detected by T.

Vernon Wollaston, Hsq., the well-known explorer of the Atlantic

insect fauna, and author of ‘ Insecta Maderensia,’ ‘ Canariensia,’

&c., in a box containing a number of specimens of P. concinna

Lowe, sent to him from Madeira, about a year ago, by the Baron

do Castello de Paiva, and marked “ Rib. do Inferno.” Though

some doubt therefore must necessarily attach to the precise

habitat of this particular single specimen, there can be no ques-

tion whatever, with any one whose eye has become at all versed

im the aspect of Madeiran Pupe, as to its having been really

collected in the north of the island, and probably in one of the

few haunts of P. concinna—namely, at the head of the Rib. de

Joo Delgado (not far remote from that of the Rib. do Inferno)

or of the Boa Ventura on the north side of the Pico Casado, at

a considerable elevation.

This discovery is therefore a fresh instance of the great obli-

gations of naturalists to the indefatigable exertions of the Baron

do Castello de Paiva, who, though unhappily precluded by ill

health from prosecuting his botanical and zoological researches

personally, is yet contributing continually, by his employment

or encouragement of others, some new acquisition of interest or

importance to the domains of what is now termed, euphemistically,

“science.”

XVIII.— Remarks on the History of Dreissena polymorpha.

By Dr. Orro A. L. Morcu. ‘

In a review of ‘The Record of Zoological Literature’ (Ann. &

Mag. N. Hist. Dec. 1866, p. 494) an extract is given from a

critique of Dr. K. von Martens, to the effeet that my opinion as

to the identity of Pinna fluviatilis, Sander, with Dreissena poly-

morpha depends on an analysis of Sander’s account and on “the

analogous fact that the occurrence of the genus Unio in Den-

mark remained unknown to so careful an observer as O. F,

Miller.”

This is a mistake. I rely mainly on the facts that Sander refers

his shell to the genus Pinna, and that he expressly states that

his shell is not figured in Schréter’s work on freshwater shells,

Dr. O. A. L. Mérch on the History of Dreissena polymorpha. 83

which contains ten figures of species of the genus Unio, inclu-

ding two or three of U. batavus. It therefore seems to me im-

possible that the Pinna fluviatilis could be U. batavus, as Dr.

Gysser supposes.

H. Sander, Professor at the Gymnasium I[Jlustre in Carlsruhe,

who died at the early age of twenty-eight, was certainly not a

professed conchologist ; but several volumes of his sufficiently

show that he was a person of unusual intelligence, and had a

considerable knowledge of natural history. As he chiefly occu-

pied himself with the fauna of his native country (entirely an

inland one), it is not surprising that he regarded Anodonta as

the type or analogue of Mytilus, and that he did not place his

new shell in the same genus. After much study, investigation,

and comparison, he came to the conclusion that the shell in

question must belong to the genus Pinna of Linné, to which

genus he likewise refers M. edulis, having seen the latter during

his journey through Belgium. Sander gave his shell the name

of fluviatilis on account of its having a different habitat from

M. edulis. Dreissena is the only freshwater shell that has any

resemblance to Pinna. Sander’s description relates to the co-

lour only, viz.: outside dark green; inside blue, with yellow

stripes (“ Streifen”’), which, when held towards the light, are

iridescent. The last expression is translated by Dr. Gysser as

“nerlmuttern” (nacreous), although that word is used by Sander in

the same page for the inside of Anodonta, and not for his shell.

The rays in Unio are visible mostly on the outside. The fulgu-

rate markings of Dreissena are not always present, nor are

they easily perceptible in full-grown specimens; but may they

not have been meant by “Streifen”? Some specimens are

stated by Sander to attain the size of 2 inches (Rhenish?). I

have not oberved any larger than 45 millims., or nearly 1 inch.

Perhaps Sander’s measurement was taken from memory or judged

by the eye. Two inches would not be an extraordinary size for

any Unio except U. batavus ; and that size is mentioned by Sander

as unusual and only attained in certain specimens.

The disappearance of marine Mollusca from places which they

used to inhabit is by no means infrequent: it has been explained

by Mr. Jeffreys in his work on British Conchology. Similar

instances among the freshwater Mollusca may fairly be pre-

sumed. Some years ago, Limnea peregra was common in a small

pond in the park of Frederiksberg; it is now no longer to be

found there, although other species remain. Apus productus is

said to have disappeared from places where it was formerly

abundant. Dr. von Martens informs me that the water of the

little river Alp is very impure, in consequence of its receiving all

the drainage of the town of Carlsruhe; Professor Alex. Braun

84 Mr, J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

has only found in it a single plant, a small Alga. This cireum-

stance seems sufficient to account for the disappearance of

Dreissena, Previous to 1780, Carlsruhe was, no doubt, much

smaller than it is at present, and the water was therefore more

ure.

‘ It is not impossible that the small rivulet mentioned by Sander

may have become, since 1780, unsuitable for the Dreissena.

- Perhaps the quality of the water may have changed, or an in-

crease in the number of water-fow! or fishes may have destroyed

the Dreissena. Mr. James Bryant, the discoverer of Dreissena

in England, used it as bait in fishing for perch in the Thames.

The circumstance that Dreissena has not been observed in the

loess of the Rhine is not a proof of its absence from that wide-

spread deposit : I believe neither Unio nor Anodonta has hitherto

been detected in it. Nor, in my opinion, can the silence of

writers be regarded as a proof of the non-existence of Dreissena

in the west of Europe previously to 1824. The freshwater shells

were so little investigated before the time of C. Pfeiffer and

Rossmissler, that even Unio tumidus was not known out of

Denmark until 1825. U. pictorum and U. batavus were chiefly

known to Schroter and preceding conchologists from Nuremberg

colour-boxes.

The alleged migration of Dreissena seems to be rather too

sudden, if not too swift. In 1824 it was noticed in the Thames,

in 1825 in the Niemen, and in 1826 in the mouth of the Rhine.

Its appearance is more like that of Miastor, which was first ob-

served at Astrakhan : as soon as the attention of naturalists was

called to it, Mzastor was found in every place where it might be

expected to occur. Dreissena may owe a great deal of its rapid

distribution to commerce, or perhaps to the pontoon-trains of

the armies of Napoleon; but I still deny that there is any proof

that it was introduced everywhere in this century, principally

between the years 1824 and 1828.

XIX.—On the Menispermacee.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.E.S. &e.

[Continued from p. 29.]

87. Dip.ocrisia.

This genus was proposed by me, in 1851, for a small set of

plants of which the Cocculus macrocarpus, W. & A., is the type.

It differs from Cocculus, Nephroica, and Holopeira in habit and

the structure of its putamen and seed. These differences are so

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 85

manifest that it is difficult to conceive how it was possible that

such experienced botanists as the authors of the ‘ Flora Indica’

and the ‘Genera Plantarum’ refused to acknowledge Diplo-

clisia, and why they should have merged it, together with

Nephroica and Holopeira, into Cocculus. In its habit there is

nothing resembling a single species of either of those genera;

for the typical plant bears much the appearance of Chondoden-

dron tomentosum of the ‘ Flora Peruviana,’ agreeing in its distant,

nearly orbicular, large leaves, with crenately sinuated margins,

supported upon very'elongated slender petioles, and where the

nerves as well as their branches terminate in the crenatures of

the margin, and do not anastomose, as in all the genera before

mentioned. The ¢ inflorescence is racemose, long and slender,

with short branches bearing from one to three pedicellated

flowers ; the 2 raceme is still more elongated, quite simple, with

extremely lengthened pedicels; the sepals are ovate and prettily

maculated; the petals cuneately rhomboid, with the lateral

angles inflexed ; the filaments are much thickened and incurved

at the apex, in which is dorsally imbedded a 2-celled anther,

which bursts bivalvately by a horizontal fissure: the ? flower

has six sterile stamens, a glabrous ovary, with a short thick

style, surmounted by a horizontally reflected, one-lipped, nar-

rowly cup-shaped stigma with a very crenulated margin. The

drupe is oblong, in one species being unusually large; its puta-

men, like that of Tilacora and Chondodendron, is oblong,

greatly compressed, of coriaceous texture, with a carinal peri-

phery and a prominent, radiately striated, horseshoe-shaped

ring upon the outer edge of each face, leaving a somewhat fal-

cate, very deep depression, extending from the base beyond

the centre, with a prominent narrow rib down its middle; its

condyle is internal, in the form of a linear septum connecting

_the two opposite hollows in the line of the projecting ribs; thus

it divides the cell nearly into two pouches, giving it the form of

a horseshoe with its long legs almost parallel: the seed is there-

fore hippocrepiform, not cyclical as in the other genera before

mentioned; the embryo, imbedded in fleshy albumen, partakes

of the same form, has linear, strap-shaped, very long, flattened,

incumbent cotyledons ; but the radicle is extremely short, some-

what conical, a third or a fourth of their breadth, and is in one

species only one-eighteenth, in another one-twelfth part of their

incurved length. But it is not alone in these extremely dis-

similar floral and seminal characters that this incompatibility

exists: Diploclisia partakes of the rule which prevails through-

out the Menispermacee—that where such differences exist, we

may rely on finding a corresponding diversity in the habit of

the plants of the genus. These combined circumstances fully

86 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

justify a strong protest against the attempt to confound Diplo-

chsia with Cocculus, Nephroica, and Holopeira.

Dirrocuista, nob. ;—Flores dioici. Masc. Sepala 6, biserialia,

interiora alterna, duplo majora, cuneato-ovata, subconcava,

seepissime lineis parallelis interruptis maculatim picta, zestiva-

tione imbricata. Petala 6, dimidio minora, cuneato-rhom-

boidea, apice obtusiuscula, lobis lateralibus obtusis et invo-

lutis, guttatim picta. Stamina 6, petalis opposita et paullulo

longiora; filamenta imo tenuiora, superne latiora et valde

incrassata, intus plana, extus convexa, carnosula, guttatim

picta, apice gradatim inflexa ; anthere subglobose, sub-4-lobee,

summo filamentorum dorsaliter subimmerse, introrse, 2-

loculares, loculis parallelim adnatis, rima transversa 2-val-

valtim hiantibus. Ovaria rudimentaria 3, centralia, puncti-

formia.— Fem. Sepala et petala masc. Stamina sterilia 6,

petalis equilonga, imo gynecii orta, compresso-filiformia,

extus convexiora, subincurva, glandulis 2 ovalibus apice no-

tata. Ovaria 3, gibboso-oblonga, glabra, gynecio conico 3-

gono insita, erecta, 1l-locularia, ovwlo unico, lateri interiori

appenso. Stylus validus, teres, angulo interno excentricus et

erectus. Stigma horizontaliter expansum, extus subunilabia-

tum vel cymbiforme, valde concavum, marginibus crenato-

plicatis. Drupe 3, vel abortu 1, magne, obovato-oblonge,

sarcocarpio parvo viscido, stylo persistente basi contiguo no-

tatum. Putamen majusculum, longe obovatum, valde com-

-pressum, subincurvum, circa peripheriam carinatam rugis

irregularibus radiatim sulcatum, utraque facie lacuna longi-

tudinali imo angustiore incurva excavatum, et hinc linea pro-

minente liratum, 1-loculare ; condylus internus, angustissime

septiformis, liras externas adversus, a basi ultra medium loculi

protensus, loculo hoc modo longiuscule bimarsupiato et hip-

pocrepiformi. Semen loculo conforme, transverse crenulatum ;

integumentum membranaceum, raphe lineari chalazaque ven-

trali ad condylum affixum : embryo hippocrepicus, intra albu-

men simplex subparcum sepultus, cotyledonibus late lineari-

bus, foliaceis, carnosulis, incumbentibus, radicula brevissima

tereti supera ad stylum spectante multoties longioribus.

Frutices volubiles Indie orientalis, ramulis longissimis, depen-

dentibus ; folia palata vel subpeltata, suborbicularia vel late

subdeltoidea, vix cordata, marginibus cartilagineis et subcrenatis,

glaberrima, 5-nervia, nervis externe ramosis, ramisque in cre-

naturis marginalibus terminantibus, subtus sepe cretaceo-glauca,

longissime petiolata ; racemi graciles, valde elongati, in axillis

solitaru vel plurimi, e cicatricibus post foliorum delapsum, fas-

ciculatt, pendult, floresque omnino glabri.

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee, 87

The following species will be described in the third volume of .

the ‘Contributions to Botany ’?—

1. Diploclisia macrocarpa, nob. in Ann. Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vii. 42 ;

—Cocculus macrocarpus, Wight, Ill. 1. 22, tab.7; W.& A.

Pr. Fl. Ind. i. 18.—In Malabaria: v.s.in herb. Mus. Brit.

et Hook., sine foliis in fructu (Wight, 41).

inclyta, nob. ;—Cocculus macrocarpus, Hook. et Th, Fl.

Ind. i. 191 (non Wight).—In India orient.: v. s. in herb.

meo, Peradenia, Ceylon (Gardn. 29) ; in herb. Hook., Ceylon

(Thwaites, 1052), Courtallam (Wight, 27), Mangalore

(Hohenhacher, 836), Concan (Gibson), Bombay (Law).

lepida, nob.—In regione Malayana et Khasya: ». s.

in herb. Hook., Chittagong (Griffiths), ibid. (Hook. & Th.),

Amherst, Tenasserim (Falconer), Khasya (Hook. & Th.).

pictinervis, nob.—In India et China: v. s. in herb. Mus.

Brit. 8, Ind. or. (Soc. Unit. Fratr.); 9, China merid.

(Seeman, 2459). ?

88. TRISTICHOCALYX.

This genus has been established by Dr. Mueller, upon suffi-

ciently valid grounds, for an Australian plant which had been

referred to Pachygone by Mr. Bentham ; but the structure of its

seed shows that it belongs to a different tribe, the Platygonea,

its station being near Cocculus. Dr. Mueller considered that

its place was close to Tinomiscium: but it does not bear the

slightest analogy with that genus; in habit it resembles some

species of Limacia. Dr. Mueller’s description of the fruit and

seed is not as clear as might be desired; but if I understand it

rightly, the embryo is imbedded in copious simple albumen,

has a superior short terete radicle, with somewhat large, oval,

thin, foliaceous cotyledons, which are incumbently curved, with

one face directed to the condyle, as in Cocculus; at least, that

is what I understand by his expression ‘‘ cotyledones latze, te-

nerrime membranacez, sibi applicite.” There is a seed of this

plant in the Hookerian herbarium, which has been broken into

fragments in the attempt to analyze it : there we find some por-

tions of the albumen, which is of a solid waxy consistence; the

radicle is terete, attached to half of one of the cotyledons, the

other one being deficient. From this and the broken putamen,

assisted by Dr. Mueller’s details, I have drawn up the following

generic character.

I may take this opportunity of recommending any botanist

desirous of analyzing any Menispermaceous seed to adopt the

method I have always successfully followed :—after macerating

and freeing the putamen from its pericarpial covering, to intro-

88 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

duce the point of the dissecting-knife along the peripheral line

of suture, when it is easily separated into two valves, leaving the

kernel in an entire state: we thus see the true form of the cell,

its position with regard to the condyle, and the mode of attach-

ment of the seed, the embryo and the albumen, if present, being

thus obtained whole and uninjured.

In the herbarium of the late Dr. Lindley, I found an Austra-

lian plant, collected in Capt. Mitchel’s exploring expedition,

which may be considered a second species of this genus: this

has enabled me to render the generic character more complete.

TristicHocaLyx, F. Muell.—Flores dioici. Mase. Sepala 9,

3-serialia, extus alternatim minora, exteriora lanceolata, in-

teriora elliptica, subacuta, xstivatione imbricata. Petala 6,

sepalis dimidio breviora, imo cuneata, rotundatim sub-3-loba,

lobis lateralibus, involutis, stamina circumdatis. Stamina

6, libera, petalis opposita et equilonga; fi/amenta teretia,

apice incrassata; anthere dorso introrsus affixe, subglobose,

sub-4-lobe, 2-loculares, loculis sine connectivo collateralibus,

rima transversa dehiscentibus.—Fem. nondum cogniti. Drupa

(reliquis abortivis ?) solitaria, gibboso-ovata, exsicca; putamen

reniformi-subglobosum, paulo compressum, subosseum, 1]-

loculare, latere ventrali condylo interno paulo intruso notatum.

Semen nephroideum: embryo in albumine copioso cereaceo

albido immersus, subincurvus, cotyledonibus ovatis, tener-

rime foliaceis, incumbentibus, radicula brevi tereti supera

ad stylum subbasalem spectante multo longioribus.

Frutices Australasict volubiles; folia elliptica, acuta, petiolata,

3—5-nervia, crassiuscula, supra nitentia, subtus pubescentia :

panicule ¢ axillares, solitarie vel gemine, folio breviores, pu-

berule ; flores parvi, pedicellati.

The two species will be fully described 1 in iat third volume of 7

the ‘Contributions to Botany :’"—

1. Tristichocalyx pubescens, F. Mueller, Fragm. iv. _ ;—Pachy-

gone pubescens, Benth. Fl. Austr. 1. 58.—In Australia

boreali-orientali: v.s. in herb. Hook., Quail Island (Flood).

diffusus, nob.—In Australia interiore : v. s. in herb.

Lindl. (Mitchel’s Exped.).

39. LEGNEPHORA.

The type of this genus is a plant from Australia, the Cocculus

Moorii of Dr. Mueller, which Messrs. Bentham and Hooker

referred to a well-known Indian species, Pericampylus incanus ;

and in my description of that species I have alluded to the great

discrepancies existing between them. It differs from that genus

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 89

in its glanduliferous, cuneate, orbicular petals, in its free stamens

in the ¢ flower, and in the want of petals, in its peculiar sterile

stamens, and a different stigma in the 9 flower, and in the widely

different form of the putamen and structure of the seed. Theleaves

are broadly ovate, often cordate at base, with five straight basal

nerves reaching nearly to the apex, and much branched exter-

nally, polished and reticulated above, glauco-pruinose beneath,

on a pubescent petiole more than half their length. The?

axillary panicle is about the length of the petiole, with some-

what verticillate branches: the ? inflorescence is much shorter,

with a bifurcate peduncle, each branch bearing about three

alternate pedicellated flowers: the ¢ flower has six sepals, six

petals, and six free stamens: the 9 flower has six sepals, uo pe-

tals, six sterile stamens opposite the sepals, the filament being

much compressed and dilated considerably towards the apex,

which is truncated, bearing a cup-shaped gland immersed in each

angle: the putamen is cuneately orbicular, greatly compressed,

with an excentral, concave, scutiform impression; around the

hippocrepiform cell it has a very broad wing, formed of five flat

plates (one peripheral, two lateral on each side), cleft into

pergamineous or soft teeth, somewhat imbricated and radiating

in a direction parallel with the faces, and from which the meso-

carpal pulp, in which they are imbedded, is with difficulty sepa-

rated*. I have not seen a perfect seed; but Dr. Mueller states

(FI. Austral. i. 56) that the embryo is in the axis of the albumen,

with narrow cotyledons closed against each other—a definition

scarcely comprehensible ; but, as he refers his plant to Cocculus,

we may interpret his meaning to be that the embryo has incum-

bent cotyledons imbedded in albumen, as in that genus; and on

this evidence I have placed Legnephora among the Platygonee,

after Tristichocalyz.

Lrenernora, nob.—Flores dioici. Masc. Sepala 6, biscriata,

subzequalia, elliptica, vix acuta, extus pilosa, 3 exteriora paulo

angustiora, zstivatione imbricata. Petala 6, squamiformia,

sepalis opposita et 6-plo breviora, cuneato-rotundata, lateribus

glanduloso-incrassatis, glabra, carnosula. Stamina 6, petalis

equilonga et opposita; fi/amenta teretia, sursum gradatim

incrassata; anthere subglobose, filamento 2-plo _latiores,

dorso affixee, introrsze, 2-loculares, loculis connectivo angusto

paululo excurrente sejunctis, utrinque rima transversali 2-

valvatim dehiscentibus.—Fem. Sepala ut in masc. Petala

nulla. Stamina sterilia 6, sepalis opposita et 2-plo breviora,

cuneato-linearia, apice dilatata et truncata, subcanaliculata,

* Hence the generic name, from A¢yvn (fimbria), hépe ( fero).

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 7

90 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermaceze.

cum glandula concava in quoque angulo semiimmersa. Ova-

ria 3, gibboso-globosa, pilosula, 1-locularia, 1-ovulata. Stylus

brevissimus aut obsoletus. Stigma cordato-orbiculatum, con-

cavum, indivisum, horizontaliter reflexum. Drupe 3, vel

abortu pauciores, compresso-globose, carnose, stigmate basin

versus notate : putamen cuneato-orbiculare, valde compressum,

tenuiter osseum, utraque facie carina hippocrepiformi promi-

nula circa excayationem excentricam obovatam scutiformem

signatum, carina marginali latissima, e laminis pergamineis 5

(quorum 1 peripherica, et utrinque laterales 2) profunde

fimbriatim incisis, secta in lacinias irregulares, parallele ra-

diantes, ad pulpam carnosam arcte adherentes, 1-loculare,

loculo hippocrepico aut subcyclico ; condylus omnino internus,

scuto externo multo brevior, vacuus, clausus. Semen (vix

maturum visum) ; integumentum loculum implens, membra-

naceum, medio ad latus internum chalaza notatum et hine

intra condylum insinuatum: embryo cotyledonibus lineari-

oblongis in albumine sepultus.

Frutex Australie orientalis, scandens; folia petiolata, ovata, e

basi 5—7-nervia, supra glabra, nitida, subtus glauco-pruinosa ;

panicula 3 axillaris, tomentosa: racemus ¢ azillaris et termi-

nalis, sub-6-florus ; drupe glabre.

The following species will be described in the third volume of

the ‘ Contributions to Botany :’—

Legnephora Moorii, nob. ;—Cocculus Moorii, /. Muell. Fragm. i.

162 ;—Pericampylus incanus, Benth. (non nob.) Fl. Austral.

i..58.—In Australia: v.s. in herb. Hook., 3, Wide Bay,

Queensland (Oldfield), Macarthur (Backhouse); ? , Burnett

River (Mueller). ‘

40. SARCOPETALUM.

This genus was established by Dr. Mueller in his ‘ Flora of

Victoria’ (p. 26, tab. suppl. 3), where the typical plant is de-

scribed and figured. Its chief peculiarity consists in its mona-

delphous stamens in the ¢ flower, the central column being

divided, near its summit, into two or three antheriferous forks ;

its sepals vary in number from two to five; its petals are three

to five, longer than the sepals, extremely fleshy, and tumidly

scrotiform: the ¢? flower has four small, denticulated, subrhom-

boidal sepals, four or five much larger, very fleshy, scrotiform

petals, with as many shorter sterile stamens attached to their

claws ; three to six ovaries, with a deeply 2—3-fid reflected stigma;

subglobose drupes, with a reniformly orbicular, compressed,

testaceous putamen, having externally on each side a semicir-

cular excentric impression, and an internal condyle that intrudes

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 91

‘a short distance within the reniform cell, and which is hollow,

with a minute foramen opening externally on each side; each

face of the outer broad hippocrepiform ring is covered with

about seven rows of close, prominent, short tubercles. The

seed has a membranaceous integument that fills the cell, with a

broad chalaza near the condyle, to which it is attached: the

nucleus of the only seed I was able to examine was not fully

developed; it evidently contained albumen, as Dr. Mueller

affirms ; but the form of the embryo was not visible: from this

circumstance, coupled with the similarity in form of the con-

dyle and the shape of the cell, and the resemblance of the integu-

ment, to those in Legnephora and Tristichocalyz, I have placed

this genus in contiguity with them, all being of Australian ori-

gin. The details of the ¢ flower, which I have not seen, are

copied from the description of Dr. Mueller.

Sarcopetatum, F. Mueller.— Flores dioici. Masc. Sepala 2-5,

parva, membranacea, biseriata, exteriora minora. Petala 3-5,

sepalis majora, inzequalia, valde crassa et carnosa, subcuneata,

obovata, apice sub-2-loba vel scrobiformia. Stamina 3, mona-

delpha ; jilamenta in columnam centralem alte coalita, apice

breviter furcata et antherifera; anthere bilobze, lobis ovalibus,

parallelim segregatis, vel imo divergentibus, dorso adunatis,

subextrorsis, sutura oblique longitudinali utrinque dehiscen-

tibus.— Fem. Sepala 4-6, parva, biseriata, exteriora paulo

minora, rhomboidea vel acute triangularia, plus minusve pro-

funde inciso-dentata, membranacea, delicatule reticulata, gla-

bra. Petala 4-6, sepalis longiora, forma scrobiculata marium,

carnosa, glabra. Stamina steriliaeadem numero ac petala, iis op-

posita et dimidio breviora, linearia,imo latiora, apice glandulis 2

segregatis munita. Ovaria 3-6, gibboso-ovata, glabra, gyneecio

paulo elevato insita. Stylus teres, subito reflexus, apice in

stigmata 2 divaricata subulata profunde divisus. Drupe 3

(vel plurimz ?), gibboso-ovate, compressz, stylo fere basali

notate, glabre, longiuscule stipitate, pulposee: putamen te-

nuiter testaceum, reniformi-orbiculatum, valde compressum,

utraque facie excavatione lata scutiformi impressum, ambitu

hippocrepiformi tuberculis crebriter scrobiculato-rugosum,

1-loculare ; condylus internus, parvus, ad sinum paulo in-

trusus, vacuus, utrinque foramine minuto extus perforatus.

Semen loculum implens, reniformi-ovatum; integumentum

membranaceum, lateraliter chalaza notatum, et hine intra

pride insinuatum : embryo (forma ignota) albumine in-

clusus.

Frutex Australia orientalis, scandens ; folia petiolata, peltata, vel

obsolete peltata, deltoideo-ovata, imo cordata, vel omnino

92 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermaceee.

ovalia, apice subacuta, e bast 7-nervia, transversim venosa et

reticulata, glaberrima, supra nitida, subtus pallide glauca:

racemi ¢ in nodis annotinis aphyllis plurimi, fasciculati, vel in

axillis solitarii, petiolo breviores, spicatiflori, et bracteolati ;

flores alternatim pedicellati: racemi ? simallimi.

The details. of the following species will appear in the third

volume of my ‘ Contributions to Botany ’—

Sarcopetalum Harveyanum, F. Muell. Fl. Vict. 27, tab. suppl. 3 ;

Benth. Fl. Austral. i. 57.—In Australia: v. s. in herb.

Hook. 2, Swany River (Mueller), Victoria (Mueller),

Moreton Bay (Oldfield), Illawarra (Cunningham, 178).

41. HyrerBana.

This genus was proposed by me in 1851 for a plant which I

found in the neighbourhood of Rio de Janeiro, that had only

male flowers. As its fruit was then unknown, the genus was

placed among those of dubious position. At that time also, for

want of better knowledge, the fruit of Cocculus Domingensis, DC.

was supposed to belong to Anelasma (the fruit of which was also

unknown)—a supposition suggested by the circumstance, then

mentioned, of the remarkable similarity in the external aspects

of the species of Hyperbena and Anelasma. Soon afterwards I

ascertained that Cocculus Domingensis, of which ¢ flowers only

were then known, belonged to Hyperbena; and having seen its

fruit, I was thus enabled to place it with confidence in the ex-

albuminous tribe of the Pachygonee. The authors of the ‘ Ge-

nera Plantarum” (i. 38) state that Hyperbena scarcely differs

from Cocculus, except in its seed; but those botanists appear to

have entertained a general but not very defined idea of the real

structure of Cocculus. In Hyperbena the form of the petals is

different: they are always more oval, never linear, nor with

deeply inflected basal lobes; the anthers are otherwise con-

structed and differently affixed; added to which, the mode of

inflorescence in both sexes is so distinct, and the aspect of the

leaves so remarkable, that it is always easy to discrimimate one

genus from the other by a mere glance at the specimens. The

leaves are usually oblong, with an~ acuminate apex, coria-

ceous, glabrous, shining, with distant nervures all alternating

and arching together within the margin and immersed in the

parenchyma. The inflorescence is peculiar, and greatly resem-

bles that of Anelasma, generally consisting of a very elongated,

slender rachis, with numerous filiform, lax, corymbose branches

and very minute pedicellated flowers; from two to four of these

raceme-like panicles issue from a tuft of hairs placed at a con-

siderable distance above each axil. The embryo, without albu-

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 93

men, has large, fleshy, accumbent cotyledons, which nearly fill

the entire space of the cell of the putamen. This genus is con-

fined entirely to the South-American continent, the Autilles, and

Mexico.

Dr. Eichler, in his monograph of the Brazilian Menispermacee,

refers all the species of Hyperbena which he describes to the

genus Pachygone, the plants of which are exclusively of Asiatic

origin. No botanist will second this conclusion who attentively

compares the structure of the two genera. In Pachygone the

petals are more linear, inflexed at the summit, with basal auri-

cular lobes which incurvingly embrace and conceal the base of

the filaments and the 4-lobed introrse anthers, without inter-

vening connective, burst bivalvately by a horizontal fissure, all

as in Cocculus, and quite different from Hyperbena: the latter

genus has also another form of putamen, with a very different

kind of condyle. Besides the difference in the floral and seminal

characters, the general aspect of the plants, and more especially

the peculiar mode of venation of the leaves, render it impossible

for any attentive observer to confound the one genus with the

other.

- Mr. Bentham acknowledged the validity of Hyperbena (Journ.

Proc. Linn. Soc. v. Suppl. 50), but made great perplexity among

the species by fusing together my H. Meaicana, Hostmanni,

Moricandi, valida, and graciliflora into his H. reticulata, a species

founded on a plant quite foreign to the genus: this is the Coc-

culus reticulatus, Mart., the Anomospermum reticulatum, Eichl.

FI. Bras. fase. xxxix. 171, tab. 37. f. 3.

I have here indicated fifteen very distinct species, of which

the first twelve, as in the typical plant, have an elongated slen-

der inflorescence, while the last three present in each axil a

fascicle of several extremely short panicles, with numerous

flowers crowded into an almost sessile oblong head.

Hyrersana, nob.—Flores dioici. “Masc. Sepala 6, obovata vel

ovalia, biseriata, 3 interiora majora, spe glandulis resinosis

medio notata. Petala 6, dimidio minora, subbiseriata, ovata,

integra, subplana vel rarius lateribus subintroflexa, Stamina

6, biserialia, petalis opposita et rarius longiora;_ filamenta

apice incrassata et subdilatata ; anthere subdidyme vel 2-lobe,

lobis ovatis aut subglobosis, imo divergentibus, marginibus

filamenti adnatis, plus minusve segregatis, utrinque rima

laterali longitudinaliter dehiscentibus.—Fawm. Sepala et petala

eadem ac masc. Stamina sterilia 6, petalis dimidio breviora et

opposita, apice 2-glandulosa. Ovaria 3, gibbosa, gynecio brevi

hirsuto collocata, 1-locularia, ovulo unico latere ventrali ap-

penso munita. Stylus excentricus, ex angulo interno ortus,

94 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

teres,brevis. Stigma stylo continuum, tenuiter subulatum, lon-

giusculum, horizontaliter reflexum, superne valde sulcatum.

Drupe 3, vel abortu solitariz, obovate vel subglobose, styli

vestigio pedicellum versus notatee, sarcocarpio crasso coriaceo

vestitee: putamen subovatum, paulo compressum, utrinque a

basi ultra medium sulcatum, coriaceum, rarius duriusculum,

1-loculare ; condylus transversim septiformis, a basi ultra me-

dium loculi subdiagonaliter (rarius paulo brevitus) protensus ;

loculus exinde conspicue subbimarsupiatus. Semen hippocre-

pice plicatum, loculum implens, exalbuminosum ; integumentum

membranaceum, circa condylum replicatum et per raphen et

chalazam ei ligatum: embryo cotyledonibus magnis, carnosis,

accumbentibus, medio subito replicatis, radicu/a brevissima,

tereti, subsupera, ad styli vestigium basale spectante.

Frutices scandentes Americe meridionalis et Mewxicani; ramuli

flexuosi, axillis nodosi ; folia oblonga, apice sepius attenuata,

sepe crassa coriacea, alternatim nervosa, glaberrima, petiolata ;

panicule azillares, racemose, plurime, sepius rachi elongata

gracil, ramis filiformibus, glabra, e gemmula pilosa longe

supra-axillari orte, folio sepius longiores rarius plurime,

petiolo breviores, in capitulum axillare approximate; flores

glabri, minuscult.

The following species will be described in the third volume of

my ‘ Contributions to Botany ’°—

1. Hyperbena nemoralis, nob., Aun. Nat. Hist. Qs ser. vil. 44 ;—

Hyperbzena Tweedu, nds l.c. 44: viv. &, Rio de Jonipiro::

v.s. 2, in herb. Hooks, Porto Alegre, prov. Rio Grande

(Tweedie).

graciliflora, nob. ;—Hyperbena reticulata, Benth. (in

parte) Journ. Linn. Soc. v. Suppl. 50 ;—Pachygone Domin-

gensis, Hichl. (in parte) in Mart. Fl. Bras. xxxviii. p. 98.—

In Guiana Brasiliana: v. s. gin herb. variis, Rio Cassiquiari

(Spruce, 3167)..

3. Moricandii, nob. 1. c. 44; —Hyperbeena reticulata, Benth.

(in parte) l. c. 50;—Pachygone Domingensis, Hichl. (in

parte) l.c.198.—In Brasilia: v.s. in herb. Hook. 3, Ulheos

(Moricand, 2346).

A. Hostmanni, nob. |. c. 44;—Hyperbeena reticulata, Benth.

(tn parte) 1. c. 50 ;—Anelasma minutiflora, Sagot, in herb. ;

—Pachygone Domingensis, Hichl. (in parte) 1. c. 197, tab.

47. fig. 2.—In Guiana: v. s. in herb. Hook., Surmam

(Hostmann), Guiane Francaise (Sagot, 833).

5. —— Mezicana, nob. |. c. 44 ;—Hyperbena reticulata, Benth.

l. c. 50;—Pachygone Domingensis, Hichl. (in parte) l. ec.

198.—In Mexico: v. s. ¢ in herb. Hook. (Jungensen, 91).

M. I*. Plateau on the Muscular Force of Insects. 95

6. Hyperbena Domingensis, Benth. (in parte), 1. c. 50 ;—Cocculus

Domingensis, DC, Syst. i. 528, Prodr. i. 99; Deless. Icon.

i, tab. 96; Griseb. Fl. Br. W. Ind. p. 10;—Anelasma Do-

mingensis, nob. olim, 1. c. 43 ;—Pachygone Domingensis,

Hichl. 1, c.197.—In Antillis, 3, San Domingo (Poiteau) :

v. 8. in herb. Hook. 3, Villa Monte Verde, Cuba (Wright,

1105), Domenica (Imray, 453); in herb. De Candolle 2,

Guadeloupe (Krauss, 1615); in herb. Benth., Jamaica

(Forsyth). :

7. rotundiuscula, nob.—In Cuba: v.s. in herb. Hook. 3,

Cuba (Wright, 23).

8. retinervis, nob.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. De Cand.,

Puerto Rico (Bertero).

9. Prioriana, nob.—In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Dr. Alex.

Prior, get 2, Jamaica (Prior).

10. valida, nob. ;—Hyperbena. reticulata, Benth. 1. c. 50;

—Pachygone Domingensis, Hichl. (in parte) 1. ce, 198.—

In Antillis: v. s. in herb. Hook. 2? , Jamaica (Purdie).

ll. longiuscula, nob.—In Cuba: v.s. in herb. Mus. Brit.

2, Cuba (Wright, 1854).

12. cuneifolia, nob.—In Cuba: v. s. in herb. Hook. 3,

Cuba (Wright, 1853); 9, Villa Monte Verde (Wright,

1104) ; in herb. Mus. Brit. g et 2, Cuba (Wright, 1853).

13. —— crebriflora, nob.—In Cuba: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit.

det 2, Cuba (Wright, 1855).

banisteriefolia, nob. ;—Cocculus banisterizfolius, A.

Rich. Ann. Se. Nat. xvii. 1386; Walp. Rep. i. 95 ;—Coc-

culus oblongifolius, Mart. in Fl. Beibl. xxiv. Append. 11. 48 ;

Walp. Rep. ii. 748 ;—Pachygone oblongifolius, Hichl. Mart.

Fl. Bras. xxxviii. 197, tab. 47. fig. 1.—In Brasilia, v.v. g

in sinu Jurujuba, prov. Rio de Janeiro: v. s. in herb. Mus.

Brit. 3, Rio de Janeiro (Bowie).

Columbica, nob. ;—Pachygone Columbica, Eich. 1. c.

198.—In Colombia.

(To be continued.)

14.

15.

XX.—On the Muscular Force of Insects. (Second Note.)

By Fexix Piareau*.

It will be remembered that in my former note on the muscular

force of insects, I arrived, by determining the relations between

the mean weights pulled, pushed, or raised by a great number

* Abstract, communicated by the author, from the ‘ Bulletin de l’Acad.

Roy. de Belgique,’ 2° série, tome xxii. For the former note see ‘ Annals,’

February 1866,

96 M. F. Plateau on the Muscular Force of Insects.

of species, and the mean weight of each of these spécies, at the

relative values of the strength of insects. From the comparison

of these values I deduced the following law :—Jn the same group

of sects, the force varies inversely to the weight—that is to say,

that of two insects belonging to the same group the smaller

presents the greatest strength. There were, however, some

cases in which this law was not, or only incompletely, verified—

namely, when species of the same group differed but slightly in

weight : I justly attributed these exceptions to the insufficient

number of individuals experimented upon; for having this year

resumed these same trials, doubling the number of individuals

(that is to say, raising it to twelve), I found the law above re-

ferred to perfectly confirmed, both by the mean relations and by

the maximum individual relations, even with species differing so

little in average weight as Donacia Nymphee and Crioceris

merdigera, belonging to the group Eupoda.

I indicated this group of Eupoda as exceeding all others in

traction-force. Fearing that this supremacy was only to be

ascribed to the stiff brushes with which, besides the claws, the

tarsi of these animals are furnished, and which enable them to

adhere with great force to plants, I wished to ascertain whether

the Longicorns, which possess the same accessory appendages

of the tarsi, also surpassed other insects with simple claws; but

both Saperda carcharias and Strangalia armata, with which I

experimented on this point, gave me only results analogous, or

even sometimes inferior, to those furnished by insects of weights

respectively nearly approaching those of these insects, and only

possessing simple claws. The supremacy of the Eupoda must

therefore be attributed solely to a great muscular force, which

is explained partly by the great volume of the posterior femora

of those insects, and partly by their small weight.

I had no time, during my former investigation, to make ex-

periments upon the leaping of the Orthoptera. The present

note is devoted to this manifestation of muscular force. I have

tried what is the maximum weight that these insects can move ©

in leaping. The method employed is nearly the same as that

of which I availed myself in the case of flight. I attach to the

body of the animal, by means of a thread, a little ball of wax,

taking care to-make it at first too light, so that it may be easily

carried away by the insect. I then increase the weight of this

mass, by the addition of fresh portions of wax, until the insect

can no longer raise it more than 1 centimetre in height. It will

be easily understood that I could not go further; for the real

maximum weight would be that which the insect could not raise

except to an infinitely small extent, or, in other words, which

would fix it to the ground; and it would have been difficult to

M.F. Plateau on the Muscular Force of Insects. 97

know whether this point had not been exceeded. I will add

that, in order to obtain the force developed solely by leaping, I

always fastened together the wings and elytra, so as to prevent

the insect from making use of those organs of locomotion. The

mean relations representing the force were obtained, as in the

other cases, by calculating the relation between the mean of the

weights raised by the individuals of each species and the mean

weight of the species. My experiments were made chiefly upon

two species of Acridiide, Cidipoda grossa, and Ci. parallela.

These species weighed respectively 0°646 gr. and 0°194 gr., and

raised a mean weight of 1-064 gr. and 0°638 gr. The propor-

tions indicating their relative force are therefore 1°647 and

8°288; and we see that, in the case of the leaping of the Or-

thoptera, we have a further verification of the law according to

which, in the same group of insects, the lightest are compara-

tively the strongest.

The difference of structure existing between the Locustide

and the Acridiide prevented my comparing the great Green

Grasshopper (Locusta viridissima) with the above-mentioned

Acridiide ; I have, however, made some experiments on the

Green Grashopper, and this animal, which is heavier than Cidi-

poda grossa, has given me a smaller proportion.

This fact, with others which will be found in my note, has

led me to ‘inquire whether the law according to which the

smaller insects possess a more considerable force, instead of

being limited to the subdivisions of entomological classification,

does not extend to the whole class of Insects. ‘When the twenty-

one species on which I have experimented are arranged (for

traction, for example) in the ascending order of their mean

weights, we find that the series of corresponding mean relations

which express the force, although manifesting a tendency to

decrease from the lightest to the heaviest imsect, nevertheless

presents numerous departures therefrom, which must be attri-

buted to the differences of structure in the genera in question.

But the result is clearly defined if we divide the whole of the

species tried into three groups, of which the first contains the

lightest insects, the second those a little superior in weight, and

the third the heaviest, and take for each of these groups the

mean of the relations expressing the forces. This is what I

have done. In the first group the weights, all less than 1 deci-

gramme, go from 0°015 to 0-090 gr. ; in the second the weights,

all superior to 1 decigramme, go from 0°11] to 0°540 gr.; and

in the third from 0-940 to 1°905 gr.

As regards flight, the insects upon which I have experimented

being all very light, I have only formed two groups of them—

that of the species weighing less than 1 decigramme, and that

98 M. F. Plateau on the Muscular Force of Insects.

of the species of greater weight. The following table contains

the results of these arrangements :—

Number Means of the

of Species. | mean relations.

lst group 9 26°2

Traction ; 2 9 19-0

Sed 4, 3 2

; Ist group 7 1°3

| Flight { ona a 7 0-5

from which we see that the mean forces are still in inverse pro-

portion to the weights. It appears to me, therefore, that we

may assume, in a general way, and without regard to zoological

affinities, that the force of insects is more considerable in pro-

portion as their size and weight are less.

I devote the concluding portion of my present paper to reply-

ing to some objections which have been raised by my former

note. I think it needless to reproduce these objections, with

the exception of a single one which has been made by the journal

the editors of which have the kindness to lend me their pages at

the present moment.

In speaking of the flight of insects I remarked that it did not

in any case furnish me with such high results as traction and

pushing, probably because insects have never, like certain ani-

mals, to transport: from place to place burdens of considerable

weight. The ‘Annals and Magazine of Natural History’ said,

with regard to this passage, “ M. Plateau seems here to have

forgotten the Sand-Wasps, many of which carry caterpillars of

comparatively large size to their burrows.” I by no means deny

that the Sphegide transport, by flight, caterpillars of consider-

able size, but I cannot admit that these caterpillars possess

comparatively great weights. In support of my assertion I here

give the results of experiments which I have made upon Sphex

sabulosa. In the following table will be found the maximum

mean weight which this species can raise by the force of its

wings alone, and the relation of this weight to the mean weight

of the insect :—

Number of | Mean Mean maXl-| Mean Individual

individuals.| weight mum weight relation,| @@Xmum

: Sit.) raised. "| relation.

gr. gr.

Sphea sabulosa 8 0°066| 0:042 | 0°636 | 0°800

On the Cladoniei in the Hovkerian Herbarium at Kew. 99

These numbers superabundantly prove, it seems to me, that

the Sphex cannot raise by flight alone an additional weight even

equal to its own; moreover I greatly doubt whether, in the case

of caterpillars exceeding this weight, or even merely equalling

it, these insects do more than drag them along, as is shown by a

curious observation made by the naturalist Boitard*, who saw

this same Sphex sabulosa just mentioned, despairing of conveying

by flight a caterpillar which it had just killed, get astride of its

victim, raise this a little by means of its intermediate legs, and

drag it to a great distance by walking with its anterior and pos-

terior feet. It is therefore almost traction only that we have to

do with here; and we know, from my investigations, how great

may be the strength of insects under these circumstances.

XXI.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XII.

By the Rev. W. A. Leienron, B.A., F.LLS.

On the Cladoniei in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew.

Since the publication of my paper on the Cladoniei in the

November Number of the ‘Annals,’ I have accidentally dis-

covered that if the hypochlorite of lime be immediately applied

to specimens of Cladonie already moistened with hydrate of

potash, some very remarkable reactions are produced. For in-

stance, if only a very slight and scarcely observable yellow reaction

be produced by the hydrate of potash, the immediate application

of the hypochlorite of lime will bring out a full-coloured yellow

reaction, which colour may either remain permanent or be

eventually obliterated. This reaction is symbolized hereafter thus,

Kf+ C+. In other cases, where the hydrate of potash produces

a yellow reaction, that reaction is still further increased by the

hypochlorite of lime (symbolized K+ C+). Again, where the

hydrate of potash brings out a yellow reaction, that coloured

reaction is immediately obliterated by the hypochlorite of lime

(symbolized K+C—). Again, where the hydrate of potash pro-

duces no reaction at all, the application of the hypochlorite of

lime excites a most distinct and full yellow reaction (symbolized

K— C+). And, lastly, in some species there is a double nega-

tive es or, rather, no reaction at all takes place (symbolized

K— C—).

This new mode of testing enables us to distinguish more

accurately and definitely the limits of the different species or

forms, and appears to afford a more satisfactory confirmation

than that obtained by the application of the hydrate of potash

alone.

* Curiosités d’Histoire Naturelle, Paris, 1862, p. 92.

100 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

Having recently, through the kindness of the learned Director,

Dr. Hooker, had an opportunity of thoroughly examining the

extensive collection of Cladoniei in the Hookerian herbarium at

Kew, I have had ample means of applying these tests, and now

proceed to make known the results.

This valuable collection comprises the herbarium of the late

Mr. Dawson Turner (which contains various authentic specimens

received from Dr. Acharius himself), the herbarium of the late

Mr. Borrer (which is kept separate), and a large general collec-

tion from all portions of the globe.

The Acharian specimens (like all those which I have seen

elsewhere) are mere scraps, and scarcely merit the character of

herbarium specimens, though highly valuable and interesting

as relics of the great father of lichenology, and remarkably

useful and sufficiently satisfactory in aiding us to a knowledge

of the particular plants meant by this distinguished author.

The Borrerian herbarium contains better and larger specimens

of our British Cladonie ; but, from the circumstance of various

different species being found intermingled under similar names,

it is often exceedingly difficult to ascertain what precise ideas

this acute and observant lichenist really possessed concerning

these lichens.

The same intermingling was also remarked throughout the

large general collection.

The value of the chemical tests in furnishing us with addi-

tional and confirmatory specific characters becomes at once

plainly manifest, inasmuch as it facilitates the arrangement of

specimens under their proper species, which the intelligent ob-

servation and skill of Acharius, Turner, Borrer, Sir W.J. Hooker,

Churchill Babington, Dr. Nylander, and others, depending on

external characters and aspects alone, have failed to effect. Not

that it is desired to depreciate in the slightest degree the

learning and acuteness of these giant intellects, who must ever

command our deepest veneration and respect, but rather to evi-

dence by these facts the real utility and value of these chemical

tests.

The following is the reaction observable in, and the determina-

tion of, the specimens received from Acharius himself in the

herbarium of the late Mr. Dawson Turner, preserved in the

herbarium at Kew :—

* ceespititia,’? K— C—, true.

* strepsilis,’” K— C—, like a state of sobolifera, Dél.

“ alcicornis,”’” _K— C+, true.

“‘ endiviefolia,’ K f+ C+, true.

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 101

* fimbriata,”” K — C —, true, but with two specimens of deformis

added.

“trachyna,”’ K + C+, resembling a small stout gracilis, but

really = ecmocyna (Ach.).

“ pleolepis,” K+ C+, like a leafy gracilis = eemocyna (Ach.).

“ scabrosa,’ K— C—, = our Leicestershire specimens of

squamosa, Hoffm.

“ nivea,’? K+ C+, = our C. pungens, Fr., var. foliosa, Fik.

* exoncera,’ K+ C+, = ecmocyna (Ach.).

“ elongata,” =gracilis, Mass. Lich. Ital. 19 c.

“‘ macilenta,’” K— C—, = bacillaris, Ach.

* apolepta,’” K— C—

“ ? ans

i ae Ha ‘ C— \ = bacillaris, Ach.

* brachytes,” K— C—

* digitata,’ K+ C—, true.

“ deformis,’ K+ C+, true.

* bellidiflora,” K — C —, true.

“turgida,” K+ C+, =true turgida, Hoffm.

“ cetrarioides,’” K+ C+, =a state of turgida, Hoffm.

*narecha,” K+ C+, =turgida, Hoffm.

“ crispata,’ K— C—, true.

“ sparassa,” K — C—, a mixed lot of specimens; one like our

squamosa.

** symphyearpa,” K+ C —, is precisely like the small form of

cariosa collected by Sir J. Richardson, Arct. Am. Lich. 10.

* cariosa,’ K+ C—, true.

*‘botrytes,” _K— C-—, true.

“agoregata,’ K — C-—, true.

“uncialis,? K— C+, true.

, “var. obtusata,’ K-— C+, =stout uncialis, Hoffm.

* aduncus,” K— C+, = branched state of uncialis, Hoffm.,

with short recurved branches.

“var. biuncialis,’ K— C+, = branched state of ‘uncialis,

Hoffm., erect.

“pungens,” K+ C+, = the usual matted subulate form.

exoncera,”

« lumbricalis,” K+ C+, = ecmocyna (Ach.).

“ chordalis,”

radiata,’ K — C—, true.

“rostrata,’? K— C—, like gracilis, Hoffm., the state from

Aldershott.

* subulata,’” K— C—, = small cornuta, Fr.

“anomeus” K— C—, = degenerans, Fk.

“allotropa,” K — C—, like stout gracilis, Hoffm.

102 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

“ spadicea,” »t K— C-—, =short forms of fureata, Hoffm.

* incrassata,

“epermena,’ K— C—, = upper left-hand specimen of C.

furcata, Moug. & Nestl. 852.

“spinosa,” _ K— C—, = lower specimen of M. & N. 852.

“rioida,’? K— C—, = state of furcata, Hoffm.

“ phocellidioris” (so named in Acharius’s handwriting), K —

C —, like crispata, Fik.

“ donomacra,’” K— C—, like Bohler’s Lich. Brit. 7; a state

of gracilis, Hoffm.

“lepidota,” K— C—, = Tuck. Am. Sept. 32, C. furcata, var.

racemosa, F lk. |

“ ceranoides,’? K— C—, looks like a dwarf stunted state of

furcata, Hoffm.

“ delicata,’? K+ C—, true.

The herbarium of the late Mr. Borrer is preserved at Kew,

and is kept separate from the Hookerian collection. An exa-

mination of it gives the following results :—

I. Cl. endiviefolia, Dicks., contains six specimens, viz.

No. 1. An original specimen from Dickson himself, Kf+ C+.

No.2. Kf+ C+. “ Newhaven, Sussex.”

No.3. Kf+ C+. “Start Point, Devon.”

No.4. Kf+ C+. Esher, Surrey, April 1806.”

No.6. Kf+ C+. “Rackham Common, Sussex, coll. Jenner.”

All = endiviefolia, Fr.

No.5. K— C—. Not localized. This specimen appears like

ceratophylla, Eschw., and is probably a foreign specimen which

has been accidentally intermixed.

II. Cl. pyxidata (L.). Three sheets.

Ist sheet has ten specimens :—

No. 1 comprises three specimens, K— C—, =pityrea (Ach.).

“Wishman’s Wood, Dartmoor, 1836. 3

No.2 comprises three specimens, K + C —, =macilenta, Hoffm.

f. polydactyla, Flk. “ Burton Mill-pond, Sussex, coll. Jenner.”

No. 3, mere thallus. “ Hungershall rocks.”

No. 4 comprises three specimens: one, K— C—, =probably

a clavate state of bacillaris, Ach.; the other two, K+ C-,

one = macilenta, Hoffm., f. polydactyla, Flk., and the other

= macilenta, Hoffm., f. clavata (Ach.). Kynance Cove, Corn-

wall.”

Sheet No. 2 has eleven specimens.

No.1, K— C—, mere thallus, “from Miss Hutchins, marked

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 103

Baomyces epiphyllus.” This it is not, as epiphyllus (Ci. delicata)

has reaction K+ C—.

No. 2, K+ C—, “from Bohler, marked No. 23,” =digitata,

Hoffm.

No. 3 comprises three specimens of thallus, K+ C—, proba-

bly of cariosa, Flk. “from Turner, not named.”

No. 4 comprises three thalline specimens similar to No. 2,

“from Turner, marked Beomyces scolecinus.’ These are also

probably referable to cariosa, Fik.

No.5, “not localized,’ K— C—, mere thallus.

No. 6 comprises two specimens, K — C —, “Craig Nick, Forfar,

coll. Gardiner,” =pyzidata, Fr., f. pityrea (Ach.).

Sheet No. 3 has seven specimens.

No.1, Kf+ C+, “Scotland, 1810 ?” =cornucopioides, Fr.

No. 2, K— C—, “from Rev. T. Salwey,” = pywidata, Fr., f.

pityrea (Ach.).

No. 3, two specimens, K — C—, =pywidata, Fr., “from Rev.

Churchill Babington as ‘ C. neglecta.’ ”

No. 4, K+ C—, “ Bohler’s No. 204,” = digitata, Hoffm.

No.5, K— C—, “ Hungershall Rocks, Sussex, 6/40. Coll.

Jenner,” = pywidata, Fr., f. pityrea (Ach.).

No. 6, K+ C—, “not localized,” = macilenta, Hoffm., f. cla-

vata (Ach.).

III. Cl. gracilis (.) has three sheets.

Sheet No. 1, inscribed “ Cladonia gracilis (L.) var. hybrida,

Fries, = C. gracilis, E. B. 1284 & Auct. Angl.,” comprises ten

specimens :—

No. 1 comprises four specimens, K — C —, “ not localized,” =

gracilis, Hoffm., f. chordalis, Ach.

No. 2, two specimens, K— C—, “ not localized,” = pywxidata

var. pityrea, f. cornuto-radiata.

No. 3, two specimens, K — C—, “ Forfarshire ;” one = “ do-

nomacra,” Ach.! in herb. D. Turner! the other = gracilis f.

furcata, Scher. Enum. t. 7. f. 2 7, and Dill. xiv. f. 13 p.

No. 4, two specimens, K— C—, “Sidlaw Hills, Forfar, col.

Gardiner,” = “ donomacra,” Ach.! in herb. D. Turner.

Sheet No. 2 has nine specimens remaining (one having fallen

off ), and is inscribed “ Cladonia gracilis (L.), varieties verticillata

and cervicornis.”

No. 1, “ var. verticillata, Broadwater Forest, Tunbridge Wells,

coll. Jenner,” has fallen off.

No. 2, “var. cervicornis, Dartmoor, K+ C—, = cervicornis,

Scher.

104 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

No. 8, “ Barmouth, Rev. T. Salwey,” K— C—, =verticillata,

Fik.

No. 4, “ Llyn Howel, from Rev. T. Salwey,” K+ C—

cervicornis, Scheer.

No. 5, « B, alcicornis, B, Dyke J. Br.’ K— C—, = verticil-

lata, Fik.

No. 6, two specimens, “ Rusthall Common, Kent,” K+ C—,

= cervicornis, Scher.

No. 7, “ Birkstall, Westmoreland, coll. Robertson,” K— C—;

mere thallus.

No. 8, “ Bantry, Ireland, from Miss mi iar. as L. foliaceus,”

K+ C—, = cervicornis, Sher

No. 9, “ec from Bohler, marked No. 11,” K— C—, = verticil-

lata, Fik.

Sheet No. 3, seven specimens, inscribed “ Cladonia gracilis (L.)

var. cariosa, C. cariosa, Flk. Borrer, E. B.S. 2761.”

No. 1, three specimens, “ Horsmonden, Sussex, coll. Jenner,”

K+ C-.

No. 2, “ Teesdale, Durham,1814, coll. Robertson,’ K+ C—.

No. 3, “ Ecclesbourne, near Hastings, 1839, coll. Jenner,”

K+ C— (a packet of three or four specimens).

No. 4, “St. Leonard’s Forest, Sussex,” K+ C—.

(All referable to C. cariosa, Fik.)

IV. C. squamosa, Hoffm. Two sheets, thus inscribed.

Sheet No. 1, eleven specimens :—

No. 1, three specimens, “ from Mr.Jenner,” K+ os = deli-

cata, Fik., var. subsquamosa, Nyl.

No. 2. Five specimens from Bohler’s Lichens 105, 191, 106,

800. 105,191,106, K— C—, = squamosa, Hoffm.; 300, K+

C—, =delicata, Flk., var. subsquamosa, Nyl.

No. 3, “Sidlaw Hills, Forfar, coll. Gardiner,” K— C—, =

squamosa, Hoff.

No. 4, two specimens, “not localized,” K f+ C+, =vestita,

Ach.

Sheet No. 2, inscribed “ C. squamosa,” contains one specimen

from “lake above Llyn Bodlyn, Wales,” K— C—, = squamosa,

Hoffm.

V. Sheet inscribed “ Cladonia delicata, Ehr., Scyphophorus

parasiticus, Hook.,” containing seven specimens from “ rotten

rails in St. Leonard’s Forest, Sussex,’ all K+ C—, = delicata,

Fik.

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 105

VI. Sheet inscribed “ Cladonia cespititia, Eng. Bot.,” contain-

ing six specimens.

No.1, “from Sowerby, the original plant of E. B. 1796,

gathered by Lyell in Hampshire,” K— C—.

No. 2, ‘‘ Archingley, Sussex, Mr. Jenner,” who finds it com-

mon on the Sussex sand-rocks,”? K— C—.

No. 3, two specimens, “ Hassocks, Sussex,” K— C—.

No. 4, two specimens, “ Hungershall rocks,” K— C—.

(All true pywidata, var. cespititia, Fk.)

VII. Two sheets, inscribed “ Cladonia furcata, Hoffm.”

Sheet No. 1, containing eleven specimens :—

No. 1, “Old wall, White Hill, Forfarshire,” coll. Gardner.

Five specimens, of which four have K— C—, = furcata, Hoffm.,

and the other one has K+ C+, = pungens, Fr.

No. 2, three specimens, “ not localized,’ K— C—, =furcata,

Hoffm., forma recurva (Hoffm.).

No. 3, two specimens, “‘ Ben-na-Bourd, Aberdeen, coll. Gard-

ner,” K— C—, = furcata, Hoffm.

No. 4, “ Baldoran Woods, coll. Gardner,” K+ C+,=pungens,

Fr. |

Sheet No. 2, containing seven specimens :—

No. 1, two specimens, “ Linn of Dee, coll. Gardner,’ K—

C—, = furcata, Hoffm.

No. 2, “Craig Nick, coll. Gardner,” K— C—, = degenerans,

Fik. .

No. 8, “White Hill, Forfarshire,” coll. Gardner, K— C—,

= furcata, Hoffm.

No. 4, “Tay Bank, West water, coll. Gardner,” K+ C+, =

pungens, Fr.

No.5, “Craig Koynoch, coll. Gardner,” K—C—, Appa-

rently a state of gracilis, Hoffm.

No. 6, “ Glen Callater, coll. Gardner,” K— C—, = squamosa,

Hoffm.

VIII. Sheet inscribed “C. rangiferina,” containing two speci-

_ mens from “ Deerhill Wood,” coll. Gardner, and two specimens

from “ Sands of Barrie,” coll. Gardner. All Kf+ C+, = syl-

vatica, Hoffm.

_ IX. Sheet inseribed “ Cladonia uncialis (L.),” containing five

specimens.

No.1, two specimens, “ Llyn-y-Cwm Bychan, Merioneth,”

K— C+, =uwncialis, Hoffm.; unusually fine large specimens.

No. 2, two specimens, “ summit of the Bassier Clova, Forfar,

Gardner,” K— C+.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 8

106 Rey. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

No. 8, “ Sidlaw Hills,” coll. Gardner, K— C+.-

Nos. 2 & 8 = aduncus, Ach.! _ See authentic specimen from

Acharius in herb, D. Turner!

X. Sheet inscribed “ Cladonia papillaria, Ehrb.,” containing

one specimen “not localized”? K+ C+, = Pycnothelia papil-

laria (Hoffm.).

XI. Sheet inscribed. ‘ Cladonia deformis (Linn.),” containing

ten specimens.

No. 1, four specimens, ‘‘ Ben Ferrog,’” Kf+ C+.

No. 2, “ Linn of Dee, Aberdeen, coll. Gardner,” K f+ C+.

No. 3, “ Westmoreland, Robertson,” Kf+ C+.

No. 4, “ Amberley wild brook, Sussex, coll. Jenner,” K f+

C+.

No. 5, three specimens “ not localized,” Kf+ C+.

(All referable to deformis, Hoffm.)

XII. Sheet inscribed “ Cladonia bellidiflora (Ach.),” contain-

ing fourteen specimens.

No. 1, four specimens, “ Ben Ferrog.” Of these the first and

fourth, K— C—, = bellidiflora, Scher., and the second and

third, Kf+ C+, = vestita, Ach. |

No. 2, four specimens, “not localized,” of which 1, 2, 3,

K f+ C+, =vestita, Ach., and 4, K— C—, =bellidiflora, Scher.

No. 3, three specimens, “Aberdeen,” coll. Gardner, K f+ C+

=vestita, Ach.

No. 4, three specimens, ‘‘ Ben-na-Bourd, Braemar, coll. Gard-

ner,” Kf+ C+, = vestita, Ach.

XIII. Sheet inscribed “ Cladonia coccifera (L.),” containing

fourteen specimens.

No. 1, two from “ Linn of Dee,” coll. Gardner, K+ C—, =

macilenta, Hoffm., f. polydactyla, Flk.

No. 2, two specimens, “Craig Koynock,’ coll. Gardner,

K+ C—, = digitata, Hoffm.

No. 8, two specimens, “ Ben-na-Bourd,” coll. Gardner, K f+

C+, = cornucoptoides, Fr.

No. 4, two specimens, “ Braemar,” coll. Gardner, K f+ C+,

= cornucopioides, Fr.

No.5, two specimens, “ Sidlaw Hills,” coll. Gardner, K— C—,

= Fiorkeana, Fr., var. *bacillaris, Ach.

No. 6, four specimens, “ Ben-na-Bourd,” coll. Gardner, K—

C—, = Florkeana, Fr.

XIV. Sheet containing three specimens from “ Ben Ferrog,”

Kf+ C+, = cornucopioides, Fr., f. pleurota,

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 107

XV. Sheet inscribed “ Cladonia coccifera, varieties filiformis

and digitata,” containing seven specimens.

No. 1, two specimens, “ Blackland Common, Henfield, Sus-

sex,’ K+ C—, = macilenta, Hoffm., f. clavata (Ach.).

No. 2, two specimens, “ Amberley wild brook, Sussex,” K+

C—, = macilenta, Hoffm., f. polydactyla, Fik.

No. 8, two specimens, “from Miss Hutchins, as Beomyces

macilentus,’? K+ C—. Probably a state of macilenta, Hoffm.

No. 4, “ Sussex, Mr. Jenner,” K+ C—, = macilenta, Hoffm.,

f, polydactyla, Fk.

In the following particularization of the general collection,

the localities have been placed under countries, which will enable

us to obtain an approximate notion of the geographical distribu-

tion of the species.

The division of the genus Cladonia into three genera may be

objected to; but as these are really natural groups, it seems

perfectly indifferent whether they be distinguished as genera or

sections. Practically the division will be found useful ; and, in

a philosophical sense, Cladina and Pyenothelia may be generically

separated upon quite as good grounds as #vernia from Parmelia,

Coniocybe and Trachylia from Calicium, and even as Lecidea

from Lecanora.

Tribe CLADONIEI, Nyl.

I, Pycnotuenia, Ach., Duf., Nyl. (K+ C—).

1. P. papillaria, Hoffm.

Britain :—Appin (very fine) (Capt. Carmichael), Ben Nevis

(Sir W. J. Hooker), Killarney (Miss Hutchins), Hill above Loch

Callater (A. Croall).

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), B. de Bigorre (Mr. R.

Spruce). eS Es

II. Crapontra, Nyl.

A. Pheocarpe.

* Reaction (K f+ C+).

1. C. endiviefolia, Fr. (K f+ C+).

Britain :—Carse of Ardersier (A. Croall).

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), near Volterra, Italy (Sir

W. J. Hooker), Switzerland (Seringe), Spain (Dr. Romer),

Landes de Andalousie en Espagne (Hb. E. 1. C.), 8. de Ara-

bida, Portugal (Welwitsch), Sierra de Chiva in decliv. sept.

mont. la Casaleta (Sir W. J. Hooker), Gryphie.

Africa :—Algeria (Bové), Canaries (Dr. Leman).

108. Rey. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

** Reaction (K+ C+). <

2. C. lepidota (Ach.) (K+ C+).

Australasia :—Victoria Ranges (Wilhelmi).

3. C. ecmocyna (Ach.) (K+ C+) = Scher. L. H. 65.

Europe :—Grimsel, Switzerland (Sir W. J. Hooker).

North America :—Cascade Mountains, British Columbia (Dr.

Lyall).

' South America :—Falkland Islands (Dr. J. D. Hooker and

T. Edmonstone), Juan Fernandez Island (Mr. Cuming), Chiloe

(Cuming), Peru (Cuming). |

4. C. pungens, Fr. (K+ C+).

Britain :—Thetford (Sir W. J. Hooker), Esher Common,

Surrey (Mr. Borrer), Baldoran (Mr. W. Gardner).

Europe :—Sardinia ( ? ), Gryphie, Helsingfors( ? ).

Africa :—Canaries aud Peak of Teneriffe (Dr. Leman), Ma-

deira, 2500 ft. (Dr. J. D. Hooker), Algeria (Bové).

India :—Kollong, Khasia, reg.temp. 5000 ft. (Dr. J.D. Hooker),

Sikkim, reg. temp. 9000 (Dr. J.D. Hooker), Churra Khasia,

reg. subtrop. 4000 (DreJ. D. Hooker). :

Tropical America:—Batum ad r. Negro (Dr. Fischer), St.

Domingo (Dr. Schomburgk).

South America :—Falkland Islands (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

Australasia:—Sunday Island (Milne), Van Diemen’s Land

(Gunn).

Var. foliosa = nivea, Ach.! in hb. Kew.

Britain :—Thetford Heath.

Africa :—Teneriffe (Bourgeau).

Tropical America :—Jamaica.

5. C. turgida, Hoffm. (K+ C+).

India :—Kankola, Sikkim, reg. alp. 14,000-15,000 feet (Dr.

J. D. Hooker).

A specimen in herb. D. Turner, at Kew, marked “ Beomyces

parechus Achar. ab ipso,” received from Dr. Mohr, 1805, and

others marked, in Mr. Borrer’s handwriting, “ var. turgida, Dr.

Acharius, 1809,” and “var. cetrariotdes, Dr. Acharius, 1809,”

all have the reaction K+ C+, and are recognized as C. turgida,

Hoffm., by Dr. Nylander (teste seipso in herb, Kew).

Var. lacunosa, Dél.

A specimen from Labrador, marked by Dr. Nylander “ CZ.

turgida, var. lacunosa, Dél., Nyl.,” has the reaction K+ C+

especially distinct, if C be used after K. This reaction occurs

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 109

also in Tuck. Am. Sept. Lich. 36, Cl. Boryi=C. lacunosa, Ny).

Syn. 215, which must be therefore henceforth regarded as a

var. of turgida.

*** Reaction (K+ C—).

6. C. cervicornis, Scher. (K+ C—).

Britain :—Highlands of Scotland (Sir W. J. Hooker), Sidlaw

Hills (Mr. W. Gardner), Ben-na-Bourd (A. Croall).

Europe:— ? (Dr. O. Swartz).

Australasia :—Falls, New Norfolk, Tasmania (Mr. Oldfield),

New Zealand (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

7. C. firma, Nyl. (K, red).

_ North America :—Observation Island (Scouler).

Tropical America :—Jamaica (Lambert).

Australasia :—New Zealand (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

8. C. cariosa, Fik. (K+ C—).

Britain :—Ireland (Miss Hutchins).

Europe :—R. Grionne (M. Schleicher), Gryphiz.

North America:—Ohio (Lee & Peck), North America (Mrs.

Mery).

9. C. diplotypa, Nyl. (K+ C—).

Africa:—Cameroon Mountains, 6000 ft. (Mr. G. Mann).

10. C. delicata, Flk. (K+ C—).

Britain :—Holt Wood (Sir W. J. Hooker). |

Europe :—Germany (Dr. Schwaegrichen), Switzerland (Dr.

Schrader, M. Schleicher), Gryphie, Jurangon, Pyrenees (Mr. R.

Spruce).

Tropical America :—Carissi, Para (Mr. R. Spruce).

Var. subsquamosa, Nyl. (K+ C—).

Britain :—Ireland (Miss Hutchins, Dr. Stokes).

Europe :—Spitzbergen (Parry).

North America :—Esquimault (Dr. Lyall), Vancouver’s Land

(Dr. Lyall), N. 49th par. lat. Oregon B. C. (Dr. Lyall).

South America :——Juan Fernandez Island (Mr. Cuming), Cape

Horn (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

India :—Kamkolo, 15,000 ft., and Lachen, 13,000 ft., Sikkim

reg. alp. (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

11. C. ustulata, Tayl. (K+ C—).

South America :—Falkland Islands (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

Dr. Nylander (Syn. i. 196) refers this to C. fimbriata (K—

C—), but, as the Kew specimen appears to be an authentic one,

110 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

labelled in Dr. Taylor’s own handwriting, incorrectly so, as the

different reaction will separate them.

*kKK Reaction (K— C+).

12. C. alcicornis, Flk. (K— C+).

Britain :—near Hengrave, Suffolk ; Aldborough (Sir T. Gage).

*kKEKK Reaction (K— C—).

13. C. pyxidata, Fr. (K— C—).

Britain:—White Hill and Kinnordy, Scotland (Mr. W.

Gardner).

Europe :—Col de Louvre, Pyrenees (Mr. R. Spruce), Berne,

Switzerland (Sir W. J. Hooker), Gryphiz, Walden Island (Capt.

Parry).

mee :—Pindari Glacier, Kumaon, Himalaya, 12,000 feet

(Strachey & Winterbottom), Chongtam, reg. temp. 5000-8000

feet, Sikkim ; Lachen, reg. alp. 12,000 feet, Sikkim (Dr. J. D.

Hooker), Sumatra (Dr. Arnold).

North America :—Hunde Island and Arctic Greenland (Dr.

Sutherland), Saute River, Minnesota (J. A. Lapham), Franklin’s

First Journey. :

South America :—Cordillera de Ranco, Chili Vege

Australasia :—Melbourne (Dr. Miiller), Victoria (Dr. F. Miil-

ler), Swan River (Mr. James Drummond).

Var. pityrea (Ach.) (K— C—).

Britain :—Forfar and Glen Minch (A. Croall), Ireland (Miss

Hutchins). .

Kurope :—Switzerland (Seringe), Gryphiz.

India :—Chenab Valley, N. W. Himalaya, reg. temp. 8000 ft.

(Dr. Thos. Thomson), Chongtam, Sikkim, reg. temp. 5000-

8000 ft., Lachen, Sikkim, reg. alp. 12,000 ft. (Dr. J. D.

Hooker).

North America:—United States (Greene, Franklin’s First

Journey), British North America (Drummond), Ohio (Lee),

Labrador ( ? ), Saskatchewan (E. Bourgeau), Awatscha Bay

(Dr. B. Seemann).

Tropical America :—Peak of Orizaba, Mexico, 9000-12,000

ft. (H. Galeotti), Nova Granada (Mr. Blagborne), Peru ‘(hb.

Ruiz and Pavon).

South America :—Magellan’s Straits (Capt. King), top of

Mount Foster, Cape Horn (Dr. J. D. Hooker), Falkland Islands

(Dr. J. D. Hooker).

Africa :—Teneriffe (E. Bourgeau), Algeria (Bové), Uitenhage

(Taylor).

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. lll

Australasia:—Port Kennedy (Dr. Walker), Asbestos Hills

(Mr. Gunn), Van Diemen’s Land (Mr. Gunn and Mr. Oldfield),

Otago (Dr. Hector).

Forma acuta, Tayl. (K— C—).

Tristan d’Acunha (Milne), Pacific (Nightingale), Forfarshire

(A. Croall), Killarney (hb. Dawson Turner).

This appears to be a subulate form of pityrea.

Forma carneo-pallida (K— C—).

Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), Kambachen, Sikkim, reg. alp. 11,000

ft. (Dr. J. D. Hooker):

Var. chlorophea, Fik. (K— C—).

Europe :—Transoubet, Pyrenees (Mr. R. Spruce, Dr. Esper

in hb. Dr. Turner).

Africa :—Canaries (Dr. Leman).

North America :—Ohio (Peck and Lee), Boston (B. D. G.),

Observation Island (Scouler).

Tropical America:—Piedade (Milne), Guyana (Mr. C. S.

Parker), St. Vincent (L. Guilding).

South America :—Caracas (Brischell), Juan Fernandez Island

(Mr. Cuming), Falkland Islands (Dr. J, D. Hooker).

Australasia :—Tasmania (Mr. Oldfield).

Var. fimbriata, Hoffm. (K— C—).

Forma tubeformis (K— C—).

Bitiain : :—Forfar (A. Croall, hb. D. Turner).

Europe :—Moscow (Karelin and Kiriloff).

India :—Ootacamund, Nilgiri Mountains, in woods (Rev.

Foulkes), Kankola, Sikkim, reg. alp. 12,000 ft. (Dr. J.D. Hooker).

North America :—British North America (Mr. Drummond).

Tropical America :—Quito (Dr.Jameson), Xalapa (Mr. Harris).

South Atlantic :—Tristan d’Acunha (Milne).

Australasia:—Lord Howe’s Island (Milne), New Zealand

(Raoul and Colenso), Victoria, Lake King (Dr. F. Miiller), Back

River, Tasmania (Mr. Oldfield).

Forma cornuto-radiata (K— C—).

Britain :—Killarney (hb. D. Turner), Forfarshire (A. Croall) ;

England (Hudson hb.).

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), Switzerland, Gryphie.

Africa :—Natal (Gueinzius).

North America :—Awatscha Bay (Dr. B. Seemann).

Tropical America :—Piedade (Milne), West Indies (Lambert).

Australasia :—New Zealand (Dr. Joliffe and Milne), Van Die-

112 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

men’s Land (Gunn and Mr. Oldfield), Victoria (Adamson and

Wilhelmi), prov. Canterbury, New Zealand (Dr. Haast).

India :—Kankola, reg. alp. 12,000 feet, and Chongtam,

Sikkim (Dr. J.D. Hooker).

South Atlantic and South Indian Oceans:—St. Paul’s Island

and Tristan d’Acunha (Milne and Macgillivray),

Var. decorticata (Flk.) (K— C—).

Africa :—Mauritius (Telfair), Tristan d’Acunha (Macgillivray).

India:—Tonglo, Sikkim, reg. temp. 10,000 feet (Dr. J. D.

Hooker).

North America :—QOhio (Peck). "

Tropical America :—St. Vincent’s (Rev. L. Guilding).

South America :—Rio (Mrs. Graham).

Australasia:—Tasmania (Mr. Oldfield), New Zealand (Dr.

Joliffe), Otago (Hector).

Var. cespititia, Fk. (K— C—).

Ireland (Miss Hutchins and Sir T. Gage).

14, C. conchata, Nyl. (K— C—).

Victoria (Dr. F. Miiller).

According to the typical specimen of Dr. Nylander, in hb.

Kew, this seems referable to pityrea.

15. C. ceratophylla, Eschw. (K— C—).

Tropical America :—Jamaica (M‘Fadyen ?), Peak of Orizaba,

10,000 ft. (H. Galeotti).

North America:—Near 49th par. lat. Oregon B. C. (Dr.

Lyall).

South America :—Rio (Milne).

Africa :—Tristan d’Acunha (Milne).

There would appear to be two forms of ceratophylla—one (of

which the localities and reaction are as above) with the thalline

leaves flat and of a green colour, and apparently approaching

pyxidata; the other, from Brazil (Tweedie), has a reaction K f+

C+, quite similar to the reaction in Wright’s Cuba, 25, and the

thalline leaves are of a yellower colour and considerably re-

curved.

16. C. verticillaris, Mut. (K— C—).

Tropical America :—Brazils (Prof. Raddi), Organ Mountains

and summit of Redra Bonita Igaca, and in the Diamond District

(Gardner).

The specimens from the above localities had a smooth un-

broken cortex, and the verticilli were large and dilated, entire,

the edges only laciniate. Other specimens, from the following

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 113

places, appeared transitional, having the base of the podetia

albomaculate, and the verticilli much more deeply divided :-—

Minas Geraes, Brazil (P. Claussen), Organ Mountains and

Diamond District (Gardner).

17. C. calycantha, Dél. (K— C—).

Tropical America :—Loja, Ecuador (Dr. B. Seemann), Pic

d@’Orizaba, Mexico (J. Linden), Peru (hb. Mus. Paris), Brazils

(Burchell), Diamond District (Gardner), Tequendama (J. F.

Hotton), Pillzhum, Columbia (Dr. Jameson).

There was also a smaller form (in size like the verticillata, Fik.,

but with the base of the podetia more or less albomaculate, and

the verticilli much diminished in size and laciniation), from the

following localities :—

Asia :—China (Fortune), Hongkong (Wilford), Nepal (Wal-

lich), Madras (Wight), Kollong Khasia, reg. temp. 5000 feet

(Hook. fil. and Thoms.). ,

Tropical America :—Nova Granada (Mrs. Blagborne), Organ

Mountains, Brazil (Gardner), Guadaloupe, West Indies( ? ),

S* Martha (Purdie).

We may therefore, I think, safely conclude that verticillaris

and calycantha are varieties of each other.

18. C. gracilis, Hoffm. (K— C—).

Britain :—Glen Callater, Lion’s-Face and Sidlaw Hills, Scot-

land (W. Gardner), Morne (A. Croall), Ben Lawers (Mr. D.

Turner), Forfarshire (J. Drummond), Ireland (Miss Hutchins).

Europe :—Switzerland, Stockholm, Susten (Seringe), Vosges

(Dr. Mougeot).

North America :— Franklin’s First Voyage, east coast of Ame-

rica (Mr. D. Douglas), Arctic Greenland (Dr. Lyall), California

(Beechey), White Hills, United States (Greene), Lake Winnipeg

(Sir J. Richardson), British North America (Drummond), Lake

Superior, Wisconsin (J. A. Lapham), Ohio (Lee), Vancouver’s

Island (Dr. Lyall), Saskatchewan (E. Bourgeau), near 49th par.

lat. Oregon B. C. (Dr. Lyall), Whalefish Island (Dr. Lyall),

Disco (Dr. Lyall).

South America :—Juan Fernandez Island (Cuming).

Australasia :—Australian Alps (Dr. Miiller), Melbourne (F.

M. Adamson), New Zealand (Dr. Knight).

Forma macroceras, Flk. (K— C—).

North America :—British North America (Mr.J. Drummond),

Newfoundland (Miss Brenton), Vancouver’s Land (Garry), North-

west America (Scouler), Kotzebue Sound (Dr. B. Seemann).

114 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

Forma aspera, Flk. (K— C—) = Fik. Clad. Exs. 15 ;

Anzi, Clad. Cisalp. 104.

India :—Wallanchoon, 12,000-13,000 feet, and Kongra Lama,

14,000 ft., Sikkim, reg. alp. (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

Forma divulsa, Dél. (K — C—) (in Dub. Bot. Gall. 625).

India :—Singalelah, 11,000 feet, Kankola, 15,000 ft., Yeum-

tong, 12,000 ft., Sikkim, reg. alp. (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

Forma abortiva (K— C—), = Scher. Exs. 69; Mudd,

Brit. Clad. 36.

Europe :—Serra di Gerez, Portugal (Welwitsch, Lusit. 119).

Var. cornuta (Fr.) (K— C—).

Britain :—Ireland (Miss Hutchins).

North America:—Great Bear Lake (Sir J. Richardson),

Kamtschatka (Beechey), Newfoundland (Cormack).

India :—Yeumtong, Sikkim, reg. alp. 12,000 feet (Dr. J. D.

Hooker).

19. C. verticillata, Flk. (K— C—).

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot).

North America:—Boston (Dr. B. D. Greene), Lexington,

Kentucky (Dr. Short), British North America (Drummond),

United States (Greene), Labrador (Mrs. Brenton).

Australasia :—Mount Wellington, Tasmania (Dr. J.D. Hooker).

Var. sobolifera, Dél. (K— C—).

Britain :—Lound (Mr. D. Turner).

Europe :—Switzerland (Sir W. J. Hooker).

North America :—Franklin’s First Voyage.

Tropical America :—Guyana (Mr. C. 8S. Parker).

Africa :—San Diego del Monte, Teneriffe enteeen) , Ascen-

sion Island (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

India :—Nepal (Dr. Wallich).

20. C. decorticata (Fr.) (K— C—).

Europe :—Susten, Switzerland. .

21. C. degenerans, Flk. (K— C—).

Europe :—Bruyéres (Dr. Mougeot), Switzerland (Thomas),

Gryphiz (Dr. Swartz in hb. D. Turner).

North America:—British North America (Mr. J. Drum-

mond).

Australasia :—Wilson’s Promontory, Victoria (Dr. F. Miiller),

Cheshunt (Archer).

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 115

India :—Kankola, Sikkim, reg. alp. 15,000 feet (Dr. J. D.

Hooker).

| 22. C. furcata, Hoffm. (K— C—).

Britain :—Lound Heath (Mr. D. Turner), Suffolk (Sir W. J.

Hooker), Whitley Reed, Cheshire (Mr. W. Wilson), Balmerino,

Falls of the Garrawalt, Cairn-a-Drochel, White Hill, Scotland

(Mr. W. Gardner), Morne (A. Croall), Forfarshire (Mr. T. Drum-

mond).

Europe :—Bois de Boulogne (hb. E. I. C.).

Forma recurva (K— C—).

Britain :—Near Beddgelert, North Wales (Mr. D. Turner).

Europe :—Pau, Pyrenees (Mr. R. Spruce), Volterra, Italy

( ? ), Gryphiee.

North America :—Roch of the Hudson, New York (Douglas).

Var. racemosa, Flk. (K— C—).

Britain :—Ben Cruachan (Mr. Borrer).

Enrope :—Switzerland (Sir W. J. Hooker), Pyrenees (hb.

E. I. C.).:

North America :—East coast of America (Douglas), North-

west America (Scouler), North-west coast of America (Douglas),

Kentucky (Dr. Short), Ohio (Lee), Vancouver’s Island (Dr.

Lyall), Rocky Mountains (Bourgeau).

Tropical America :—Pic d’Orizaba, Mexico (H. Galeotti).

South America :—Chiloe (Cuming).

India :—Kambachen, 12,000 feet, and Singalelah, 11,000 feet,

Sikkim, reg. alp. (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

Australasia :—Victoria (Dr. F. Miiller), Brown’s River, Tas-

mania (Mr. Oldfield), Tasmania (Lawrence, Gunn, and Dr. J.D.

Hooker), New Holland (A. Cunningham and Fraser), New

Zealand (Dr. Jolliffe, Colenso, Gunn, and Dr. J. D. Hooker),

Otago (Hector).

Forma adspersa, Flk. (K— C—).

India:—Moolee-il, Moulmein (Rev. C. Parish), Chongtam,

8000 feet, Lachoong, 9000 feet, Sikkim, reg. temp. (Dr. J. D.

Hooker).

Var. crispata, Flk. (K— C—).

Europe :—Gryphiz.

North America :—Newfoundland (Miss Brenton, Franklin’s

First Voyage), British North America (Drummond), Boston

(Dr. B. D. Greene), Cascade Mountains (Dr. Lyall).

South America :—Magellan’s Straits (King), Port Famine

(King).

India :—Kina Okosima, Japan (Oldham).

116 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

_ 28. C. squamosa, Hoffm. (K— C—). ~

Britain :— Sidlaw Hills, Scotland (Mr.W. Gardner), Killarney,

Ireland (Mr. Drummond ?).

Europe :—Bithére and V. de Gazos, Pyrenees (Mr. R. Spruce),

Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), Switzerland (D. Esper in hb. D. Turner),

Spitzbergen (Parry).

North America :—North-west coast (Dr. Scouler), United

States (Greene), Vancouver’s Island (Garry) ; Russian America

(Beechey’s Voyage), Boston (Dr. B. D. Greene).

outh America :—Ruio (Milne).

Africa :—Cape of Good Hope (Milne), Mauritius (Gardner ?).

India :—Nintung, near Ningpo, China (Fortune), Nagasaki,

Japan (Oldham), Tsu-Sima (Wilford).

Australasia :—Lord Auckland’s group (Dr. J. D. Hooker and

Dr. Lyall), Van Diemen’s Land (Lyall and Gunn), New Zealand

(Dr. J. D. Hooker), Wilson Promontory (Dr. F. Miiller).

24. C. cenotea, Scher. (K— C—).

Kurope :—Mahourat, Pyrenees (Mr. R. Spruce), Gryphiz.

25. C. pileata, Mont. (K— C—).

Africa :—On the summit of the Pouce, Mauritius (Dr. Ayres).

26. C. botrytes, Hoffm. (K— C—).

This is only represented by the Acharian specimen. .

27. C. substraminea, Nyl. (K— C—).

North America :—Wisconsin (J. A. Lapham).

28. C. athelia, Nyl. (K— C—).

Tropical America :— Bluefield Mountains, Jamaica (W. Purdie).

B. Erythrocarpe.

* Reaction (K f+ C+.)

29. C. cornucopioides, Fr. (K f+ C+).

This has no yellow reaction with K, or only one slightly ob-

servable; but C gives a full yellow. |

Britain :—Mangerton Mountain and Killarney (Sir T. Gage),

Sidlaw Hills and White Hill, Scotland (Mr. W. Gardner), Cawdor

Wood, Nairn (A. Croall), Schehallion (Sir W. J. Hooker), Shot-

over Wood, Bagley, Wood, Berks (Mr. Baxter).

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), Switzerland (Sir W. J.

Hooker), Gryphiz, Spitzbergen (Parry).

North America: — Davis’s Straits (Dr. Lyall?), Arctic

coast between Cape Barrow and Mackenzie River (Capt.

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 117

Pullen), North-west America (Scouler), British North Ame-

rica (J. Drummond, Franklin’s First Voyage), Halifax ( ? ),

Newfoundland (Miss Brenton), Boston (B. D. Greene), Quebec

(Morrison), between York Factory and Chindell (Wrey),

United States (Greene), Labrador (Mr. Morrison), Canada

(Pursh), Whalefish Islands (Dr. Lyall), Fort Vancouver (Garry),

Chamisso Island (Dr. Seemann), North Pole Voyage (Parry),

Kotzebue Sound (Dr. Seemann).

South America:—Juan Fernandez Island (Mr. Cuming),

Surinam (Hostmann?), Falkland Islands (Dr. J. D. Hooker),

Magellan’s Strait (King), Port Famine (King), Cape Horn

(Dr. J. D. Hooker).

India :—Wallanchoon, 10,000-12,000 ft.; Yeumtong, 12,000

ft.; Jongri, 13,000 ft.; Lachen, 12,000 ft., reg. alp., Sikkim

(Dr. J. D. Hooker).

Australasia:—Van Diemen’s Land (Gunn and Lawrence),

Melbourne (Mr. F. M. Adamson), Van Diemen’s Land, St. Pa-

trick’s River (Mr.Gunn), New Zealand (Colenso), Otago (Hector).

30. C. vestita, Ach. (K f+ C+).

North America :—Vancouver’s Island (Dr. Lyall), near 49th

par. lat. (Oregon Bound. Com., Dr. Lyall), Ohio (Peck), Arctic

Greenland (Dr. Lyall), Newfoundland (Miss Brenton), east

coast of America (Mr. D. Douglas).

The different reaction compels us to separate this from bellidiflora.

31. C. deformis, Hoffm. (K f+ C +).

Britain :—Ben Ferrog (Mr. Borrer), Glen Callater (Mr. W.

Gardner), Ben-na-Bourd and Braemar (A. Croall).

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), Grimsel, Switzerland, Val-

ley of Guttanen (Sir W.J. Hooker), Hammerfest (Sir J. Ross).

North America :—Labrador (Mr. Morrison), Newfoundland

Miss Brenton, Franklin’s First Voyage), Port Bowen, Murray

Bay (Shepherd), Whalefish Islands (Dr. B. Seemann), Davis’s

Straits (Dr. Lyall ?), Kotzebue Sound (Dr. B. Seemann), Cape

Osborne (Dr. Lyall), United States ( ? ).

South America:—Cape Horn and Falkland Islands (Dr. J.

D. Hooker).

India :—Lachen, Sikkim, reg. alp. 14,000 ft. (Dr. J.D. Hooker).

Australasia :—'Tasmania (Mr. Oldfield), prov. Canterbury, New

Zealand (Sinclair and Haast).

*k Reaction (K+ C—).

82. C. digitata, Hoffm. (K+ C—).

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), Gryphiz, Switzerland

(Schleicher).

118 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

North America:—Arctic coast between Cape Barrow and

Mackenzie River (Capt. Pullen).

Australasia :—Cheshunt, Tasmania (Archer).

Var. * macilenta, Hoffm.

Britain :—Edgefield (Sir W. J. Hooker), Scotland (Mr. D.

Turner).

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot), Ins. Smellandia.

Africa :—* Forest of Grootvadersborth” (Mund).

Australasia :—Norfolk Island (Milne).

Forma polydactyla, Flk.

Britain :—Scotland (hb. D. Turner), Ireland (Miss Hutchins),

Carr Hill (Mr. W. Gardner), Loch Minch, Aberdeen (A. Croall).

Europe :—Switzerland (Sir W. J. Hooker), Gryphie.

North America :—California (Beechey).

Australasia :—Cheshunt, Tasmania (Archer).

33. C. rigida, Tayl. (K+ C—).

Australasia :—Victoria (Dr. Miiller), Lord Auckland’s Islands

(Dr.J.D. Hooker ; the authentic specimen, labelled by Dr. Taylor

hinself).

South America, Chiloe (Cuming ?).

*** Reaction (K— C—),

34. C. sanguinea, Fik.

Tropical America:—Serra de Jaquari; summit of Organ

Mountains (Mr. Gardner), Brazil (hb. Mus. Paris).

35. C. bellidiflora, Scher. (K— C—).

Britain :—Lochnagar, Aberdeen, and Cawdor Woods, Nairn,

and Braemar (A. Croall), Cruachan (Mr. Borrer), Ben Nevis

(Mr.D.Turner), Craig Chailleach (Mr.D.Turner), Cairn Gorum

(Sir W. J. Hooker).

Europe :—Grimsel, Valley of Guttanen, and Switzerland (Sir

W. J. Hooker), Pico de Arvas (Durieu), Hammerfest (Ross).

North America :—Sumass, Brit. Columbia (Dr. Lyall), Fort

Vancouver (Garry), Whalefish Island (Dr. Lyall), North-west

coast (Barclay), Observatory Island (Scouler).

36. C. Flérkeana, Fr. (K— C—).

North America :—Wisconsin (J. A. Lapham).

Australasia :—New Zealand (Colenso).

Var. *bacillaris, Ach. & auct.

Britain :—Aberdeen and Ben-na-Bourd (A. Croall), Sidlaw

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 119

Hills and Cairn-a-Drochel (Mr. W. Gardner), Ireland (Miss

Hutchins and Sir T. Gage).

Europe :—Mont Gaillard, Pyrenees (Mr. R. Spruce), Cabo da

Rocca, Portugal (Welwitsch).

North America :—Ohio (Lee).

Tropical America :—Demerara (Mr. Harris), Jamaica (Purdie),

Mexico (Galeotti), Guyana (C. S. Parker).

South America :—Rio (Milne).

India:—Java ( ? ).

Australasia :—New Zealand (Dr.J.D. Hooker and Dr. Jolliffe),

Otago (Hector), Middle Island (Haast).

Forma seductriz, Nyl.

Australasia :—Brown’s River, Tasmania (Mr. Oldfield).

Dr. Nylander informs me (i hit.) that C. seductrix, Dél., has

reaction K+. This was not the case with the specimen so

named by Dr. Nylander himself in herb. Kew.

Til. Cruaprna, Nyl.

A. Pheocarpe.

* Reaction (K f+ C+).

The application of both the reactives enables us to distinguish

more accurately and readily the different species which have

been heretofore comprehended under the name rangiferina.

The true or typical rangiferina has the reaction K+ C—. The

sylvatica has a faint yellow reaction with K, which, on the

‘application of C, becomes of a fuller and more decided yellow

(Kf+ C+). Pycnoclada has the double negative reaction

(K— C—). Peltasta has the negative reaction with K, but the

yellow reaction on C being subsequently applied (K— C+).

Candelabrum has the double negative reaction (K— C—).

‘37. C. sylvatica, Hoffm. = Scher. L. H. 78.

Britain :—Pentland Hills( ? ).

Europe :—Sweden and Norway ( ? ), Vosges (Dr. Mougeot),

Switzerland (Sir W. J. Hooker), Coria Transtag., Portugal

(Welwitsch). |

North America:— Newfoundland (Miss Brenton), Arctic

Greenland (Dr. Lyall & Dr. Sutherland), Hunde Islands (Dr.

Sutherland), Cascade Mountains, British Colombia, 7500 feet

(Dr. Lyall), Disco (Dr. Lyall), Halifax (Kendal), Sitka (Barclay).

South America :—Magellan’s Straits (King).

India :—Jongri, reg. alp. 12,000; Lachong, reg. temp. 4000-

7000 feet; Kambachen, reg, alp.? Sikkim (Dr. J.D. Hooker) ;

120 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

Lachen, 14,000 ft., reg. alp. ; Sikkim, 7000 ft., reg. temp.;

Yangma Valley, East Nepal (Dr. J. D. Hooker). |

Australasia :—Proy. Canterbury, New Zealand (Sinclair and

Haast). .

Var. alpestris (Scher.) (K f+ C+).

North America :—Franklin’s First Voyage ; New Brunswick.

South America :—Chiloe (Cuming and Capt. King), Juan

Fernandez Island (Cuming), Port Famine (Capt. King).

Tropical America: —Rio de Janeiro (Mr. Gardner), Diamond

District (Mr. Gardner), Jamaica (Purdie).

Australasia :—Maddle Island, New Zealand (Haast).

Forma pumila, Dél. (K f+ C+).

North America :—Vancouver’s Island (Dr. Lyall).

South America :—Falkland Islands, Cape Horn (Dr. J. D.

Hooker and Capt. Black), Strait of Magellan (Macwhinnie).

Africa :—Summit of Table Mountain, Cape of Good Hope

(Milne).

Polynesia :—Sandwich Islands (Tolmie), Owhyhee (Capt.

Harris). :

Australasia:—New Zealand (Dr. J.D. Hooker, Jolliffe, and

Colenso), Van Diemen’s Land (Mr. Gunn), Chatham Island

(W. Travers).

38. C. amaurocrea, Scher. (K f+ C+) =Scher. L. H. 70.

Europe :—Chateau d’Or, Switzerland.

North America :—Saskatchewan (Bourgeau) ; Arctic Green-

land, Leively (Franklin’s First Voyage), United States (Greene),»

Kotzebue Sound (Beechey), Vancouver’s Island (Dr. Lyall), Cape

Krusenstern (Beechey), Great Bear Lake (Mr. J. Drummond),

Observation Island (Scouler). :

Australasia :—Asbestos Hills, Tasmania (Gunn); Arthur’s

Lakes, Tasmania (Mr. Gunn) ; New Zealand (Dr. Jolliffe), Swan

River (Mr. J. Drummond).

Forma capitellata, Tayl. (Bab. N. Z.)

Australasia :—New Zealand (Dr. J. D. Hooker), Victoria (Dr.

F. Miiller), Middle Island (J. Haast).

The different: reaction separates amaurocrea and uncialis, to

say nothing of the different external characters.

** Reaction (K+ C+).

39. C. medusina, Bory (K+ C+).

Tropical America :—Jamaica (?).

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. Tet

40. C. retipora, Flk. (K+ C+).

Australasia :—Chatham Island (Mr. W. Travers), New Zealand

(Colenso, Allan Cunningham, and Dr. J. D. Hooker), Bay of

Plenty, New Zealand (Dr. Jolliffe), Tasmania (Dr. J. D. Hooker

and Fraser), Asbestos Hill, Tasmania (Gunn), New South Wales

(hb. E. I. C.), New Holland (M. Labillardiére and Baxter),

Botany Bay ( ? ), Swan River (Mr. Drummond), Victoria

(Dr. F. Miller), Grampians (Wilhelmi), Kangaroo Island, South

Australia (Whittaker), Otago (Hector).

In all the specimens of C. retipora, K gave a yellow reaction,

which was increased by C, but subsequently destroyed by it.

This reaction was especially observable on the paler specimens.

*** Reaction (K+ C—).

41. C. rangiferina, Hoffm.

Forma grandis = Scher. L. H. 77.

Britain :—Craig Koynach (A. Croall).

Europe :—Tyrol Alps (hb. E. I. C.), Gryphiz.

North America :—Wisconsin (J. A. Lapham), Kamtschatka

(Beechey), Canada (Pursh), New Brunswick ( ? ), Troy

Ge cae a

Africa :—Madagascar (Dr. Meller).

India :—Wallanchoon, Sikkim, reg. alp. 13,000 feet (Dr.J.D.

Hooker).

Forma gracilis=Scher. L. H. 76.

Britain :—Sands of Barrie and Summit of the Lion’s Face,

Scotland (Mr. W. Gardner).

Europe :—S. de Cintra, Portugal (Welwitsch), Spain ( ? ),

Gryphie.

Asia :—Black Sea (Fischer).

South America:—Rio (Milne), summit of the Corcovado

(Gardner), Juan Fernandez Island (Mr. Cuming).

42. C. candelabrum, Bory (K+ C—).

Tropical America :—Brazil (hb. Mus. Paris), Diamond Dis-

trict (Gardner).

*#** Reaction (K— C+).

43. C. peltasta, Spr. (K— C+).

North America:—Kotzebue Sound (Beechey, Franklin’s

First Voyage) ; Cascade Mountains, British Columbia, 7500 ft.

(Dr. Lyall), Leively and Whalefish Island (Capt. Ross).

Tropical America:—Jamaica (Mr. Wilson), Carapi, Peru

(Mr. Matthews), Cotopaxi (Dr. Jameson),

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3, Vol. xix. 9

122 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Cladoniei

Forma alpestris (K— C+),= Scher. L. H.-79.

Europe :—Vosges (Dr. Mougeot); Gryphie; Hammerfest

(Parry).

North America :—Lexington, Kentucky (Dr. Short), Lake

Winnipeg (Bourgeau).

Tropical America :—Jamaica (Wilson).

South America :—Port Famine (Capt. King), Straits of Ma-

gellan (Macwhinnie and Capt. Collingon),

Forma pumila.

South America :—Berkeley Sound, Falkland Islands (Mr. C.

Darwin), Falkland Islands (Edmonstone and Dr. Lyall).

Africa :— Mauritius (Bojer).

Australasia :—New Holland (Allan Cunningham), New Zea-

land (Dr. F. Miller), Hummock Island, Bass Straits (Milne).

44. C. uncialis, Hoffm. (K— C+).

Britain :—Glen Callater and Rossie Moor, Forfar (A. Croall),

Appin (Capt. Carmichael), Ben Lawers (Mr. D. Turner), White

Hill and summit of the Bassies, Clova (Mr. W. Gardner), near

Yarmouth (Mr. D. Turner), near Brandon Mountain, Ireland

(Miss Hutchins), Lound (Mr. D. Turner).

Europe :—Bretagne (hb. E. I. C.), Vosges (Dr. Mougeot),

? (Dr. Esper), Switzerland ( ?

(Dr. Nohden) ; Gryphieze. |

North America :—Labrador (Mr. Morrison), Whalefish Island

(Dr. Lyall), North-west America (Capt. Back), Kotzebue Sound

(Dr. Seemann), Vancouver’s Land (Dr. Lyall), New Brunswick

(Mr. Kendal). :

*KeKKK Reaction (K— C—).

45. C. pycnoclada (Dél.) (K— C—).

This I assume on the authority of a specimen (in herb. Kew)

from Brazil, so named by Dr. Nylander.

Britain :— i (Mr. Pitchford),

North America :—North-west America (Scouler), Fort Van- |

couver (Mr. D. Douglas).

Tropical America :—Sachapata, Peru (Lechler).

South America:—Cape Horn (Dr. J. D. Hooker), Port St.

Antonio, Kast Patagonia (Capt. King).

India :—Nepal (Dr. Wallich).

Asia :—Tartary (Hemse).

Australasia :—Hummock Island, Bass Straits (Milne), New

Holland (Allan Cunningham), Port Arthur, Tasmania (Mr.

Oldfield).

in the Hookerian Herbarium at Kew. 123

46. C. aggregata, Eschw. (K— C—).

North America :—Pilzhum, Columbia (Dr. Jameson), Staten

Island (Mr. Menzies).

South America :—Mendoza (Gillies), Juan Fernandez Island

(Mr. Cuming), Falkland Islands and Cape Horn (Dr. J. D.

Hooker), south part of Terra del Fuego (Mr. C. Darwin).

Polynesia :—Norfolk Island (F, Thomson), Island of Pines,

near summit of Peak (M‘Gillivray and Milne), Sandwich Isles

(Mr. D. Douglas).

Africa :—Cape (Drége).

Australasia:—Campbell Island (Dr. J. D. era , Lord

Auckland’s Islands (Dr. J. D. Hooker), New Zealand (Dr. C.

Knight, Allan Cunningham, Colenso, Dr. J. D. Hooher, and

Dr. Miller), Van Diemen’s Land (Gunn), New Norfolk, Brown’s

River, Mount Wellington, Tasmania (Mr. Oldfield), Swan River

(Mr. J. Drummond), Gipps Land and Victoria (Dr. F. Miller),

New Holland ( ? ), Turkey Creek, Victoria (Mr. Robertson),

Melbourne (fF. M. Adamson), Sealers’ Cove (Dr. Miiller), Otago

(Hector).

B. Erythrocarpe.

* Reaction (K f+C+).

47. C. leporina, Fr.

North America :—Galveston Bay, Texas (Mr. J. Drummond).

The following species do not at present exist in the Kew

Herbarium :—

Dilleniana, Fik. (K f+ C—); carneola, Fr. (K f+ C+);

dactylota, Tuck. (K+ C+); mitrula, Tuck. (K— C—); corym-

bescens, Nyl. (K+) ; Santensis, Tuck. (K+); subdelicata, Nyl.

(K—); grypea, Tuck. (K—) ; insignis, Nyl. (K—) ; muscigena,

Eschw. (K—C—); gracilenta, Tuck. (K f+ C+); cetrarioides,

Schwein. (K— C—); gorgonea, Eschw. (K+ C—); Salzmanni

(Dél.) (K—); divaricata, Nyl. (K—); schizopora, Nyl. (K—);

stenophylla, Ny 1. (K—); Caroliniana, Tuck. (K—); leptopoda,

Nyl. (K—) ; delat Nyl. (K—) ; angustata, Nyl. (Kis )3 cris-

tatella, Tuck.

1V. PiropHoron, Tuck.

1. P. aciculare, Tuck. (K+ C+).

North America:—Sumass, British Columbia (Dr. Lyall),

North-west America (Mr. D. Douglas), west coast of North

America (Mr. D. Douglas), east coast of North America ( ? ).

Africa :—Cape of Good Hope ( ? ).

Australasia :—Botany Bay (Dr. J. D. Hooker).

124 Mr. A. G. Butler on a new Genus of Satyride.

The other species of Pilophoron are not represented in the

Kew Herbarium.

V. Hereropza, Nyl.

1. H. Miilleri, Nyl.

Of this there is no specimen in herb. Kew; but in a specimen

from New Caledonia, given me by Dr. Nylander, the reaction is

K— C-.

VI. Trysanotuecium, Berk. & Mont.

1. T. hyalinum, Tayl. (K+ C—).

Australasia:—Swan River (Mr. J. Drummond).

2. T. Drummondii, Hook. hb. (K+ C+).

i (Mr. J. Drummond).

XXII.—Deseription of anew Genus and one new Species of Saty-

ride. By Arruur G. Butter, F.Z.S., Assistant, Zoological

Department, British Museum. :

[Plate III.]

Tue four species upon which I propose to form the present

genus have hitherto been confounded with Lastommata of West-

wood (fig. 4), a genus from which they differ in almost every

structural detail, but which the male sex somewhat resembles in

coloration. They are more nearly allied to (Satyrus) Hipparchia

of Fabricius (fig. 5), from which they may be readily distin-

guished by the form of the discoidal cell in the hind wings;

the several parts, however, when seen under a high magnifying-

power, show that this group is widely distinct from both the

above-named genera.

The antenne of Hipparchia (fig. 11) are much flattened and

expanded at the tip, and present the appearance of a shovel,

the shank being very slender: in Lastommata* a modification

of this form exists (fig. 10); but here the club more nearly

resembles a pear-shaped gauge +; in the third form (fig. 9) the

club is entire, merely showing an indistinct dorsal line. The

plumules on the males of Mipparchia (fig. 14) and Lastommata

(fig. 13) are much elongated, and somewhat resemble the scales

on species of Hrebia; in the present genus they are oblong,

* Since writing this, I have determined that this is not the true type of

Lasiommata.

“+ This form can only be seen by turning the antenna round, the position

of the club in relation to the shank not being the same as in Hipparchia.

Mr. A. G. Butler on a new Genus of Satyride. 125

with a terminal fringe (fig. 12). This form is so unlike the last

two that I think it impossible for it to be very closely allied to

them.

Hrpparcuiorpes, gen. nov. Pi. IIT.

Ale magnee, late, anticee maris elongatee, subtrigonatee, angulis

rotundatis, costa anticarum minime undulata; anticee feminee ma-

jores, latiores, margine postico minus obliquo et undulato: posticee

magnee, rotuudate, margine externo undulato: corpus robustum,

lanare; palpis elongatis, articulo apicali prorsum porrecto ; oculis

exstantibus, minime hirsutis; antennis clava gradatim formata, vix

costee medium anticarum attingentibus.

Ale antic vena costali costa medium attingente, nervulis sub-

costalibus regularibus ; vena disco-cellulari prima brevissima, secunda

subobliqua et minime undata, tertia directa, longitudine secunde ;

nervulis medianis subparallelis, directis; vena submediana paulum

undata; venis ad basin tumidis.

Ales posticee vena costali subangulata, cella simplici; venis regu-

laribus, pene equidistantibus.

Wings large, expanded ; front wings of male more elongated,

subtriangular, the angles rounded off; anterior margin of front

wings somewhat waved:; front wings of female larger and wider,

the outer margin straighter and waved ; the hind wings alike in

both sexes, rounded and large, the outer margin waved: body

large, hairy, with elongate palpi (fig. 6), the apical joint extended

forwards ; eyes slightly hairy; the antenne with gradually

formed club (fig. 9), and nearly half the length of the front

wings ; prolegs of male (fig. 7) more hairy and smaller than

those of female (fig. 8).

Front wings (fig. 3) with the costal nervure extending to the

middle of the anterior margin; the subcostals regular, as in La-

siommata ; the first disco-cellular very short, the second much

longer, nearly oblique and slightly waved, the third equal to the

second in length, but transverse; the median nervules nearly

parallel, straight; the submedian vein slightly waved; the cos-

tal, median, and submedian veins much swollen at the base:

hind wings with the costal nervure somewhat angular ; the cell

simple; the nervules regular and placed at almost equal dis-

tances from each other.

This genus should be placed near Epinephele, which it some-

what resembles in the colouring of the underside of the wings*.

The four species contained in it are nearly allied; they stand as

follows :—

* T have examined the plumules on several genera of Satyride (see

fig. 15), but can find none at all like those on Hipparchioides.

126 Mr. A.G. Butler on a new Species of Satyride.

1. Hipparchioides Merope*.

9 , Papilio Merope, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1. p. 99. n. 306 (1793); Dono-

van, Insects of New Holland, pl. 28. f. 2 (1805).

Satyrus Merope, Godart, Enc. Méth. ix. p. 500. n. 80 (1819); Boisduval,

Voy. de l’Astrolabe, pt. 1. p. 146 (1832-35).

Lasiommata Merope, E. Doubleday, List. Lep. Brit. Mus. i. p. 134 (1844);

Westwood and Hewitson, Gen. Diurn. Lepid. p. 387. n. 18 (1851).

8, 2. Oreas nubila GEnomais, Hiibner, Samml. exot. Schmett. i. pl. 94.

figs. 1-4 (1806).

$, Satyrus Archemor, Godart, Enc. Méth. ix. p. 500. n. 82 (1819).

Hab. Australia (B.M.) Var. Tasmania (g, ?, B.M.).

2. Hipparchioides Philerope. PI. III. fig. 2, 9.

3. Satyrus Philerope (part.), Boisduval, Voy. de l’Astrolabe, Entom. pt. 1.

p- 147 (1832-85); Guérin, Voy. de la Favorite, Suppl. pl. 3. f. 2, & p. 16

(1839).

Lasiommata Philerope (part.), Westwood ¢, in Gen. Diurn. Lepid. p. 387.

no. 19 (1851). eit

2. Coloribus fere Meropes, ale autem magis elongate, anticee costa

magis convexa, area apicali nigro-fusca, maculis flavis minoribus,

nec cum colore basali confusis; macula subocellari nivea ; ocello

subapicali indistincto: ale subtus area apicali magis fulvescente,

litura discoidea distincta ; area apicali nigrescente ; posticee magis

fuscescentes, costee medio paulum elevato et nigrescente.

Hab. Australia (¢, B.M.).

This speciest is closely allied to Merope, but differs from it in

many important particulars. Mr. Doubleday, however, placed

it first in his enumeration of the specimens of Merope in the

National Collection. It is stated, in his List, to have been pre-

sented by General Hardwicke.

3. Hipparchioides Banksia.

Hipparchia Banksia, Leach, Zool. Miscell. i. t. 10 (1814).

Lasiommata Banksia, E. Doubleday, List. Lep. Brit. Mus. i. p. 134 (1847);

Westwood & Hewitson, Gen. Diurn. Lepid. p. 387. n. 29 (1851).

Satyrus Gelanor, Godart, Enc. Méth. ix. p. 498. n. 73 (1819); Boisduval,

Voy. de l’Astrolabe, pt. 1. p. 145 (1832-35).

Hab. New Holland ( ¢, B.M.).

Lasiommata Satricus of Mr. Doubleday’s ‘ Genera,’ although

it bears a general resemblance, on the upperside, to the males of

* The type is in the Banksian Collection.

t+ Dr. Boisduval, Guérin, and Westwood have agreed in considering this

to be the female of Klugii (which belongs to another genus). I have

lately seen specimens of Philerope in Mr. Bates’s collection, and have no

doubt that they are males of the msect in the British Museum collection.

t See Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xvii. p. 287 (1866).

On the Muscular Anatomy of the Marsupials. 127

H. Merope, has a very distinct structure, and, I think, may be

more nearly allied to the genus Melanagria (Arge). |

4. Hipparchioides mirifica, PI. ILI. fig. 1.

2 ce mirifica, Butler, Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. xvii. p. 286

Hab. t BM.

Two wings and part of the body of this insect are in the

National Collection. It is evidently a beautiful insect when

perfect.

XXIII.—On some points in the Muscular Anatomy of the Marsu-

pials. By the Rev. Samuet Havenron, M.D., F.R.S., Fellow

of Trinity College, Dublin.

Tue following observations were suggested to me by the dissec-

tion of several Kangaroos, Phalangers, and Opossums, which

were placed at my disposal by the Council of the Royal Zoological

Society of Ireland. Several points of much interest turned up

in the course of my dissections; but I shall confine myself at

present to a few observations on the cremaster and quadratus

femoris muscles, which seem to have escaped the notice of other

observers :— ,

I. The Cremaster Muscle in the Marsupials.

Professor Owen thus describes the cremaster muscle :—

“The cremaster in the Phalanger and Opossum is not a

fasciculus of fibres simply detached from the lower margin of

the internal oblique or transversalis, but arises by a narrow

though strong aponeurosis from the ilium, within and a little

above the lower boundary of the internal oblique, with the fibres

of which the course of the cremaster is not parallel; it might be

considered as a part of the transversalis, but is separated by the

fascia above mentioned from the carneous part of that muscle.

Having emerged from beneath the margin of the internal oblique,

the cremaster escapes by the large elliptic abdominal ring, bends

round the marsupial bone near its free extremity, and expands

upon the tunica vaginalis testis. In the female it has the same

origin, course, and size, but spreads over the mammary glands

at the back of the pouch. If the anterior fascicles of the

diverging and embracing fibres be dissected from the posterior

ones, the appearance of the cremaster dividing into two layers is

produced”*.

* Cyclopedia of Anatomy and Physiology, vol. iii. p. 288.

128 Rev. 8S. Haughton on some points in the

The cremaster muscle was found by me to have the following

weights :—

Giant Kangaroo (female) ............ 0°38 oz. av.

Wallaby (male): 609. Sg Pots ree 009°;

Opossum (female) 22.0.0... ee ee oor,

“ (male)... sox cou sae -eeee 0:02 ,,

In the male Wallaby the muscle was 6 inches in length, and

must be shortened to 2 inches during coition, which is, I believe,

a greater amount of contraction than is recorded of any other

muscle in the animal kingdom. The cremaster muscle, in all

the Marsupials I have examined, forms the lower border of the

transversalis muscle, taking its origin from the edge of the illum

directly. The transversalis itself is only four and a half times

the mass of the cremaster, and takes its origin from the superior

anterior edge of the ilium, from the lumbar fascia, and from the

last two ribs, and is inserted into the fascia of the internal

oblique.

It seems very strange that a muscle having so definite an ob-

ject as the cremaster should in the female Marsupials be diverted

to fulfil a purpose essentially distinct from its function in the

male. I think, however, that a little reflection and an applica-

tion of the doctrine of final causes will enable us to explain with

ease this apparent anomaly.

The placental Mammals, which are higher in organization and

intelligence than the Marsupials, are not entrusted with the

responsibility of feeding their young, by voluntary efforts,

during foetal life ; and yet we find the young of the non-placental

Marsupials transferred from the uterus to the marsupium long

before they can exert the power of suction, and apparently

abandoned to the voluntary efforts of the mother, who supplies

them with milk by compressing the mammary gland from time

to time by means of the contraction of the cremaster muscle,

which spreads itself out over the back of the gland in a fan-

shaped form. |

As it was not possible for me to believe that so stupid a mother

as a kangaroo or opossum should be entrusted with a duty

withheld from a tigress, or even a woman, I examined carefully

the mechanism of suckling a young kangaroo, with the view of

discovering some self-acting cause of irritation to provoke the

cremaster muscle to contract, without the necessity of supposing

the volition of the mother to intervene; and I believe that I

have discovered such a cause, quite adequate to produce the

effect required.

The cremaster muscle, in the female Marsupials, winds round

the marsupial bone to the back of the mammary gland placed

Muscular Anatomy of the Marsupials. 129

above it, so as to form an acute angle, and is liable to be stretched

by every depression of that bone.

The marsupial bone, as is well known, turns upon a long

hinge coinciding nearly with the pectineal line of the ilium, and

is raised and depressed by the following muscles, which tend to

turn it round that binge :—

1. Levators of the Marsupial Bones.

1. The external oblique takes its origin from the lumbar

fascia and from all the ribs except the first, and is inserted into

the whole length ofthe marsupial bone, as well as into the inner

edge of the pubes and edge of the ilium. This muscle is con-

tinuous with the pectoral at the extremity of the sternum, and

weighs in the Giant Kangaroo 5°35 oz. Its exerts little, if any,

action on the marsupial bone in its usual position in the wall of

the abdomen ; but when this bone is depressed by the weight of

the young in the marsupium, the external oblique is capable of

acting as a powerful levator ossis marsupil.

2. The rectus abdominis takes its origin from the first rib

and middle line of the sternum and abdomen, and is inserted

into the anterior surface and inner edge of the marsupial bone

only, of which it is the proper levator. In the Giant Kangaroo

it measures 27 inches in length, and weighs 3°43 oz.

2. Depressors of the Marsupial Bones.

1. The pectineus takes its origin from the pectineal line and

base of the marsupial bone behind the spine of the pubes, and

acts as one of the depressors. It is inserted into the second

fourth of the linea aspera. It weighs in

EME ABIBTIL IRAN GATOO, or. 5 55's !im: 6.6: 0531 0i< ipsa 0°36 oz.

TE ROE 5 io accratecg ies o's 9 othe wire nia sie se 0°25 ,,

2. The adductor brevis takes its origin from the anterior line

of the pubes, inside the adductor magnus, and is inserted into

the upper fourth of the linea aspera. It acts as a depressor of

the marsupial bone, and weighs in

The Giant Kangaroo ........ ce censeuse 0°25 oz.

PO MORES coi rcrieiy eet seit eee ee

3. The adductor magnus takes origin from the anterior edge

of the pubes, from the base of the marsupial bone, from the

- symphysis pubis, and from the top of the pubic arch, and is

inserted into the whole length of the linea aspera. It is a

depressor ossis marsupii, and weighs in

The Giant Kangaroo’... 0.0.5 6s eevee 5°22 oz.

Awe Wallaby 3). ViSee ee SS ie recs 2°96 ,,

130 On the Muscular Anatomy of the Marsupials.

It is evident from the foregoing that the marsupial bones,

supporting as they do occasionally a considerable weight, are

held in equilibrium by the opposing action of two levators and

three depressors ; so that, in active motions of the mother, the

bone vibrates, balancing itself backwards and forwards as it is

impelled by the inertia of the guts and of the young in the pouch, |

and by the opposing actions of the muscles, and thus perpetually

“tips” the cremaster muscle that winds round it, exciting it to

contract upon the mammary gland, and so feed the helpless

young one suspended, by an almost organic union, from the

nipple of the gland inside the pouch.

By. means of this self-acting mechanism the young is per-

petually fed, and the mother marsupial relieved from a care that

would infallibly prove too great for her little modicum of brains.

I may mention that I have confirmed the foregoing explana-

tion by the careful dissection of the male Marsupials, in which

I find that the cremaster muscle passes from the abdominal ring

to the testis in such a manner as to clear the marsupial bone;

so that the cremaster in the male is not tipped by the marsupial

bone at every motion of the body, as it must be in the case of

the female marsupial, carrying her young permanently in her

pouch.

IL. The Quadratus femoris Muscle in the Marsupials.

This seems to me to be one of the most remarkable muscles

found in the Kangaroos, and is intended to assist in the support

of these animals while resting in their favourite attitude, sitting

on the tail and hind legs. It takes its origin from a large tri-

angular surface on the ischium, and thence converging in a

pyramidal mass to a point, is inserted into a special trochanter

or tubercle developed for its reception in the middle of the

posterior surface of the shaft of the femur. Fully two-thirds

of this pyramidal mass are composed of tendinous fibres, the

remaining third being muscular; so that the whole may be re-

garded as torming an elastic tendon. When the animal sits

upon its tail and legs in the manner above described, it some-

times places its feet so far forward, and its tail so far back, that

a mechanical observer is at once struck by the apparent want of

strength in the arch on which the weight of the body is sup-

ported, and feels disposed to come to the conclusion that the

act of sitting on its tail must be a fatiguing one to the kangaroo.

Observation of their habits, however, abundantly proves the

contrary, and shows that the animal prefers this attitude to any

other.

The explanation of this difficulty is to be found in the semi-

tendinous condition as well as great size of the quadratus femoris,

M. P. Gervais on the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria. 131

which acts as a “ tie-beam” to a portion of the arch, and without

much expenditure of force supports the weight of the body

placed on the vertex of the straddling arch formed by the tail

and hind feet.

I do not know of any other animal in which the quadratus

femoris is inserted so low down on the femur, nor of any in

which, as in the kangaroo, a special trochanter is provided for

the insertion of this muscle. Its weight is

In the Giant Kangaroo ............-e+5 1°47 oz.

Be EO W QUIROS 5 ao iis sli ohn es wins aS tes 0-91,,

The relative moment of the quadratus femoris in man,’ the

Quadrumana, and the kangaroos may be seen from the following

comparison: in all cases the total weights of the hip-joint

muscles being called 100, the quadratus femoris forms of the

hip-joint muscles

MOE al tan Sepia Gehan < tts 1°25 per cent.

DRE IN nc po cee et ccs 3°01 3

a tekeen MONRO Se Peay. 3°00 i

Gg ORMNORNUE FO Pee ee ee EOL Ais

»» Wallaby Kangaroo.......... 5:06 >

»» Giant Kangaroo........ eaee 2 OT BY

XXIV.—On the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria.

By Pau Gervais*.

In a memoir published as long agu as the year 1853+, I gave

some descriptive details of the fishes which had then been col-

lected in Algeria in the different streams and in some lakes of

that country, and showed how little they varied specifically.

Including Coptodus and Tellia, both differing generically from

European fishes, the number amounted only to seven, namely,

Coptodus Zillii, a species of Tilapia; Zillia apoda, of the family

of Cyprinodontes ; a Bleak (Leuciscus callensis, Guichenot); three

Barbels, one of which even is contestable (Barbus callensis, Val.,

B. setivimensis, Val.,and B. longiceps?, Val.) ; lastly, an Eel, to

which M. Guichenot also thought it necessary to give a specific

name (Anguilla callensis). This list has since been increased

only by two interesting species, a Trout (Salar macrostigma, A.

Duméril {) and a Cyprinodon (C. doliatus and cyanogaster,

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S., &c., from the ‘ Comptes Rendus,’

17th December 1866, pp. 1051-1058.

it Bull. Soc. d’Agric. de /Hérault, xl. p. 76; Ann. des Sci. Nat. 3°

série, xix.

{ Revue et Magasin de Zoologie, 1858, p. 396, pl. 10.

132 M. P. Gervais on the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria.

Guichenot *). This latter exists also in various localities of the

Mediterranean region ; every one knows the geographical distri-

bution of the preceding species.

Having more recently received from M. Paul Marés, a natu-

ralist whose labours with relation to Algeria are appreciated by

the Academy, some fishes from that country, with the request

that I would examine them, I have been led to revise the results

of my former investigation, and can make some additions to it

which are not without interest.

The fishes collected by M. P. Marés enable me to add two

genera to the above list. I shall avail myself of the opportunity

which they present to make some new observations with regard

to the Cyprinodontes, and to establish more accurately than I

could formerly the synonymy of Coptodus.

The first of the two genera, new as Algerian, which I: shall

indicate from the fishes sent to me by M. P. Marés is the genus

Gobius, the species of which are chiefly marine, but which,

nevertheless, furnishes a few to the fresh waters of the south of

Europe. Bonelli and Cuvier have mentioned such as occurring

in Piedmont and about Bologna; there are also some in eastern

Europe, especially in Austria and the south of Russia. Pallas

‘indicated one; and others have been described by MM. Heckel

and Nordmann. Gobius lacteus, Nordmann, is from the

Dniester.

The Algerian Gobi were taken in the rivulets of the environs

of Guelma; I have been unable to compare them with those

previously described, and consequently cannot affirm that they

differ specifically from them.

A second genus which had not been observed in Algeria is

Gasterosteus, well known by its European species. It occurs

also in North America, but has not previously been indicated in

any part of Africa. Specimens have been taken near Algiers,

in the rivulets in the vicinity of the Maison-Carrée. They

belong to the group of Sticklebacks with three dorsal spines ;

and their principal characters approximate them to the species

or variety common in the environs of Paris, of which Cuvier has

made his Gasterosteus lewrus ; nevertheless some secondary dif-

ferences allow of their separation, and they seem to constitute a

distinct species.

M. P. Marés has also sent me some Cyprinodons. They

came, like the Gobies, from the torrents of the environs of

Guelma, and do not appear to be specifically distinct from the

specimens previously received by M. Guichenot from Biskra.

They are likewise very similar to those which Captain Zickel saw

issuing with the water from the artesian well bored under his

* Revue et Magasin de Zoologie, 1859, p. 377.

M. P. Gervais on the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria. 183

eare at Ain-Tala, as cited by M. Desor in his note on the Alge-

rian Sahara*. Lastly, it is no less difficult to distinguish them

from fishes of the same genus which are found in Portugal,

Spain, Sardinia, and even in the neighbourhood of the Dead

Sea, as well as in other circum-Mediterranean localities. It

seems to me that it would be useful to make a careful compa-

rison of the Cyprinodons of these different localities before ad-

mitting that they constitute so many distinct species as ichthyo-

logists have supposed. Nevertheless I shall not include in this

synonymy, even generically, the Tella, which certainly belongs

to the same family as the Cyprinodons, but differs from them by

the absence of the ventral fins. The Tellia has the mouth

clearly different from that of the Cyprinodons, having its aper-

ture more raised ; and it is an error to attribute its apodal cha-

racter to the wearing of its ventrals, as supposed by M. DesorT,

since not only the rays of these fins are wanting, but also the

pelvic bones which support them in other fishes. This is easily

ascertained by the examination of the specimens of Tedlia depo-

sited by M. Guyon in the Paris Musenm, as has been done by

M. Valenciennes f.

The number of genera of Fish observed in Algeria is thus

raised to nine, namely :—

Of the Acanthopterygii, the genera Coptodus or Tilapia,

Gobius, and Gasterosteus.

Of the Malacopterygii abdominales, the genera Cyprinodon,

Tellia, Barbus, Leuciscus, and Salar.

Of the Malacopterygii apodes, the genus Anguilla.

These nine genera only present as yet eleven species, even

including Barbus longiceps. It has been supposed that Pikes

exist in Algeria, and the lake Fetzara has been indicated as

containing them; but hitherto this assertion has not been con-

firmed.

Of the nine genera ascertained, only one, Tilapia, to which

I have given the name of Coptodus, belongs to a family not

represented in the fresh waters of Europe. With regard to

this I have made some new observations which deserve to be

recorded.

This fish has already been found in Algeria at several points

in the Sahara-region, at Biskra, Tuggurth, and Tmacin, and

in the lake of Farfar. I owe the specimen formerly described

by me to M. Zill, a very distinguished naturalist, who sent it

to me during my journey to Constantine in 1848; he had

brought it from Tuggurth several years before. M.-Guyon also

* Bull. Soc. Sci. Nat. de Neuchatel, 1864.

+ Loc. cit.

t Comptes Rendus, lvi. p. 713 (1858).

1384 M.P. Gervais on the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria.

possessed specimens of Coptodus, which he has deposited in the

Museum. :

The Coptodon is an Acanthopterygian fish, resembling the

Percoids, and especially the Ruffe, in some of its peculiar cha-

racters; but it is pharyngognathous, which necessitates its

removal into another group; and its maxillary teeth are trench-

ant and notched, like those of the Glyphisodons, which Cuvier

arranges in the family of the Sciznoidei. Moreover its scales

are destitute of those numerous little points on the free margin

which are observed in those called ctenoid ; and thus it would be

a fish of the great division of the Cycloidei of Agassiz, which

forbids its being placed in the same genus as the Glyphisodons,

as was proposed by M. Valenciennes*. The scales of Coptodus

have their margin of insertion festooned, an arrangement which

does not occur in all the Cycloidei, but is found in some of them,

among which I may cite the Cyprinodontes. Moreover the

Coptodon is not the only Acanthopterygian in which similar

scales may be indicated. M. Agassiz has already pointed out

that certain genera of that order present them ; and among these

he cites various Labroidei, including the Bolts of the Nile,

associated by Cuvier, in his genus Chromis, with several marine

species, which are, on the contrary, Ctenoids. The Coracin, or

Little Castagneau, represents in the Mediterranean the marine

Chromides—fishes very different from the Bolti, and which must,

indeed, be placed in a different genus, not only on account of

the form of their scales, but because their teeth are villiform

instead of being trenchant and incised like those of the Bolti, the

Coptodon, and the Glyphisodonts. Some authors even think that

the marine Chromides should be referred to the genus Helias,

established by Cuvier and associated by him with the Sciznoidei.

This is the opinion adopted by Charles Bonaparte in his Cata-

logue of the Fishes of Europe; and I believe it may very well

be sustained.

Thus the Bolti, or Chromis niloticus, which M. Peters met

with in Mozambique, becomes the type of a small distinct group,

characterized by its fluviatile habitat, its trenchant and incised

teeth, and its cycloid scales. In Africa (that is to say, on the

same continent with it) we find some analogous Fishes.

At a short distance from the Orange River, in some small

lakes which are dry during the hottest season, Dr, Andrew

Smith discovered an Acanthopterygian very similar to the Bolti,

and regarded both by Peters and J. Miiller as only differing

from it specifically ; this is his Tilapia Sparmannit. The natives

believe that this fish buries itself in the mud like the Tortoises,

* Loc, cit.

+ Llustr. Zool. S, Africa, Pisces, pl. 5 (1849).

M. P. Gervais on the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria, 135

and thus waits until the excavations in the soil in which it

remains during the dry season are inundated afresh. Dr. Smith

was unable to verify this statement.

Other fishes having the form of the Bolti live in the Gaboon

and in the Senegal. M.A. Duméril* has described nine species

of them as distinct, calling them T%/apia, this name being

adopted by him as that of the genus of which the Bolti is the

oldest known form.

It is also in the same division that must be placed Haligenes

Tristrami, Giinther+, taken, like M. Zill’s Coptodons, at Tug-

gurth. Between this fish and the Bolti, or Coptodon, the only

difference that I can see is that of the pharyngeal teeth, indi-

cated as cardiform in the specimen brought by Mr. Tristram,

which cannot be applied to these teeth taken singly in the Bolti,

but becomes conformable to the reality if the author intended,

as I suppose, to speak of the bone supporting these teeth.

M. Peters was the first to demonstrate the resemblance which

exists between the Bolti, Ti/apia, and Coptodon, Having lately

had the opportunity of comparing the Bolti of the Nile with the

Coptodon from Tuggurth sent me by M. Zill, I have been able

to judge of the correctness of this approximation indicated to

me by the learned naturalist of Berlin, and to assure myself

that these fishes are certainly of the same species. The simi-

larity of their characters is complete; there is nothing, even to

their pharyngeal teeth, both superior and inferior, that does not

present the same details of form and arrangement. In both

cases we find the same distribution of these teeth, the same

inequalities in their size, their villiform appearance, and in some

the division of the apex into two or three small, short, unequal

points, slightly recurved, and arranged in a linear series. A

certain number of them also have the apex tinged with red,

nearly of the same shade as the teeth of some Shrews.

There can be no doubt that the Acanthopterygian with

eycloid scales which is found in certain springs, both fresh and

salt, of the Algerian Sahara, and which, in several places, has

been. seen issuing with the waters of these springs, or those of

artesian wells, in the same way as the Cyprinodons already

mentioned, is the same fish as the Bolti of the Nile; it enters,

therefore, with this into the genus Tilapia. The Tilapia Spar-

manni is itself a Bolti; and it is not certain that the analogous

fishes which have been indicated in the Gaboon and Senegal

under other names are all specifically distinct from it. In any

case they must be associated with it generically, as also appa-

rently must Haligenes Tristrami.

* Archives du Muséum, tome x. p. 251.

+ Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1859, p. 451, pl 9. fig. B.

1386 M.P. Gervais on the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria.

In describing his Haligenes Tristrami, Dr. Giinther has called

the attention of naturalists toa fish, of the Mediterranean region

of Africa, with regard to which science still possesses but few

details, namely the Sparus Desfontainii of Lacépéde*, which

Cuvier and Valenciennes have placed among the Chromides

under the name of Chromis Desfontainii. It would be the more

interesting to know what relations this supposed Sparus or

Chromis may have with the Bolti, as, like the latter, it is not

found in the sea. Lacépéde tells us that it was discovered by

the celebrated botanist whose name it bears in the hot waters

(+ 80° R.) of the town of Cafsa in Tunisia; this water is po-

table when allowed to cool. Lacépéde adds that Desfontaines

also met with fishes of this species in the rivulets of cold and

brackish water which irrigate the date-plantations at Tozzer,

likewise in the district of Tunis. Under the name of Chromis

Desfontainti the museum possesses some fishes which come

precisely from the thermal waters of Cafsa; and M. Duméril,

with his usual complaisance, has been kind enough to afford me .

facilities for examining them, as well as many other rare species

which I required to study in order to confirm the conclusions

of this investigation. :

Sparus Desfontainii is neither a Sparus nor a Tilapia, that is

to say, a Chromide of the same genus as the Bolti. In fact,

although it has the jaws furnished with teeth of nearly the same

form as in the latter, which distinguishes it from the Spar, it

is clearly separated from the Bolti by the ctenoid form of most

of its scales, and in this respect presents the ordinary condition

of the Acanthopterygii. It teeth and its scaling, therefore, ap-

proximate it more to Glyphisodon than to any other genus; and

it is with the Pharyngognathi of this genus that it must be

classed, unless we prefer to regard it, especially on account of

its habitat, as forming a separate genus; for the Glyphisodons

are marine fishes. I do not, however, consider myself autho-

rized, by the comparisons which I have hitherto been able to

make, to separate Sparus Desfontainii from Glyphisodon; and I

do not doubt that M. Valenciennes, who wished to make the

Coptodon a species of this genus}, notwithstanding its eycloid

scales, would have expressed the same opinion with regard to

the fish from Cafsa. )

Independent of the data which it may furnish for the nomen-

clature of ichthyology, this little discussion leads us to the

remark, certainly worthy of being brought forward, that the

continental waters of the Mediterranean region of Africa contain

a fish evidently nearly allied by its principal characters to the

* Histoire des Poissons, iv. pp. 161 & 162.

+ Glyphisodon Zilli, Valenciennes, loc. cit.

M. P. Gervais on the Freshwater Fishes of Algeria. 137

- marine species to which the generic name Glyphisodon has been

given; and yet there are no species of Glyphisodon in the

Mediterranean sea. This species must finally be compared with

the numerous Pharyngognathi, often taken for Chromides, which

MM. Natterer and De Castelnau* have brought from the great

rivers of intertropical America, although we may be sure, by the

knowledge of its maxillary teeth, and the comparison of its

pharyngeal teeth with those of the species taken by M. Heckel+

as the types of his different genera, that Sparus Desfontainii has

more analogy with the Glyphisodonts than with the best-known

American species.

In the reflections with which Mr. Tristram has accompanied

the description of the species, probably identical with the Bolti,

to which Dr. Giinther has given his name, this naturalist inquires

whether the fish which he brought from Tuggurth is not to be

regarded as a last living vestige of the fauna which peopled the

Saharan sea during the Tertiary epoch, “before,” as he says,

“the elevation of the soil of North Africa poured into the

Mediterranean the waters of this vanished ocean.” I do not

know whether the Sparus Desfontainii, a fish which approaches

marine species of fishes still more closely than the Bolti, Tilapia,

Coptodus, or Haligene, can serve as an argument in favour of this

opinion. Before according any credit to such an hypothesis as

this, I’ should like to know that the same species of Fish had been

observed in the marine strata deposited during the period to

which this supposition would make it ascend; and this has not

been done; but, as regards Haligenes Tristrami and its com-

panion in its habitat (and, no doubt, synonym), Coptodus Zillit,

I cannot avoid remarking how much their identification with the

Bolti or Chromis of the Nile and other fresh waters of Africa,

is opposed to this supposition. |

Nor do I think we have any more reason for adopting the

opinion which has sometimes been put forward with regard to

Cyprinodonts thrown out, like the Coptodons, by artesian wells

of the Sahara, namely, that they are derived from a sea extend-

ing beneath this region—since, wherever they are met with, the

Cyprinodons, like the Boltis themselves, are non-marine fishes,

whether they have been taken in Algeria, Portugal, Spain, Syria,

Egypt, Abyssinia, or even in America.

If we wished to find in geological time an equivalent to the

ichthyological fauna of Algeria, which is related to the fluviatile

faunas of Southern Europe or of the rest of Africa by the whole

of its known genera, it is in the lacustrine deposits of the

* Animaux nouveaux ou rares de l’Amérique du Sud.

+ Annales du Musée de Vienne, tome ii.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. xix. 10

138 Dr. J. E. Gray on Euplectella speciosa.

pliocene and miocene Tertiary epochs that we must seek for it.

Independently of the Cyprinoidei which are chiefly characteristic

of the fresh waters of our hemisphere, we find, in the gypseous.

beds of Montmartre, in the marls of Puy-en-Velay, in those of

the Limogne d’Auvergne, and elsewhere, Cyprinodons (which

have also received the generic name of Lebias) which have no-

where been observed in beds of marine origin.

XXV.—Additional Notes on Kuplectella speciosa.

By Dr. J. E. Gray, F.R.S., V.P.Z.S. &e.

Tue great interest which the importation of more specimens of

Venus’s Flower-basket (Huplectella speciosa) has excited induces

me to send you some further observations on this beautiful

Sponge.

All the forty-eight or fifty specimens of the Huplectella that

I have seen are bent on one side, as in Professor Owen’s figure

of E. aspergillum; there is one short, stouter specimen, which

came with the others from Zebu, that is nearly erect, which

induces me to believe that probably the H. cucumer of Owen is

only a shorter, broader, and erect specimen of the same species.

Probably this curved form arises from the sponge growing on the

perpendicular face of the cliffs in the sea;. but all the specimens

which I have been able to examine seem to have been attached

to earth intermixed with fragments of shells, corals, &c., indi-

cating that they most probably live on mud-banks.

It has occurred to me that this form may be produced by the

crab that inhabits them. From several indications in the dif-

ferent specimens, there can be no doubt that the sponge when

growing in the sea is rather more flexible than in the dry

state in which we receive it. The crab, which is of consider-

able size, the thorax being about an inch and a half wide and

an inch long when the tail is contracted, must enter the cavity

of the sponge while it is growing, when it is more flexible, and

before the netted lid is placed on the end of the central cavity,

and probably when the crab itself is of a smaller size. As the

crab becomes imprisoned in the cavity, it will be constantly

walking up and down the tube, to procure food; and by so doing

it will most likely bend the tube on one side, so that the free

end of the tube may become bent down nearly to the level of

the base. Most of the specimens which are brought to this

country have been more or less cleaned and bleached; but there

are two or three in the British Museum which appear to be in

their natural state ; and these seem to be more covered with the

external layer of short spicules on the convex side of the curve,

which would be the upper side of the sponge if it grows in this

Dr. J. E. Gray on Euplectella speciosa. 139

position in the sea, Sometimes more than one crab is found in

the cavity of the same sponge; and I think I can determine,

through the network of the sponge, that they belong to different

species, or even genera: one looks much like a Pagurus.

I am by no means sure that this is a correct explanation of

the form ; for it is exceedingly difficult to reason @ priori on

such subjects ; and I only throw it out as a probable explanation

of the peculiarities of the form.

A specimen in Mrs, Gray’s cabinet is interesting as showing

that the sponge has the power of repairing an injury. There

has evidently been a hole made in one of the sides, about the

middle of the distance between the base and the apex; and the

animal has repaired the injury by forming a new network of

bundles of fibres very like the original structure.

The specimens vary considerbaly in the convexity of the net-

work that closes the cavity, and also in the size of the spaces

between the network: in some the interlaced bundles of fibres

are broad, and the interspaces large ; in others the spaces are

small, and the interlaced bundles of fibres narrower and more

numerous,

Mr. Wright has just informed me that there is a block of

timber in Germany which has ten specimens attached. This is

interesting as showing how they probably grow under the sea ;

and if they grow so grouped together, this explains why they

have come to Europe in such comparative abundance.

The first specimen that Mr. Cuming had he sold for £30;

he bought it back for the samé sum, and it came with his

collection to the British Museum. The first new specimens

that arrived sold for £10 or £15 each; they are now selling at

from £3 to £4 each.

The specimens that first arrived were in their natural state as

taken out of the sea, and are of a pale brownish colour; but

those that are now in the market have been cleaned and bleached,

which makes them more attractive to the unscientific purchaser.

I have seen one specimen which is nearly cylindrical, being

scarcely broader at the upper end than a little above the base.

Two specimens which have lately arrived are almost entirely

destitute of any frill round the upper end of the sponge: one

has a nearly regular, almost circular end, covered with very fine

reticulations without any apparent centre; the other has an ob-

long aperture to the tube, which is produced at the edge on

the convex side of the curve of the tube, and it is covered with

very fine reticulations which seem to converge to many points.

This specimen is short, stumpy, and only slightly curved ;

whereas the other is very much curved, so that the whole sponge

forms rather more than half of a circle.

10*

140 Royal Society :—

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

December 20, 1866.—Dr. William Allen Miller, Treasurer and

: Vice-President, in the Chair.

“On the Formation of ‘Cells’ in Animal Bodies.” By E.

Montgomery, M.D.

I. Observations.

So called organic “cells,” chiefly those of various cancerous

tumours, were seen, on the addition of water, to expand to several times

their original size, and at last to vanish altogether into the surrounding

medium. . |

The ‘‘nucleus” did not always participate in this change, but

at times remained unaltered, whilst the outer constituents of the ‘‘cell’’

were undergoing this process of expansion.

- This curious phenomenon of extreme dilatation is intelligible only

on the supposition that the spherical bodies in question are in reality

globules of a uniformly viscid material, which by imbibition swells out

till at last its viscosity is overcome by the increasing liquefaction.

In embryonic tissues and in various tumours, single “nuclei”

were seen, each surrounded by a shred of granular matter. On the

addition of water there would bulge from one of the margins of the

granular mass a segment of a clear globule, which continued growing

until it had become a full sphere, which ultimately detached itself, and

was carried away by the currents. At other times no such separate

globule would be emitted, but the entire granular shred would itself

gradually assume the spherical shape, ultimately encompassing the

“nucleus,” and constituting with the same the most perfect typical

"Gell.

Not only single “nuclei” were found, each surrounded by a

shred, but also clusters of two, four, or more were seen similarly

enclosed by a proportionately large granular mass. Under these

circumstances it sometimes occurred that, on the addition of water,

the whole granular mass of such a cluster became transformed into

a large sphere containing two, four or more “nuclei.” The resulting

body was to all appearance identical with shapes well known under

the name of “ mother cells.” In all these cases the granular shred

must have partly consisted of a viscid material, which, on imbibition,

naturally assumed the spherical shape.

Primary globules were surrounded by a-secondary globule, and

thus the typical ‘cell’? was completed under the observer's eye.

In some instances the globules resulting from the transformation

of the granular mass were at first bright and transparent, the

granules having completely disappeared. They, however, gradually

re-formed, showing at first molecular motion, then crowding more

and more, till at last the whole mass seemed to undergo coagulation.

Alternate liquefaction and coagulation of the same material was

found to play an important part in the development of ‘‘ cells.”

Masses of certain viscid materials do not, on imbibition, expand

On the Formation of Cells in Animal Bodies. 141

uniformly throughout their entire bulk, but globules of a definite

size are emitted, as many as the mass will yield.

The crystalline lens of many young animals affords, when treated

with water, a beautiful illustration of this fact. Its homogeneous

- material is transformed, under the influence of imbibition, into a

vast number of globules of nearly equal size.

Hyaline embryonic tissues display, under similar conditions,

the same phenomenon.

Certain inferences lead one to suspect that this size-limiting

property is due to the crystallizing propensity of some ingredient

of these viscid substances.

Blood-corpuscles (human blood-corpuscles at least) are evidently

tiny lumps of a uniformly viscid material.

When broken up into fragments, each fragment assumes the

spherical shape.

On slow imbibition, they often emit a clear sphere, or a segment

of one.

In various specimens of foetal blood, each blood-corpuscle was

seen to emit as many as two or even three equal-sized globules,

the original corpuscle being at last no longer distinguishable from its

descendants. ‘This is sufficient proof of the uniformly viscous nature

of the blood-corpuscles.

In many cancers the most recently formed part consists of mere

fibres. These after a time become “nucleated.’’ The “nuclei”

are at first very elongated, this being due to the lateral pressure of

the still fibrous texture. But asthe mass gradually softens, the ovals

expand more and more into spheres, forming the primary globules,

round which, as has already been shown, a secondary globule is often

seen to shape itself.

Chemical differentiation transforms first one portion of the fibrous

mass into viscid material. This at once strives, by imbibition, to

assume the globular shape. The remaining portion may or may not

ultimately undergo similar transformation.

Inflamed serous membranes become often densely ‘ nucleated.”

In the deeper layers, the ‘‘ nuclei” are very elongated. At the

surface they are perfectly globular, and are detached as minute

opaque balls. These balls are the granulation- or the pus-corpus-

cles. On imbibition, one portion of their soft material swells out,

encompassing the rest, which, when forming a single uniform globule,

goes under the name of granulation-corpuscle—when, on the other

hand, broken up into several granules, constitutes the famous

pus-cell.”” This is an example of a second mode of “ cell’’-for-

mation. Here the secondary globule is shaped from a portion

of the primary mass.

In some instances these ‘nuclei’? or balls will, when. still

enclosed within the surrounding texture, undergo the above-men-

tioned change on imbibition; and thus whole rows of granulation-

or pus-corpuscles are seen to form.

This second mode of ‘cell ”-formation is still more strikingly

manifested in epithelial textures. In the mucous membrane of the

142 Royal Society.

nose, for instance, the faint oval “ nuclei’’ of the large scales become

during disintegration more and more distinct and globular. The

surrounding material of the scale gradually liquefies, and the minute

balls, thus liberated, expand by imbibition into mucus- or pus-cor-

puscles. It often succeeds in causing them to form in all perfection

whilst they are still contained within the scale. |

In abscesses of the skin the pus-corpuseles are formed in exactly

the same manner. ‘They can often be watched, fully shaped, still

enclosed within the scale. Here, it would seem, are “ cells”’ not the

result of life, but rather of death.

The multiple “nuclei” of pus-corpuscles are not the result of

over-fecundity, but are simply due to the disintegration of the

non-imbibing portion of those oval or spherical sharply defined bodies

which are themselves so well known under the name of “ nuclei.”

The disintegration of this non-imbibing portion can be traced

through all possible stages, down to the cluster of most irregularly

shaped granules (which, notwithstanding, have been looked upon

as the result of fissiparous division), and has beea made: to repre-

sent the crowning feature of the cell theory.

The same minute balls found swimming in the serum of a blister

were seen, when treated with water, to disclose single bright sharply

defined “ nuclei;’? when treated with acetic acid, to reveal the most

typical multiple nuclei of pus-cells.

II. Experimental Verification.

In all the above-cited observations the existence of a viscid

imbibing material was proved with almost conclusive evidence,—a

viscid material which is capable of forming globules of a definite

size, and which in the living organism actually forms such globules—

shapes, the nature of which has been hitherto mistaken. _

After a long search, the substance known under the name of myeline

was found to be the desired material.

When to myeline in its dry amorphous state water is added,

slender tubes are seen to shoot forth from all free margins. These

are sometimes wonderfully like nerve-tubes in appearance. They

are most flexible and plastic. From this curious tendency of

shooting forth in a rectilinear direction, it was inferred that a erys-

tallizing force must be at work. °

To counteract this tendency, and to oblige the substance to

crystallize into globules, it was intimately mixed with white of

ege. The result was most perfect. Instead of tubes, splendid

clear globules, layer after layer, were formed, resembling closely those

of the crystalline lens formed under similar conditions.

Here was actually found a viscid substance which, on imbibition,

formed globules of a definite size.

The remaining task was comparatively an easy one. By mixing

the myeline with blood-serum, globules were obtained showing the

most lively molecular motion.

When the serum somewhat preponderated, the whole of the globules

Miscellaneous. 143

seemed, after a while, to undergo coagulation, and appeared often

as beautifully and finely granulated as any real ‘ cell.”

When this mixture of myeline and serum was spread very thinly

over the glass slide, there often started into existence, on the addition

of water, small primary globules, round each of which an irregular mass

of granular material became gradually detached from the glass slide.

It at last shaped itself into a secondary globule, enclosing the primary

one, and constituting with it, down to the minutest details, the most

perfect typical “cell.”” In many instances the nucleolus did not fail ;

and the narrow white margin, so often mistaken for a cell-wall, was

always present. Beautiful “ mother cells” were formed in the same

manner.

The next endeavour was to form “ cells’ according to the second

mode.

If the amorphous myeline be very thinly spread on the glass

slide, instead of tubes there will form bodies looking like rings.

They are actually double globules, the inner globule being more

transparent than the outer. They correspond to the inner and

outer substance of the above-mentioned tubes. When these are

left to dry, and then again acted upon with water, one portion will

swell out into a clear globule, enclosing the rest as ‘ nucleus.”

These “‘ nuclei”’ are either large and single, like those of granulation-

corpuscles, or they are multiple, exactly like those of pus-cells.

Whole layers of perfect pus-corpuscles are thus formed. But, of

course, more complicated shapes occur as well—among these, for in-

stance, many such pus-cell-like bodies enclosed within one large sphere.

If, instead of water, serum be added to the thinly spread myeline,

biconcave disks will form, only generally much larger than blood-

corpuscles.

* Cells” being thus merely the physical result of chemical changes,

they can no longer afford a last retreat to those specific forces

called vital. Physiology must aim at being something more than

the study of the functions of a variety. of ultimate organic units ;

and pathology will gain new hope in considering that it is not really

condemned to be the interpreter of the many abnormities to which

oot dt life of myriads of microscopical individuals seemed to

e liable.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Tue LATE Mr. JosHvua ALDER.

We regret to announce the death, on the 2st of January, of

Mr. Joshua Alder, of Newcastle-on-Tyne, at a somewhat advanced

age. He was a true naturalist—working diligently and carefully

himself in the field of marine zoology, and encouraging his fellow-

labourers (by all of whom he was much beloved), without any petty

feeling of jealousy or affectation of superiority. Mr. Alder was

frequently a contributor to this periodical. His departure from the

ranks of British naturalists was not long preceded by that of a still

14.4, Miscellaneous.

greater veteran, Mr. William Bean, of Scarborough, who was . zealous

and kind-hearted collector of shells, fossils, and plants.

Hatching of the Mantis in England.

By Henry Denny.

Not being aware if there is an instance on record of the hatching of

any species of Manéis in England, I beg to inform you that, on the

12th of December last, I was much gratified by the sight of a very

lively little specimen in a tumbler glass, up and down the sides of

which it was rapidly pacing in pursuit of small flies, and every now

and then elevating its prothorax and anterior pair of feet, m the

well-known attitude of these insects when searching for food. A

young friend of mine, Mr. H. L. Watson, of Leeds, detached a clus-

ter of eggs from a post, about a mile out of the town of Melbourne,

Australia, where he had observed it for a month previously, towards

the end of August; these were placed in a small box. After his arrival

in England, he examined the box, and found about twenty specimens

hatched, and all dead; onthe 10th of December, however, another,

the one above alluded to, made its appearance, and fed readily upon

small flies for about fifteen days, when, owing to the supply failing,

the little Mantis became too weak to kill larger flies, though it still

made efforts to do so, and at last died. Had it occurred earlier in

the season, there is little doubt that by keeping the specimen in a

greenhouse, with a good supply of food, it would have arrived at

maturity and lived many weeks. ‘My friend tells me the species is

very plentiful in the neighbourhood of Melbourne, where it is a

common practice to place specimens of the Mantis on the window-

blinds, where they keep the room clear of flies by their incessant

watchfulness for food.

On some points in the Structure of the Xiphosura, having reference

to their Relationship with the Kurypterida. By Henry Woop-

WARD, Esq., F.G.S., F.Z.8., of the British Museum.

The author pointed out that Prof. M’Coy’s tribe Pecilopoda was

intended to include the Limuli, with Eurypterus, Pterygotus, and

Belinurus. Prof. Huxley had already shown (in 1859) that this

classification was founded upon an erroneous interpretation of the

fossils, then (1849) only known in England by extremely frag-

mentary remains.

The object of this communication was to demonstrate that although

Prof. M’Coy’s classification was based on conjecture rather than

upon a minute acquaintance with the anatomy of these extinct forms,

yet the subsequent researches of Profs. Agassiz and Hall in America,

Prof. Nieszkowski in Russia, and the independent investigations of

Mr. J. W. Salter and the author in this country have shown that a

close relationship actually does exist between the Xtphosura and

the Hurypterida.

The author then gave a detailed comparison of the structure of

Miscellaneous. 145

these two divisons, which he proposed to call suborders of Dr. Dana’s

order Merostomata. He also pointed out that the Xiphosura were

divisable into three genera :—I\st, Belinurus, Baily, having 5 freely

articulated thoracic segments, and 3 anchylosed abdominal ones and

a telson; 2nd, Prestwichia, a new genus, having the thoracic and

abdominal segments anchylosed together ; and 3rd, Limulus, Miller,

having a head composed of 7 cephalic and 1 thoracic segments,

followed by 5 coalesced thoracic somites bearing branchie, and 1 or

more coalesced apodal abdominal somites, to which is articulated

the telson. Although so great a dissimilarity exists between Ptery-

gotus and Limulus, yet in the genera Hemiaspis, Exapinurus, and

Pseudoniscus we have forms which, in the number of body-rings,

are intermediate.

The order Merostomata offers a parallel group to the Decapoda,

the Eurypterida representing the Macrura, and the Xiphosura the

Brachyura. The author did not, however, intend by this comparison

to indicate that Limulus was higher in the Crustacean scale than

Pterygotus, but rather that the former was one of those low but

persistent types (like the Brachiopoda) which have remained un-

changed through long geological ages, whilst forms capable of

further development, like Pterygotus, have been modified and swept

away.—Proc. Geol. Soc. Nov. 21, 1866.

On the Structure of the Skin in Stellio caucasicus.

By Professor F. pr Fiuiert.

In his travels in Georgia and Persia, M. de Filippi observed the

Stellio caucasicus in great abundance and at the most various eleva-

tions. Contrary to Duméril and Wilson’s account of the habits of

Stellio vulgaris, he ascertained, by the dissection of a great number

of individuals, that this animal feeds chiefly upon vegetable materials,

and that insects form but a small portion of its nourishment. This

fact is not without interest, as the known herbivorous Saurians

(Iguana, Amblyrhynchus, Cyclura, Sauromalus) are peculiar to

America.

But the most remarkable peculiarity of this species consists in a

change of colour under the influence of light, perfectly similar to

that of the Chameleons. An analogous phenomenon has certainly

been mentioned as occurring in other Saurians, especially in certain

species of Agama, Anolis, and Polychrus; but nothing of the kind

had previously been suspected in any Stellio. The scale of variation

of colour, indeed, is greater in the Chameleons than in Stellio cauca-

sicus; but, on the other hand, the latter seems to present a greater

distance between its maximum paleness and its most complete dark-

ening; in other words, the phenomenon is more varied in the Cha-

meleon, and more striking in the Stellio. Moreover these changes

of colour occur only in the adults, the young being exempt from

them, contrary to what is observed in the Chameleons. The change

is particularly distinct on the lower part of the body, and diminishes

towards the back. The Chameleon becomes dark when it is exposed

146 Miscellaneous.

toa bright light, and in direct proportion to the intensity of the

hight. The opposite is the case with the Stellio, which becomes

paler when exposed to the light of the sun. From this M. de

Filippi concludes that the passive state of the skin is that which

corresponds to the paleness, because M. Briicke has demonstrated,

by the aid of irritation by galvanism, that in the Chameleon the

active state of the skin corresponds to the pale, and the passive state

to the darkened condition. But this hypothesis of the author needs

confirmation.

However, the causes of the change of colour do not appear to be

identical in the Chameleons and the Séellio. In the former M.

Briicke discovered beneath the epidermis a layer of polyhedrie cells,

_ which, when seen under the microscope without the addition of any

liquid, present the most vivid colours of interference; these colours

disappear in liquids—that is to say, in substances of which the index

of refraction differs less from that of the layer in question than the

index of refraction of the air. M. Briicke consequently calls this

layer the stratum of interference, and he thinks that the effects of

coloration produced by it are due to the same causes as the luminous

effects in their lamine, in consequence of the interposition of an

extremely thin layer of air between the cells of this stratum. This

layer would concur with the combination of two sorts of pigment

in the change of colour of the Chameleon. M. de Filippi does not

think that phenomena of interference play any part in the changes

of colour of St¢ellio. The scale of colours is besides so restricted in

those animals, that the change may be sufficiently explained by the

eombination of two pigments of which he has detected the existence

in the skin—one yellowish white, occupying the superficial regions

of the dermis, the other dark, more deeply seated, but capable of

covering the former more or less abundantly. If the changes of

colour do not occur in young individuals, this is because the black

pigment is deficient in them. )

As regards the mechanism of the change of colour, it cannot be

compared with that of the chromatophores of the Cephalopoda ; for

no muscular fibres are to be found in the layer of the dermis which

contains the pigment-cells. It is by the same consideration that

Leydig was led to explain the changes of colour of the Tree-Frogs

and Tadpoles by the amceboid contractions of the protoplasm of ~

pigment-cells.

In the case of the Stellio, M. de Filippi has recourse to a some-

what different explanation. The papille of the dermis contain in

their deeper layers a network of black pigment-cells, which emit

processes to the surface of the dermis, above the whitish pigment.

Theblack pigment may be injected by means ofthese processes through

the superficial whitish pigment, and cause the change of colour.

This injection of the black pigment is ascribed by the author, rather

hypothetically indeed, to the turgescence of a vascular glomerule

which occurs in each dermal papillaa—Mem. della R. Acead. di

Torino, 1865; Bibl. Univ. 25th October, 1866, Bull. Sct. pp. 198~

200.

Miscellaneous. 147

On the Developmental History and Reproductive Power of the

Orthoptera. By Virus GRUBER.

In this memoir the Orthoptera are first of all divided into two

groups, in accordance with the different development of the wings in

their various stages: the insects belonging to the first section (/or-

ficuline, Blattine, Mantide, and Phasmide) show in all their

stages more or less developed rudiments of wings horizonally amal-

gamated with the mesonotum and metanotum (Horizontal-fixed-wing

development) ; those of the second group (including the Gryllide,

Locustide, and Acridiide), which are subjected to a more detailed

examination, in their first stages are either destitute of wing-rudi-

ments or have them united only vertically with the sides of the

meso- and metanotum (Stadium lobulare i., ii., &c.), and in their

last phases of development possess distinct, free wing-sheaths placed

upon the back (Stadium vaginale i., il., or ultimum, &e.).

In the Gryllide the first three stages (usually) present vertical-

attached wing-rudiments, the last two horizontal free wing-sheaths.

The Locustide characterized by complete development of the

wings preseat a similar condition, whilst in the Acridiide there

occur (probably) only two stages, with merely lobular lateral wing-

rudiments ; and the last two stages correspond with those of the

Gryllide and Locustide.

The wing-sheaths in the last stage but one (vaginale i.) are more

separated from each other, reach in (most) Gryllide only a little

beyond the metanotum, in the Acridiide scarcely beyond the first,

and in the Locustide not beyond the third dorsal plate, and never

show distinct transverse veins; whilst in the last stage (vaginale ii.)

they accurately represent on a small scale the venation of the per-

fectly developed wings, and close together by their inner margins

over the middle line of the back like a roof, the elytra being for the

most part concealed by the wing-sheaths.

In those forms which, when fully developed, never possess wings,

and sometimes have only rudimentary elytra, the rudiments of the

' flying-apparatus are proportionally smaller in the last stage and the

last but one; but in all cases distinct wing-sheaths are to be detected

besides the elytra (Platyphyma, Pezotettix, Chrysochroon 2 , Tham-

notrizon, &c.).

Lastly, the author calls attention to the sexual differences of the

Locustide and Acridiide in their first stage, this being distinctly

expressed in the form of the last ventral (genital) plate. In the

male this is simple and more or less oval; in the female, on the

contrary, composed either of four (Acridiide) or six (Locustide)

lamelle. From the comparison and dissection of the external sexual

apparatus of the female in the succeeding stages, it appears that the

ovipositor of a female Locustide is composed of six laminze (or more

properly three pairs of laminze), three of which unite to form a

lateral half. The previously quite unknown median lamelle are

very narrow, and setiform, and apply themselves very closely to the

inferior lamine.

148 Miscellaneous.

In the second part of his memoir the author records one or two

experiments upon the reproductive power of the Orthoptera, from

which it appears that antennze which were almost entirely cut away in

the first stages of development certainly again acquired their normal

length during the succeeding moults, but assumed a peculiar geni-

culate form ; and that a piece cut out of the side of a wing-sheath,

(in the last stage but one, for example) was almost entirely replaced

at the next moult, although the wing thus treated was finally smaller,

and especially shorter, than the corresponding uninjured one.—

Bericht der Akad. der Wiss. in Wien, 3rd January, 1866, pp. 6-8.

On two Hydrozoa of the Mediterranean.

By Prof. pr Fiirprt. ,

In the marine aquaria of the Zoological Museum of Turin, M. de

Filippi has met with two Hydrozoa, one of which appears to be

new, and the author proposes for it the name of Halybothys; the

other belongs to the genus Hleutheria of Quatrefages. The latter

genus, which has been carefully investigated of late years by different

observers, has not always furnished the same results ; and this, ac-

cording to M. de Filippi, arises from the observations having been

made upon different species. Of these, he distinguishes at least three :

(1) the original species of M. de Quatrefages, (2) that of M. Clapa-

réde, and (3) that of M. Krohn and Mr. Hincks. To the latter the

individuals observed at Turin appear to belong. The first is cha-

racterized by a terminal knob of nematocysts at the extremity of

each of the two branches of its six arms; the second by the normal

existence of eight arms and four gastrovascular canals. M. Clapa-

réde, indeed, observed some Kleutherie having eight arms and six

gastrovascular canals, and others with six arms and six canals. M.

de Filippi thinks that these anomalies may be explained by a confu-

sion of two species radiated in accordance with different numbers.

Finally, the last species, which was observed by the author to the

number of several thousands, possesses, like the second, knobs of nema-

tocysts only at one of the extremities of its bifurcate arms ; and the

number of radiating gastrovascular canals is normally six. Never-

theless fifteen per cent. of the individuals observed presented seven

arms and six gastrovascular canals—a variation not very well

fitted to confirm the hypothesis that M. Clarapéde had two species

before him.

Whatever may be thought of these specific differences, it is certain

that the Hleutherie present great differences in their mode of repro-

duction. Whilst the Z/eutherie of Normandy observed by M. Clapa-

réde always bore their germs in the cavity of the subumbrella, M. de

Filippi, like M. Krohn, has seen those of the Mediterranean con-

stantly bearing buds on the outer surface of the umbrella, and

these buds themselves frequently producing new buds before detach-

ing themselves from their parent. In this case we find three gene-

rations attached to each other, the oldest of which may at the same

time contain ova.

Miscellaneous. 149

M. de Filippi has not been more fortunate than his predecessors

in his search for the males of the Eleutherie. M. Krohn still re-

mains the only naturalist who has observed one. The ova are deve-

loped rapidly, not, as M. Krohn thinks, between the ectoderm and

the endoderm, but in a cavity everywhere bounded by the endoderm.

This cavity is at once an ovary and an incubatory pouch, from

which the embryos appear to issue only by the laceration of the body

and the consequent death of their parent. The sexual organs do

not exist throughout the year; from the middle of April (when his

. observations commenced) to the end of the first half of May the

author could not detect a trace of them. From this period all the

individuals, without exception, were provided with them. Towards

the beginning of June the Hleutheria, which had previously swarmed

in the aquaria, all disappeared. The ova, after undergoing a com-

plete segmentation, become transformed into embryos belonging to

the form of the ciliated Planule.

The author cannot, as MM. Krohn and Gegenbaur have done, find

in the division of the arms of the Hleutherie a sufficient character for

the approximation of these Medusze to Cladonema in the family

Oceanide. The differences in the structure of the umbrella, in the

mode of locomotion, and in the position of the sexual organs (which

in Cladonema, as in the other Oceanide, originate from the wall of

the gastric cavity) appear to be more important than the analogies.

The author therefore proposes the formation for the Hleutherie of a

separate family—that of the Creeping Medusze.—WMemorie della R.

Accad. d. Sci. di Torino, serie 2. tom. xxiii.; Bibl. Univ. October 25,

1866, Bull. Sci. pp. 196-198.

On the Anatomical Arrangement of the Lymphatics in the Torpedos,

compared with that presented by those in the other Plagiostomi.

By C. Rosin.

Although the arrangement of the lymphatics in Fishes is of great

simplicity compared with that in other Vertebrata, it nevertheless -

leaves several important points to be elucidated*. It has been in-

vestigated by several eminent anatomists; but the want of clearness

in the descriptions of them in dogmatic works on comparative ana-

tomy shows that more than one of the questions relating to them

requires solution.

‘he organs furnished with lymphatics in these animals are :—

1, the digestive tube, from the end of the cesophagus to the cloaca ;

2, the pancreas and its duct (the spleen is destitute of them) ;

3, the hepatic ducts, the gall-bladder, and the ductus choledochus ;

* “Tn the class of Fishes the lymphatic system is still only very imper-

fectly known” (Milne-Edwards, Lecons sur la Physiol. et Anat. Comp.

tom. iv. p.471). Milne-Edwards divides the lymphatics into deep-seated,

or visceral, and superficial. The vessels which he, like Monro and other

authors, describes — the latter, are cutaneous venous networks and

their median, lateral, and subperitoneal collective sinuses.

150 Miscellaneous.

4, the oviducts, the deferent canals, and the cloaca, but the ovary

and testicle have none; 5, the peritoneum, which passes in front of

the kidney, is furnished with them,.and they cease upon the outer

sides of this organ, but its proper substance is destitute of them;

6, the heart, the intrapericardial portion of the branchial artery,

and the pericardium possess lymphatics, which unite with those of

the end of the cesophagus by trunks existing on the inner surface

of the pericardio-peritoneal duct, The surface of the suprahepatic

venous sinuses, that of the vena cava and its dilatations and sinuses,

and that of the branches of the vena porta and the corresponding °

arteries are also provided with them.

The lymphatics of the different regions of the body above enu-

merated discharge themselves, in the Torpedos, by one or several

orifices into two prismatic triangular reservoirs, with their inner sur-

face smooth and of serous aspect, and their cavity often traversed by

delicate fibrous bundles. These reservoirs open into the dilatations

which the ven@ cave present.in all the Plagiostomi before their

arrival in Monro’s sinuses.

The precise point of this opening cannot be absolutely ascertained,

as it varies a little, not only in different species, but even in different

individuals. In Torpedo and Acanthias it is in the posterior third

of the venous dilatation that the lymphatic reservoirs open, by one

or two apertures, of which the anterior is almost always smaller than

the other. ‘There is no valve at these orifices, nor above them; but

they are oval, elongated, narrower in front than behind, and cut

obliquely in the thickness of the venous wall, like that of the ureter

in the mucous membrane of the bladder. Hence the posterior part

of the orifice represents a sort of fold with a delicate, concave, trans-

parent margin, which, under the pressure of the blood distending

the vena cava, applies itself against the opposite wall, and prevents

reflux into the lymphatic reservoirs.

In the species of Plagiostomi in which the dilatations of the two

veneé cave communicate with each other by numerous orifices of

their common partition (Torpedo, Squatina, Galeus), it is at the

' lower margin of the common perforated partition that this opening

of the lymphatic reservoirs takes place. In Torpedos of ordinary

dimensions the orifices are from one to three millimetres in diameter,

The networks forming the origin of the lymphatics in the Plagio-

stomi are directly applied against the capillary blood-vessels. If

we imagine the section of a capillary, the primary lymphatic always

forms upon the sides of this vessel a canal which embraces one-half,

two-thirds, or sometimes three-quarters of the circumference of the

vessel, ‘The lymphatic represents a canal which has a proper wall

only on one side; for the rest of its extent it is bounded by the

capillary ; or at least, to be more exact, the proper coat of the lym-

phatic adheres intimately at this point to the outer coat of the capil-

lary, on a part of the circumference of the latter, without losing its

continuity with the other portion. The lymphatic vessels are thus

applied to the sides of the capillaries. But this arrangement is also

observed in voluminous vessels, especially arterial ones.

Miscellaneous. 151

In Fishes, Batrachia, and even Reptiles, this arrangement occurs

even round the aorta. In them the lymphatics are applied to the

arterial vessels, of which they embrace one-half, three-quarters, or

even the whole. The true capillaries, and even some small arteries,

which diverge from the principal blood-vessels, traverse these lym-

phatics transversely, and are thus completely immersed in the lymph

for a short portion of their course; sometimes even a branch of the

lymphatic accompanies them. This arrangement merits notice,

because something analogous to it is met with about the capillaries —

of the encephalon and spiral marrow of the Mammalia*.

From the whole of these facts, it seems to result that the chief

use of the lymphatics is to charge themselves with the excess of

that portion of the blood-plasma which arrives in the capillaries, and

issues from them at each systole of the ventricles. In fact we

know that the quantity of lymph flowing is much greater when

there is a considerable afflux of blood to an organ than when the

latter is in a state of repose.

Moreover I have ascertained, by the examination of living Rays

in M. Coste’s laboratory at Concarneau, that the great lymphatic

vessels contain only a few drops of lymph when they are opened

several minutes after the removal of the fish from the water. This fact

coincides with the paleness of the intestine and the state of com-

parative vacuity of the vessels. This lymph is more abundant when

the animal is opened immediately on its removal from the water, and

when at the same time the intestine still contains food in course of

digestion ; then also the blood-vessels contain more blood.

There is reason to think that under certain conditions of the life

of these fishes, which live at a great depth, these large ducts are.

full, or nearly so, when certain modifications of the circulation, of

the kind just indicated, occur.

In the cavity of the lymphatic, between the concave inner surface

of its free wall and the convex outer surface of the capillary to

which the other portion of its wall is applied, the following pheno-

mena may be detected by the microscope :—In the living animal a

hyaline lymph holding leucocytes in suspension is seen circulating.

The movement of the leucocytes is oscillatory, but with a slow pro-

gression in a direction opposite to that followed by the blood in the

contiguous artery. The leucocytes of the blood are carried along by

the blood-corpuscles, but more slowly than the latter, and they may

be seen momentarily arrested against the inner concave surface of the

capillary and separated from the lymph by its wall. The leucocytes

of the lymph are the only elements perceptible in that liquid ; and

no red globules are found in it. These leucocytes (in the mesentery

of the lizards which were the subjects of my observations) are about

one-third smaller than those of the blood ; they float in the liquid

for the most part, and only a few are applied to the inner surface of

the lymphatic. They are also rather less granulated than those of

the blood. Their outline is darker, like that of the leucocytes

* C. Robin, Journal de la Physiologie, 1859, pp. 537 & 719.

152 Miscellaneous.

which have become smaller when transported from a comparatively

thin liquid into a denser one.

It is well known, however, that E. H. Weber long since ascer-

tained, in the mesentery of living frogs, the presence of lymphatics

surrounding the capillary blood-vessels. Under the microscope he

saw the rapid currents of the blood surrounded on all sides by the

current of the lymph,-which was from ten to twenty times as slow,

these currents being separated from each other by the arterial coat

in such a manner that there was no mixture of the globules of the

lymph with those of the blood.

As I have neither time nor space for the exposition of the histo-

rical investigations which I have made upon this subject, they will

find a place in the fourth volume of the ‘ Journal d’ Anatomie et de

Physiologie,’ where this memoir will be published entire.

To sum up. From the numerous observations and experiments

which I have made, it consequently follows that the cutaneous and

subcutaneous vessels described by Monro, Hewson, &c. as lympha-

tics are veins ; some in the condition of true veins, others in that of

venous sinuses. Beyond these veins it is impossible to inject any

vessel, either by means of mercury or otherwise. The division of

the lymphatics of fishes into superficial and deep-seated or visceral,

still adopted by some modern authors, must, consequently, be aban.

doned, the former kind of vessels not existing in this class of Ver-

tebrata. —Comptes Rendus, January 7, 1866, pp. 20-24.

On Xenacanthus Dechenii. By Prof. Kner.

Professor Kner has investigated the fossils referred to Xenacanthus

Dechenii (Beyr.) in the Museums at Vienna, Dresden, Berlin, and

Breslau, and states the results of his examination as follows :—

1. From the structure of its fins, it cannot be approximated either

to Squatina or to any other genus of Plagiostomi or Cartilaginous

Fishes ; nor, notwithstanding its peculiarly formed and frequently

united ventral fins, can it be placed in the vicinity of the Discobole.

It rather represents a genus singularly intermediate between the

Placoids (Selachii) and Malacopterygii, one of the transitional forms

characterized by Agassiz as ‘‘ prophetic types,’’ and, in Professor

Kner’s opinion, can only find its nearest allies among living fishes

in the great group of the Siluroidei, although still very distant from

these.

2. It is certain that Diplodus (Agass.), Orthacanthus (Goldf.),

and Xenacanthus (Beyr.) are generically identical; and this state-

ment probably applies also to Pleuracanthus (Agass.).

3. On the other hand, however, it seems very probable that

AXenacanthus Dechenii will have to be divided into at least two spe-

cies, which might be characterized as levidens and ptychodus, unless

the remarkable differences are merely sexual.—Bericht der Akad.

d. Wiss. in Wien, January 3, 1867, p. 6.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. ]

No. 111. MARCH 1867.

aiid.

——

XXVI.—On Hyalonema. By Professor Max Scuuurzz.

Tue singular Hyalonema (Glass Rope) from Japan, as to the

nature of which the opinions of naturalists differ in many respects,

has lately been discussed at considerable length in this journal

(No. 106, October, 1866, p. 287). Dr. J. E. Gray, the celebrated

zoologist of the British Museum, seeks to prove, in the paper

just cited, that the opinion of several naturalists who refer

Hyalonema to the Sponges is erroneous. In opposition to it, he

maintains the opinion long since expressed by him (1835) that

the “Glass Rope” constitutes the axis and the product of a

polype. In accordance with the views expressed in the mono-

graph of Professor Brandt of St. Petersburg, he classifies Hyalo-

nema with the Polypes, and regards a sponge observed at the

lower extremity of many specimens of Hyalonema as a parasite ;

whilst his opponents maintain that the sponge and the “ Glass

Rope” belong to each other, and that the undoubted polype

which usually coats the latter is the parasite.

As I have very carefully examined a great number of Hyalo-

nemata in the Leyden Museum, and published the results in a

detailed monograph (Die Hyalonemen, ein Beitrag zur Natur-

geschichte der Spongien; Bonn, 1860), and have subsequently

had many others through my hands, and, indeed, myself possess

some very fine ones, I venture to contribute a word or two to

the dispute, in the hope that they may assist in the deter-

mination of the truth.

Thus there is at any rate one parasite in the case, and this

causes the difference of opinion. The only question is, whether

the polype is the parasite on the sponge, or the sponge the

parasite on the polype. A priori no decision can be arrived at

upon this point; for both the organisms in question live as

parasites, inasmuch as they attach themselves to various foreign

bodies in the sea. We must therefore bring together the reasons

for and against each of these modes of parasitism.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 1]

154 Prof. M. Schultze on Hyalonema.

The main argument of my colleague Dr. Gray is evidently

the apparently constant union of a polype with the Hyalonema,

in such a manner that the polype covers a greater or less portion

of the “‘ Glass Rope ” like a bark, and stands in the same relation

to it as the polypes of Gorgonia to the solid axis. In the dry

specimens in our collections the polype-bark generally adheres

very firmly and closely to the siliceous threads, so that nothing

can appear more natural than that the polype formed the threads,

or, in other words, that the ‘Glass Rope” represents the solid

axis of the polype-tube. I will lay no stress upon the fact

that in nearly all the specimens which I have seen in Leyden,

London, Paris, and Berlin, and also in those in my own posses-

sion, the total number of which, including those figured by

Brandt, is at least fifty, the polype forms only an imperfect coat

upon the “Glass Rope,” because it is evident that, in some of

these specimens, a part of the polype-coat has been removed ar-

tificially or by accidental injury. Nor will I attach any impor-

tance to the circumstance that hitherto no other polype is known

the axis of which consists, as in Hyalonema, of loosely united long

threads, the incombustible constituent of which is formed almost

exclusively of sz/ica, whilst as yet only lime salts are known in

the skeletons of polypes. For, as Dr. Gray indicates, why should

not an exception to the rule occur? Moreover I may add,

might not the allied forms have disappeared during an earlier

geological period? So far, therefore, we have evidently nothing

essential to oppose to Dr. Gray’s opinion.

* On the contrary, a very decisive significance belongs to the

following point, to which I have already called attention in

my monograph, and which, I regret, has been passed over in

silence by Dr. Gray. On microscopic examination the long

threads of the “Glass Rope” show a structure which is per-

fectly characteristic of sponge-spicules. To all acquainted with

the subject it is sufficient to state that the threads possess a

regular, fine, concentric stratification and contain a fine central

canal in their axis, exactly such as distinguish the sponge-spi-

cules from all other natural products and exclude all confusion

with other skeletal structures of lower or higher organisms. As

a witness in favour of my view, I may here cite the most ex-

perienced of living micrographers, Ehrenberg, who never doubted

for a moment that the long siliceous threads were sponge-spi-

cules. Dr. Bowerbank also, the celebrated student of Sponges,

immediately recognized the threads of Hyalonema as sponge-

spicules. Here no escape is possible, the microscope decides

inexorably: the siliceous threads are sponge-spicules; and

therefore a polype cannot have formed them. If, notwith-

standing, they are coated by a polype, this must be a parasite.

Prof. M. Schultze on Hyalonema. 155

I have ranged the polypes under the genus Palythoa, and think

that in so doing I was nearly right. According to Professor

Oscar Schmidt, there occurs in the Adriatic a perfectly similar

polype, which he likewise refers to the genus Palythoa, and which

also occurs only as a parasite upon a sponge. ‘Two species of

the genus Azinella are always covered with this parasite, which,

moreover, was found upon no other sponge, nor upon any other

foreign body in the Adriatic Sea (O. Schmidt, Die Spongien des

Adriatischen Meeres: Leipzig, 1862, p. 61, taf. vi. figs. 2, 3).

In this we have the most perfect analogy to the parasitism of

Palythoa fatua upon Hyalonema; and it is well known that many

such examples of exclusive parasitism upon a particular host

occur in nature. |

If, therefore, it is indubitably established that the long threads

of the “ Glass Rope” are sponge-spicules, the occurrence of a

sponge-body at one of its ends, as already mentioned, acquires

peculiar significance. This sponge, in the specimens in which

it is completely retained (as, for example, in several of those

figured by me from the Leyden Museum), presents a pyriform

body, which so completely envelopes the lower extremity of the

“Glass Rope” that nothing can be seen of the latter. The broad

base of the sponge is directed downwards, the cord of long siliceous

threads projecting freely from the middle of the superior narrowed

extremity. The sponge itself consists of an elegant tissue of

dense masses of very short siliceous spicules.

If the sponge be opened by breaking through the dense felt

of fine siliceous spicules, the long siliceous threads are found to

terminate in extremely fine ends in the axis of the sponge, and

to be united in a very characteristic manner with the tissue of

the latter (see taf. ii. fig. 1 of my monograph). No one who

has performed such a dissection can doubt that the most inti-

mate organic union exists between the porous sponge and the

“Glass Rope,” and that both, therefore, form an organic whole,

But in many specimens in collections the sponge is wanting,

and the siliceous threads terminate freely at both ends. I have

submitted a great number of such specimens, in which the sponge

was deficient, to a careful examination, and found that whenever

the lower attenuated extremities of the siliceous threads were pre-

served these were always united to each other by distinct remains

of a sponge-tissue. The microscopic examination of this always

revealed a complete agreement of its spicules with those of the

sponge-body of the perfect specimens above described. Thus,

as I could almost always detect very characteristic traces of the

sponge even in my imperfect specimens, injured in many ways

by mechanical violence, and, indeed, in those which had been

wedged with stones into the borings of Pholades, I do not hesitate

11*

156 Prof. M. Schultze ‘on Hyalonema.

to regard the sponge at the lower extremity of the ‘Glass Rope ”

as something perfectly constant.

I now come to the last, but very important, point, the micro-

scopic examination of the spicules of the sponge. Dr. Gray says

(2. c. p. 292), “ Prof. Max Schultze enters into a long description

of the spicula of the sponge, and figures several of them; but I

cannot see what bearing that has on the subject ; for he does not

show that any spicula of a true sponge are like the spicula that

form the axis of the coral. They certainly have little affinity to

the elongated siliceous spicula of the genus Alcyoncellum or

Euplectella, with which they have been compared.” But in

reality my “long” description of the spicules of the sponge in-

cluded the incontrovertible proof of the mutual relation of the

latter and the “ Glass Rope,”’ and places it beyond a doubt that

the nearest allies of Hyalonema are the Euplectelle (Alcyoncellum

Quoy & Gaim.) from the Philippines, which are to a certain

extent similar even in external form. —

The proof lies in the form and intimate structure of the

spicules of the inferior sponge. Notwithstanding great external

differences, all these spicules have something in common which

is wanting in the spicules of other sponges, and therefore sharply

characterizes the Hyalonema-sponge. This is the peculiarity

that the longitudinal canal presented by the spicules possesses

one or two perpendicularly placed transverse canals almost

exactly in the middle. Very frequently the spicules, at the

point where these short transverse canals are situated internally,

show externally perceptible thickenings, which may grow out

into longer lateral branches; and by this means are produced the

numerous cruciform spicules figured by me, and so characteristic

of the Hyalonema-sponge as to furnish a. diagnostic character

even for the inconsiderable traces of the sponge which often

alone remain in imperfectly preserved specimens. In other

cases the external dilatations or lateral branches at the locality

of the transverse canals are entirely wanting; but by careful

examination the transverse canals themselves may always be

found, even in the perfectly smooth awl-shaped spicules (see taf.

il. fig. 1 of my monograph).

But if this structure be characteristic of the whole of the

spicules of the sponge of Hyalonema, it might be expected that,

if the long threads (as can no longer be doubted) be parts of

this sponge, it will also occur in these long threads of the ‘Glass

Rope.” On account of the difficulty of finding any fine trans-

verse canals that might be present about the middle of the

longest spicules, which measure from one foot to a foot and a

half in length, I looked out the shortest. threads of the “ Glass

Rope.” They occur in the inferior extremity, which is enveloped

Prof. M. Schultze on Hyalonema. 157

by the sponge, of not more than a few millimetres’ in

length. That, nevertheless, they are related to the long threads

is shown by their great thickness, in which they agree precisely

with the thinnest of the long threads. These are indubitable

intermediate structures between the short spicules of the sponge

and the long ones of the “Glass Rope.” ‘These short, thick

spicules are rare; but the few examples of them which I found

were quite sufficient to establish the correctness of my supposi-

tion. About the middle of the space between the two pointed

ends they possess the characteristic fine transverse canals of the

axial canal quite distinctly, although externally not the slightest

dilatation of the spicules is to be observed at the spot in question

(see taf. ii. fig. 6 of my book). After this favourable result I also

examined the longer spicules, and had the good fortune to discover

the short transverse canals in fragments of the middle of these

mounted in Canada balsam.

Thus, therefore, we have every imaginable proof of the

mutual relation of the “Glass Rope” and the sponge, which

may be briefly recapitulated as follows :— ,

1. The long siliceous threads are in structure indubitable

sponge-spicules. They must therefore have been produced in a

sponge. |

2. Such a sponge, likewise with siliceous spicules, occurs

constantly at the lower extremity of the “ Glass Rope” in or-

ganic connexion therewith. Even when the “Glass Rope” is

injured and smeared with cement (“Kitt”) the traces of the

sponge may be detected if only a portion of the inferior finely

pointed ends of the long siliceous threads is preserved.

3. The sponge at the lower extremity of the long threads has

very characteristically constructed spicules, inasmuch as their

axial canal always possesses one or two perpendicular transverse

¢anals. The same characteristic structure is also displayed by

the longer and shorter threads of the “ Glass Rope.”

The following important circumstance must still be mentioned.

Of-all known Sponges only the rare and extraordinarily elegant

Euplectella (Owen) from the Philippines is somewhat allied to

Hyalonema in external form. These Euplectelle consist of a

sponge-body composed of beautifully interlaced siliceous spicules,

and cylindrical in form, from the upper end of which projects a

tuft (a cord) of long, silky, thin siliceous spicules, in which

Bowerbank has found threads of 3 inches in length. I have

examined perfect specimens of Euplectella in Leyden, and I

found that even in the intimate structure of its spicules it very

closely agrees with Hyalonema. In fact the most important

character of the spicules of Hyalonema, namely the single or

double transverse canal of the axial canal, is reproduced in Ku-

158 Prof. M. Schultze on Hyalonema.

plectella. By this, notwithstanding many differences in other

respects in the form of the spicules, the affinity of the two

genera is proved ; for, as far as our present investigations reach,

this character is met with in no other sponge. Dr. Gray had

lately the very great kindness of his own accord to send me a

few spicules from a Euplectella from the Philippines, recently

received at the British Museum. The microscopic examina-

tion of these furnished precisely the same result as my pre-

vious examinations in Leyden. ‘These spicules, also, all possess

the transverse canal, and among the cruciform the three-armed

specimens (taf. ui. fig. 18 of my book) predominate.

Thus, therefore, I believe, the mystery of the nature of Hyalo-

nema is solved; and at the same time we have found a near

relative of the remarkable organism, so that we must take into

consideration its systematic arrangement. In Hyalonema and

Euplectella we have to do with siliceous sponges (Halichondria)

without horny fibres, distinguished by a tuft (cord) of long

siliceous spicules, which projects from one extremity of the

sponge-body. I give these the name of “Crested Sponges”

(LopHosroneta *), and they form a family with two genera—

(1) Hyalonema (Gray), from Japan, and (2) Euplectella (Owen),

from the Philippines. :

Dr. Gray, in his memoir already repeatedly cited, mentions a

specimen of Hyalonema particularly favourable to his opinion,

which was received by Professor Barboza du Bocage of Lisbon

from a friend, to whom it was brought by a Portuguese sailor,

who professed to have fished it up off that coast. I must admit

that the study of the memoir by Professor Barboza in the ‘Pro-

ceedings of the Zoological Society of London’ (June 1864) has

not impressed me with the notion that this Portuguese specimen

can in the least alter the position of the question as to the

nature of Hyalonema. For similar specimens of Hyalonema, in

which the inferior sponge is wanting, are plentiful enough in

collections, and a careful examination of them shows that they

have been injured. But that the Portuguese specimen was not

injured, we have not the least evidence. Whether, from the

statements of Professor Barboza du Bocage we are to ascribe to

the Hyalonemata a wider geographical range than the sea around

Japan, is another question, which I will not decide. In any

cease I should have preferred waiting for further information as

to the occurrence of Hyalonema on the Portuguese coast before

venturing to cite Lusitania side by side with Japan as a certain

habitat of these singular sponges.

Addendym.—I see from the November part of the ‘ Annals,’

which has just reached me, that Dr. Bowerbank, in a reply to

* From Addos, a crest, or tuft of feathers.

Prof. M. Schultze on Hyalonema. 159

Dr. Gray, printed at p. 397, has maintained, in accordance

with my view, that Hyalonema is not a coral, but a sponge. As

I think that he has not defended his conviction of the mutual re-

lation of the “ Glass Rope” and the sponge adhering to its lower

extremity with such striking arguments as, in my opinion, have

been put forward in the preceding article, I do not regard the

publication of my remarks as superfluous. Dr. Bowerbank

promises a complete monograph upon Hyalonema, in which he

intends to prove that the polype-coat of the “Glass Rope” is

not a polype, but also a portion of the sponge (“a cloacal

system”). Here, therefore, we have a third view as to the

nature of Hyalunema, according to which the concurrence of a

parasite is entirely excluded. 4

Dr. Bowerbank supports his opinion upon the fact that the

same cruciform spicules which are characteristic of the sponge

of Hyalonema occur also in the supposed polype-coat. I admit

that this circumstance is very likely to lead one to agree with

Dr. Bowerbank in opinion. I also admit that, after my first

microscopic examination of the specimens at Leyden, I favoured

the same opinion that Dr. Bowerbank expresses (see ‘Comptes

Rendus,’ 23rd April, 1860, p. 792). But the careful examina-

tion of the cortical layer in question proves incontrovertibly that

it consists of polypes and is no part of the sponge. When the

bark of well-preserved specimens is softened in water, or espe-

cially in dilute solution of potash, not only do the tentacles of

the polypes make their appearance in their characteristic form

(see taf. v. fig. 4 of my monograph), but the higher powers of

the microscope even show that the tentacles and many other

parts of the polypes are beset with unmistakeable urticating

organs. These are in part of comparatively large size, and present

an internal rolled thread like the fresh urticating organs of the

polypes and medusz, leaving not the smallest doubt that we

have to do here with true Polypes. All this I have already

described in detail and illustrated with figures in my monograph

(1860) above quoted. Dr. Bowerbank has made no mention of

these circumstances ; and also in his memoirs published in the

‘Philosophical Transactions’ (vol. clii. part 2, 1862, pp. 747 &

1087, plate 31. figs 3-6), in which he figures the siliceous spi-

cules of Hyalonema, there is no intimation that several years

previously I had already described these spicules, in my opinion,

much more perfectly.

After the preceding statements, the circumstance that scattered

siliceous spicules are imbedded in the skin of the polype can no

longer furnish evidence that in these polypes we have only a

“cloacal system ” of the sponge, as Dr. Bowerbank thinks ; for

we know that Palythoa and other Zoanthide take up foreign

160. Mr. R.J.L. Guppy on a new Freshwater Bivalve.

bodies into their substance. And the siliceous spicules of Paly-

thoa fatua upon Hyalonema are evidently foreign bodies of this

sort, since, as I have described, they occur mixed with sand,

shells of Polythalamia, and other structures.

I have still a word to say upon nomenclature. Dr. Bower-

bank names the sponge Hyalonema mirabilis. Of course there

is nothing to object to in this name; but Dr. Gray had already

(1835) named the same structure Hyalonema Sieboldi. The

first specimens were sent to Europe, so far as we know, by the

celebrated Japanese traveller Von Siebold. This name is there-

fore also certainly quite suitable ; and as it has the priority, I

think it would be well to retain it. From my observations there

does not appear to be the least reason for the establishment of

two distinct species.

Bonn, January 1867.

XXVII.— Description of a new Freshwater Bivalve found in Tri-

nidad. By R. J. Lecumers Gurpry, Esq., F.G.S.

Cyclas punctifera, Guppy.

Shell somewhat subquadrately oval, thin, diaphanous, close,

finely striate concentrically, whitish horny, or

‘slightly tinted with fuscous patches near the

umbones, and covered with numerous granular |

points, which are finer and more crowded on

the umbones, where the concentric striation

is less evident; anteriorly rather short and

subangulate, posteriorly a little truncate ; hinge

with well-developed lateral teeth in both valves,

3 cardinal teeth 3, small.

This curious little shell varies somewhat, and specimens are

sometimes more oval and compressed than the one figured.

Occasionally they are higher and shorter, with a steeper poste-

rior slope. The granular points are more easily seen in dead

shells, which are opaque. In living examples they seem, under

a strong lens, to bear short hairs. The length of a large exam-

ple is 4 millimetres, height 34 millims., thickness 24 millims.

Of an average example the length is 3 millims., height 24 mil-

lims., thickness 2 millims.

Among species of the genus Cyclas the shell now described

would appear to resemble most C. argentina, D’Orb., and C. ca-

lyculata, Drap. It is usually more equilateral than either of

those species. The epidermis is thin and colourless, so that the

striate gills may be seen through the shell. The umbones are

not so prominent as those of C. calyculata, but they are occa-

Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera. 161

sionally flattened or otherwise distorted. The foot is whitish

translucid, and may be extruded to a length more than equal-

ling that of the shell, the body being brought up to it with a

jerk, as in allied species. Full-grown examples are slightly

more equilateral and more angulate than young ones. .

The first example was found by Mr. Prestoe, the colonial

_ botanist, when we were examining the weeds in a pond at

St. Ann, near Port of Spain, for Mollusca.

Port of Spain, Trinidad.

January 8, 1867.

XX VIII.—Descriptions of five new Genera and some new Species

of Satyride Lepidoptera. By Arruur G. Buruer, F.ZS.,

Assistant, Zoological Department, British Museum.

[Plate IV.]

Tue genus Lasiommata of Westwood has’ hitherto contained

Satyride which differ in size, colourmg, and structure. The type

of this genus appears to be the well-known L. Aigeria of Lin-

neus*; this insect, however, does not possess all the requisite

characters, nor, indeed, can I find any species that entirely answers

to the description of the genus. Megera certainly possesses a

pear-shaped club to the antennz: these are not, however, di-

stinctly annulated with white; moreover the apical joint of the

palpi is somewhat elongate, and unlike that of Aigeria. .

I propose in the present paper to separate the different struc-

tural forms under generic heads; and as the characters of La-

siommata have necessarily been made very general, so as to in-

clude very widely distinct species +, I shall redescribe the genus,

and thereby, I hope, make it more defined. |

Genus Lasiommata (Pararge, Hubn.)t.

Lasiommata, part., Westwood.

Ale anticz elongato-triangulares, costa plus. minusve arcuata ;

apice vix angulari; margine postico apud apicem plerumque paulum

angulato; margine interiore subrecto; venis velut in Dede (nec

Arge) positis.

* See Westwood & Humphrey’s ‘ British Butterflies,’ p. 65 (1840).

t+ See Gen. Diurn. Lepid. p. 385. ‘‘ Antenne straight, distinctly annu-

lated with white, not quite half the length of the fore wings, terminated

by a distinct, compressed, pear-shaped club, the tip bent outwards; the

club, however, varies considerably in shape, being elongated and very

gradually formed in some of the ewotic species’ (LL. Atgeria?).

{ Lam not quite satisfied that the genus Pararge of Hiibner’s ‘ Verzeich~

niss’ should not supersede Lasiommata; though not sufficiently charae-

terized, it certainly possesses the advantage of priority.

162 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Genera and

Alze posticee pyriformes, costa paulum arcuata; margine postico

distincto denticulato; margine interiore undato, rarius ad angulum

ani inciso. »

Corpus pedibus anticis distinctis, lanaribus; antennis (fig. 2%)

aliquando albo annulatis nec costee medium anticarum attingentibus,

clava gradatim formata; palpis lanaribus, articulo apicali brevi

(fig. 2).

1. Lasiommata Afgeria.

Papilio Aigeria, Linneus, Syst. Nat. i. p. 473 (1758).

Hab. England and South Europe. B.M.

2. Lasiommata Tircis (Afgeria, 2 , var.?).

Satyrus Tircis, Godart, Lép. de France, i. p. 163, pl. viii. a. f. 1 (1821).

Hab. France.

3. Lasiommata Meone.

Papilio Meone, Cramer, Pap. Exot. 4. pl. 314. figs. n, F (1782).

Hab. South Europe. B.M.

4, Lasiommata Xiphia.

Papilio Xiphia, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. ii. 1. p. 492. n. 215 (1793).

Hab. Teneriffe; Portugal. B.M.

5. Lastommata Rozelana.

Papilio Rozelana, Fabricius, Ent. Syst. iii. 1. p. 227. n. 712 (1793).

Hab. Smyrna and Mount Hermon (Syria). B.M.

6. Lasiommata Clymene.

Papilio Clymene, Fabricius, Ent. Syst, iii. pt. 1. p. 242. n. 753 (1793).

Hab, Russia? B.M.

7. Lasiommata Dejanira.

Papilio Dejanira, Linneus, Syst. Nat. ii. p. 774. n. 154 (1766).

Hab. Central Europe. B.M.

Cum nonnullis aliis.

AMECERA, gen. noy.*

Lasiommata, part., Westwood.

Alee anticee margine postico minime undato nec apud apicem an-

gulato ; posticee valde elongatee, margine postico vix sinuato; aliter

* The genus Dira of Hiibner cannot be adopted, as it includes several

distinct forms, the type species, moreover, being a true Lasiommata. Herr

Strom, in the ‘ Naturhistorisk Tidsskrift’ for 1866, has briefly charac-

terized Hiibner’s Pararge (Pararga), taking for his type the Megera of

Linneus; this species, however, was referred by Hiibner to his genus

Dira, and if placed in Pararge would displace the original type. :

_ Species of Satyride Lepidoptera. 163

velut in Lasiommata ; -venis velut in Lasiommata, cella autem posti-

carum breviore.

_ Corpus antennis magis elongatis et tenuioribus, clava pyriformi

compressa ; palpis (fig. 1*) articulo apicali magis elongato (fig. 1).

1. Amecera Megara.

Papilio Megera, Linneus, Syst. Nat. ii. p. 771. n. 142 (1766).

_ Hab. England; Europe. 3B.M.

2. Amecera Lyssa (Megera, var.).

Satyrus Lyssa, Hiibner, Europ. Schmett. 1. n. 114-117 (1805).

- Hab. Dalmatia. B.M.

3. Amecera Tigelius.

Papilio Tigelius, Bonelli in Mem. Accad. Torino, xxx. t. 1. f. 2 (1826).

Hab. Sardinia; Corsica. B.M.

4, Amecera Mera.

Papilio Mera, Linneus, Syst. Nat. ii. p. 771. n. 141 (1766).

Hab. South Europe. B.M.

5. Amecera Eversmanni.

Hipparchia Eversmanii, Eversmann in Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Mose. pl. 2

f. 3-6 (1847).

Hab. Dauria?

6. Amecera Hiera.

Papilio Hiera, Hiibner, Europ. Schmett. i. n. 176 (1815).

Hab. Helvetia. B.M.

7. Amecera Shakra.

Satyrus Shakra, Kollar in Hiigel’s ors p. 446, tab. 15. figs, 3, 4

(1848).

Hab. Himalayas. B.M.

8. Amecera Menava.

Lasiommata Menava, ¥. Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 499. n. 83, pl. 30. f. 3

(1865).

Hab. Middle Kunawur; Germany. B.M.

9. Amecera Baldiva.

ane Baldiva, ¥. Moore, Proc. Zool. Soe. p. 499. n. 84, pl. 30. f. 4

865)

Hab. Spiti and Tibet,

Cum nonnullis aliis.

164: Mr. A. G. Butler on new Genera and

RHAPHICERA, gen. nov.

Ale anticee elongato-triangulares, costa subconvexa ; margine pos-

tico brevi, convexo ; margine interiore subrecto; venis ad basim vix

tumidis, velut in Lusiamindie positis ; venis disco-cellularibus obli-

quis: posticee pyriformes, costa subrecta; margine postico denticu-

lato; margine interiore subintegro: alee supra velut in SatyroQ,

subtus velut in Arge magis scripte.

Caput antennis alarum medium attingentibus, elongatis, tenui-

bus, clava gradatim formata (fig. 4*); palpis elongatis, lanaribus,

articulo apicali distincto brevi.

1. Rhaphicera Satricus. Pl. IV. fig. 3.

9. Lasiommata Satricus, Hewitson & Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lepid.

p- 387. n. 14, pl. 64. f. 4 (1851).

Hab. Kastern Himalayas. 2, B.M.

2. Rhaphicera Moorei, n. sp. . Pl. IV. fig. 4.

Lasiommata Satricus, Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 499. n. 82 (1865).

Q . Alee supra flavo-ferrugineze, pallidee, eis preecedentis simillimee sed

minores: anticz venis omnibus fuscis; basi fuscescente ; fasciis

latioribus nigris; fascia discali ad marginem interiorem continuata ;

puncto minuto medio discali nigro: alee posticee magis denticu-

latee; area interna olivaceo-fuscescente; serie ocellorum sex, pupillis

griseis ; margine externo fuscescente.

Al: anticee subtus fascia discali tenuiore, ocellis minoribus; mar-

gine postico paulum fuscescente: postice pallidiores, ocellis ap-

proximantibus ; lineis mediis continuis, magis irregularibus ; lineis

submarginalibus magis undulatis.

Exp. alar. une. circ. 27.

Hab. North-western Himalayas. Coll. F. Moore.

This insect has been very kindly lent to me by my friend

Mr. Moore; and, as it proves to be distinct from Satricus, I

have great pleasure in naming it after him. The genus Rhaphi-

cera must be placed after Arge.

The two following genera are in part represented by the sub-

genus Xenica of Westwood ; they may be readily distinguished

from the other insects with ‘which they have hitherto been asso-

ciated by the elongate compressed form of the hind-wing cell,

and also by the different character of the markings.

Lasiommata Abeona, which was also included in Xenica, and

its ally of our plate (fig. 8), appear, from the construction of

their palpi, to be more nearly allied to Hpinephele or Satyrus.

GEITONEURA, gen. nov.

Ale magnitudine mediocres: anticee subtrigonatee, costa subrecta ;

margine postico integro subconvexo ; margine interiore recto; venis

ad basim tumidis; venis disco-cellularibus linea undata oblique

Species of Satyride Lepidoptera. 165

currentibus ; nervulo primo mediano post vense mediane medium

emisso ; venis aliis velut in Lasiommata positis.

Ale posticee pyriformes, cella elongata de medio abrupte attenuata

et apice oblique truncato (fig. 5). “

~ Caput palpis elongatis, cirratis, articulo apicali brevi; antennis

brevibus, clava gradatim formata (fig. 5*); oculis exstantibus, nudis.

1. Geitoneura Klugit.

9. Satyrus Klugii, Guérin, Voy. Coquille, Atlas, Ins. pl. 17. f. 2 (1826).

$. Satyrus Singa, Boisduval, Voy. de lAstrolabe, Entom. pt. 1. p. 144

(1832-33).

Hab. King George’s Sound, New Holland. B.M.

2. Geitoneura Achanta.

Papilio Achanta, Donovan, Ins. New Holland, pl. 22. f. 2 (1805).

Hab. New Holland. B.M.

L. Cordace may belong to this genus ; but, as I have only seen

the figure, which represents this species with a simple hind-wing

cell, 1 am unwilling to include it. Geztoneura will come next to

Rhaphicera.

The two following insects, though somewhat like the species

of Geitoneura, cannot be included, on account of the compressed

pear-shaped club of their antennz and the different form of their

palpi. I therefore propose to give them the generic name of

Argynnina.

ARGYNNINA, gen. noy.

Xenica, part., Westwood.

Alee parve : anticee elongate, subtrigonatee, marginibus subrectis ;

angulo anali convexo ; venis ad basim tumidis; cella elongata, post

alarum medium extendente; venis disco-cellularibus linea obliqua

undata currentibus; nervulo primo mediano ad ven mediane me-

dium emisso.

Ale postice pyriformes, cella elongata de medio gradatim at-

_tenuata, et apice subconvexo (fig. 6).

Caput palpis brevioribus lanaribus; antennis brevibus undatis,

clava compressa pyriformi, apice reflecto (fig. 6*); oculis exstantibus,

cirratis.

1. Argynnina Hobartia.

Lasiommata Hobartia, Westwood, Gen. Diurn. Lepid. p. 387. n. 21. dese.

footnote (1851).

Hab. Van Diemen’s Land. B.M.

2. Argynnina Lathoniella.

Lasiommata Lathoniella, Westwood, Gen, Diurn. Lepid. p. 387. n. 25.

desc. footnote (1851).

Hab. Van Diemen’s Land. B.M.

The genus Argynnina must be placed between Geitoneura and

Satyrus.

166 Mr. A. G. Butler on new Lepidoptera.

NEOPE, gen. nov.

Enope, F. Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. C. p. 228 (1857).

Neope, F. Moore, Proc. Zool. Soc. p. 770 (1865). .

Ale magnee : antic elongate, subtrigonate, costa paulum con-

vexa; margine postico denticulato ; margine interiore convexiusculo,

rarius recto; venis ad basim vix tumidis, velut in Dede positis; ma-

culis ocellisque ut in Lasiommata.

Ale posticee forma venisque Debis, Samionis, Syrgidisve.

Ale subtus ocellis submarginalibus ; area basali striis fasciisque

irregularibus scripta. Antenne clava gradatim formata (fig. 7*).

The species composing this genus seem very closely allied to

some of the species of Debis; and I almost question the pro-

priety of separating them from that genus. Although some-

what similar in markings and coloration to some of the species

of Lasiommata, they differ entirely in structure.

1. Neope Bhadra.

Lasiommata? Bhadra, Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. C. p. 227. n. 478 (1857).

Hab. Darjeeling, East Indies. B.M.

2. Neope Pulaha.

Lasiommata? Pulaha, Moore, Cat. Lep. Mus. E. I. C. p. 227. n. 477

(1857).

Hab. Bootan, India. B.M.

3. Neope Moorei, n.sp. Pl. IV. fig. 7.

3. Enope Pulaha, 2, F. Moore, Brit. Mus. Coll.

Ale supra flavo-olivaceee, venis ochraceis: antic maculis septem

elongatis ovalibus ochraceis, prima et secunda a fasciola fusca in-

terruptis, tertia, quinta et sexta maculas magnas nigro-fuscas, et

septima maculam parvam, includentibus.

Ale posticee maculis septem submarginalibus ochraceis, prima et

septima minimis, de septima ad secundam longitudine crescentibus, —

omnibus maculas fuscas includentibus ; linea marginali et margine

ipso post medium griseo-fuscis. Corpus ochraceum.

Ale subtus ochracee pallide, cella anticarum et area basali posti-

carum a lineis striisque irregularibus variegatis ; fascia valde irre-

gulari media continua, lineis duabus marginalibus et margine ipso

fuscis. |

Anticee apice fuscescente, maculis quatuor submarginalibus, prima

ocellari nigra ochreo cincta et albo pupillata, secunda ochracea,

tertia et quarta nigris: postice ocellis septem nigris albo pupil-

latis, flavo cinctis et fusco circumcinctis, septima geminata, tertia

et quarta minimis. Corpus pallido-ochraceum.

Exp. alar. unc. 34.

Hab. East Indies. ¢, B.M.

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar, 167

4 Neope Japonica, n. sp.

3 2. Neope Pulaha, 2, Butler, Proc. Linn. Soe. vol, ix. p. 56. n. 21

(1866).

Ale supra eis precedentis simillimee, sed minores, medio marginis

postici posticarum vix producto; margine minus sinuato; area

apicali magis fuscescente.

Ale subtus ocellis omnibus multo minoribus ; fasciis striisque magis

fuscescentibus ; posticee et apex anticarum pallide cinerascentia.

Exp. alar. unc. 24.

Hab. 3, Japan; ¢ 9, Hakodadi. B.M.

This is probably a local form of the preceding species; it

chiefly differs in its smaller size, less angular hind wings, smaller

ocelli, and dark basal markings.

The following new species has just arrived from Western

_ Australia :—

Hipparchioides Duboulayi, n. sp.

3. Coloribus fere Meropes, ocellis autem anticarum supra valde

minoribus, fasciisque discoideis minus obliquis ; fascia discali pos-

ticarum magis regulari, nigrescente nec ad costam currente ; fascia

submarginali continua; ocello subanali multo majore.

Alee subtus magis rufescentes, ocello subapicali anticarum parvo nec

fusco circumcincto, pupilla minima; fasciis transversis tenuiori-

bus: postice fasciis rufescentibus, multo magis regularibus ;

ocello subanali parvo vix pupillato ; ocellis subapicalibus obsoletis.

Ale multo angustiores et elongatie.

Exp. alar. unc. 22.

Hab. Champion Bay. B.M.

This species is closely allied to Merope, but differs entirely in

the form of its wings, the position of the bands and lines, the

small ocellus of the front and the large ocellus of the hind

wings, also in having only one ocellate spot in the hind wings

on the underside. I have named it after its captor.

XXIX.—List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the

West Coast of Africa. By ANpDREw Murray, F.L.S.

[Continued from vol. iv. p. 358*.]

NITIDULID& (continued).

3. Brachypeplus (Liparopeplus) colastvides, Murr. in Monog. of

Nitid. in Linn. Soe. Trans. vol. xxiv. p. 307.

Not very scarce.

* These papers have been interrupted for some time by pressure of

more engrossing occupations. It is with pleasure that I find myself now

able to resume them.

168 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

Promerortia, Er.

The species belonging to this and some of the following genera

are of special interest from their geographical distribution, se-

veral of them being closely allied to forms characteristic of the

opposite part of the continent of America, and others showing

an affinity with the Indo-Malayan region.

There are only two species of Prometopia as yet described,

viz. sewmaculata and confluenta, Er.,—the former from North

America, the latter from Columbia.

I have species of the genus from the following countries,

V1Z. :— Tn

One species from North America (sezmaculata, Er.).

Two ay Mexico.

One Y Columbia (confluenta, Er.)

One " the Amazons (Santarem).

One i liga.

One » Old Calabar (dznotata, infra).

One - the East Indies.

Five ‘a Borneo, the Philippine Islands, Morty,

Flores, Cambodia, &c.

That from Old Calabar is more like the species from the Indo-

Malayan district than those from America, being smaller and

rounder, but in facies and all the essential characters of the

genus corresponds with them. -

Prometopia binotata.

Rotundato-ovalis, nitida, leviter punctata,

brunnea; elytris singulis disco prope su-

turam leviter rufo-notatis.

Long. 13 lin., lat. 1 lin. I

Roundish-oval, shining, finely punctate,

dark chestnut-brown, with the margins trans-

lucent and reddish, and a pale, rather large, ill-defined, oblong

reddish spot on the disk of each elytron reaching nearly to

the suture; head not so shining, and rather more roughly

punctate than the rest. Mandibles bidentate. Labrum slightly

emarginate in the centre, and with two slight, rounded denti-

culations on each side. Head rather broad. Prothorax deepl

emarginate in front; anterior angles acute; sides Bors |

with a flat expanded margin very slightly reflexed; base with

the posterior angles extending back rather further than the

middle; disk smooth and without depressions. Scutellum

rather small and transverse. Elytra about twice the length

of the thorax; sides slightly expanded, and most so at the

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 169

base, and with the margins very slightly reflexed, the expansion

and reflected margin not extending further than two-thirds from

the base ; sutural apical angle slightly rounded ; the spot on the

elytra placed near the suture and scutellum, and extending some-

what obliquely outwards. Pygidium slightly visible. Under-

side moderately shining; metasternum finely irregularly punc-

tate. Segments of abdomen longitudinally finely rugose, and

with a luteous narrow margin. Legs lighter brown than the

body ; the middle and posterior thighs obliquely finely acicularly

scratched.

Scarce, only two or three specimens having been received,

which I owe to the Rev. W. C. Thomson.

This genus, so far as I know, has never been figured: I have

therefore given a rough woodcut outline to give a general idea

of the facies of the above species.

Axyra, Er,

1. Azyra perforata (Galaor perforatus), Thomson, Archiv.

Entom. 1. p. 43.

M. Thomson, apparently not having known Erichson’s genus

Azyra nor his species Avyra brunnea, from Guinea, which is

almost identical with this, has described it as the type of a new

genus, under the name of Galaor. He says that it differs

from the genus Lordites by its tarsi not being dilated, and by

the second article of its antenne being small. The latter of these

characters is not sound, there being scarcely any difference in the

size of the second article of the antennz in Lordites and Azyra,

and there being (so far as I can remember) not a single insect in

the whole family which has not the second article of the antennz

small. The former character is one of those on the strength

of which Erichson placed Lordites among the Strongylini, and

Azyra among the Nitiduline. Lacordaire has thought that it

is not a sufficient character for this purpose; for he has dis-

regarded it, and combined Lordites and other similar genera

along with Avyra as part of one general section of what he

considers typical Nitiduline. But the main character by which

he does distinguish the true Strongylini (or Cychramide, as he

calls them) seems to me no better, indeed scarcely so good,

viz. that in the Nitiduline the thorax is only applied to the base

of the elytra, while in the Cychramide it laps over them. In

some, such as Lobiopa and Atthina, it is scarcely possible to say

whether the thorax laps over or is only applied to the elytra.

On the whole, weighing these characters singly, I should prefer

to rest the separation of the sections on the dilatation of the

tarsi; but probably the better plan would be to have three sec-

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. xix. 12

170 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

tions of this group of the Nitidulide instead of two—the Niti-

duline, the Lorditine, and the Cychramine. At any rate, it is

clear that M. Thomson, in contrasting Azyra with Lordites,

has not selected the most kindred form. It lies in affinity, as

it does in geographical position, between the South-American

Psilotus and the Indian Ischena. There are, however, one or

two undescribed South-American insects identical in form and

facies with Avyra, differing only (so far as facies is concerned)

in being more shining and less rough. There are some trifling

differences in the parts of the mouth, such as the labrum being

only slightly emarginate instead of deeply bilobed, which may

perhaps warrant us in erecting them into a separate genus or

subgenus (which I call Awyrodes); but they are to all intents

and purposes true South-American representatives of the African

genus Axyra.

The geographical distribution of that genus is :—

1. Axyra brunnea, Kr. Guinea.

2. —— picea (Nitidula picea, Boh.). Natal.

3. —— (Galaor) perforata, Thoms. Gaboon and Old Calabar.

4, A more convex species, with conspicuous rows of white

bristles, which I have received with the simple locality “ Africa ””

attached to it, but which I have also seen in the Marquis de

Laferté’s collection, standing under the name albosticta, from

India. In the discrepancy of localities, I prefer Africa; and I

prefer my own provisional name of setosa to albosticta of Laferté;

as there are no white dots upon it, only white bristles.

5 & 6. The two following, elongata and papillosa, from Old:

Calabar. 7

The two species of Axyrodes which I have seen are, one found

at Higa by Mr. Bates, the other sent from Merida by M. Pilate.

The genus Azyra is figured by Lacordaire in the plates of his

‘Genera des Coléoptéres.’ As I have alluded to a certain degree

of affinity between Axyra and Psilotus, | may take this oppor-

tunity to point out an error in Lacordaire’s figure of the dissee-

tions of the parts of the mouth of Psilotus carbonicus, Erich.,

which at first puzzled me, and may lead to a wrong appre-

ciation of the affinities of that genus, especially when it has

crept into a work of such importance and accuracy as Lacordaire’s

‘Genera.’ The representation of the maxilla is quite right ; but

by some unhappy mischance the ligula of a Colastus has got

substituted for that of Psilotus. The paraglosse or appendages

of the ligula of Colastus are very remarkable. No other beetle,

so far as my experience goes, has anything like them. They

have something of the form of the flourish of a cow’s horn,

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 171

Fig. A, which is a copy of Lacordaire’s ligula of Psilotus car-

bonicus, is a correct representation of that of a Colastus. Fig. B

is that of Psilotus. I ought to say that I have not dissected

the mouth of Psilotus carbonicus. I have only one specimen,

and do not choose to risk it, especially as I have dissected Psi-

lotus cornutus and Psilotus ventralis, both of which have the

ligula of one type (viz. that above shown) and are as close as

can be to Ps. carbonicus in other characters. Azyra has the

same type of ligula as Psilotus, only the appendages are a little

straighter in front. :

Axyra brunnea and perforata are so very close to each other

that I have great hesitation in keeping them distinct. Still, if

a number of specimens were mixed together, they could be di-

stinguished, and I therefore allow the species to stand.

Azyra brunnea has a tinge of brown in its black, while A.

perforata is coal-black : the former has the thorax a little wider,

especially in front; and the latter has the punctures on the ely-

tra a little more regular and better defined, they producing in

the former more the effect of papille than of punctures.

Not scarce, a good many specimens having been received.

2. Axyra elongata.

Nigra, fortiter punctata, A. perforate valde affinis, parum angus-

tior, magis plana. .

Long. 32 lin., lat. 14 lin.

Perhaps only a variety of the preceding species ; narrower,

comparatively not so broad in front, and rather flatter, especially

the disk of the prothorax. The little longitudinal prominence

or ridge on each side at the base of the thorax almost effaced.

Three specimens are all that I have seen.

3. Axyra papillosa,

Affinis preecedentibus, sed minor; brunneo-nigra, fortiter punc-

tata; elytris subpapillosis; thorace latiore pone medium, et

angulis posticis abrupte inflexis.

Long. 23 lin., lat. 14 lin.

Easily distinguished from the preceding by the form of the

thorax. In all the other species the posterior halves of the sides

12%

172 Mr.A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

of the thorax are nearly straight and parallel; in this species

they are suddenly turned in near the posterior angles, not un-

like those of some of the Epuree. It is flatter, comparatively

broader, and has less than the other species of the typical straight

parallel character of the genus, and more of the ordinary facies

of the genus Nitidula, and is about the size of Soronia puncta-

tissima. It has the roughened rasp-like texture of the other

Azxyre, and has short pale brownish bristles or stiff hairs scat-

tered over it. The thorax is narrower in front than behind;

the short basal ridges on each side are nearly effaced, although

a slight, rough, raised line may be traced; between it and the

posterior angles is a deep round fovea; on the inner side of it:

there is a smooth, shining line, and between those on each side

the basal central space is almost impunctate. The disk of the

prothorax is very faintly punctate, with two or three irregular

rows of larger punctures and sete; the sides are explanate and

rough, with coarse punctuations, in some lights looking like

longitudinal rugosities ; the base is nearly straight. Scutellum

rounded at the apex, glabrous and impunctate. Elytra roughened

like a rasp from punctures appearing as if made from behind ;

they are very close, but are in something like rows; the margins

are deeply channelled, and have a series of larger punctures.

The sete are in four rows, some of them double towards the

apex. The disk of the elytra equably convex, instead of being

flattish as in the preceding species. In other respects similar to

them.

Only one specimen received.

Taracta, nov. gen. (from tapdxrns, a disturber).

I have given this new genus the above name in allusion to

the difficulty of placing it, and the disturbance it occasions to

the harmony of previous arrangements. It is founded on a

single specimen of a small brown insect which my friend Mr. Fry

had received from Old Calabar, and which, with his usual libe-

rality, he insisted on sacrificing to me, as it belonged to the

family of my predilection.

Mentuin broad and almost covering the inferior parts of the

mouth, with a large tooth in the middle. Labrum almost entire,

very slightly emarginate. Mandibles bidentate; both maxillary

and labial palpi slender, the last lobe of each elongate-ovate.

Head short, broad, and transverse. Antennal grooves converging.

Antenne slender, except the club, longer than the head; first

article rather large, second small and roundish, third longer

than the rest, fourth and fifth nearly equal, sixth, seventh, and

eighth progressively smaller—all minute; the club rather large,

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 173

and the first article of it rather long. Thorax transverse; apex

deeply emarginate ; base nearly straight, with the lateral margins

slightly reflexed. Elytra about twice and a half the length

of the thorax, truncate at the apex, leaving the pygidium and

the extremity of the penultimate segment of the abdomen ex-

posed. Legs short; tarsi short; first three articles in all the

feet dilated ; claws simple. No prosternal keel, although a slight

thickening between the coxe of the two anterior legs. ”

It will depend upon the weight which is given to the dilated

tarsi as a sectional character whether we should place this spe-

cies among the Nitiduline or Strongylini. I do not think that

the species composing these two sections can be definitely sepa-

rated by any characters which can be devised. The two extremes

(Nitidula and Strongylus) are distinct enough, but they pass

into each other by imperceptible degrees; indeed, as already

said, there is actually a middle group, intermediate between them,

which, I think, is entitled to a distinct place, and which passes

by degrees into the two sections on each hand of it. The types

of that middle group are Stelidota and Lordites; and it passes

into the group of which Nitidula proper is the type through

the present species and Agyra, to which this is certainly allied ;

while, on the other hand, Lordites passes into the group of

Strongylini, of which Camptodes may be taken as the type,

through Gaulodes, Aithina, and Amphicrossus.

I have great faith in facies as a guide to affinities ; but Ihave.

scarcely less faith in the texture of the integument. Take the most

anomalous creature that the mind of man could conceive or the

vagaries of nature produce, and according to the texture of its

integument will its affinities be found to be. When the Archeo-

pteryx macrura was first found, and the question was whether it

was a bird or a reptile, and before Owen had pronounced it a

bird, I remember saying, on the strength of the permanence of

the characters of the epidermis, that from the feathers alone I

was sure it must be a bird. The epidermis seems to retain its

character longer than any other part of the body; the stripes

remarked on by Darwin in horses, tigers, and other apparently

most unkindred quadrupeds are long persistent evidence of

community of descent. The same thing is very apparent in

Coleoptera. Give any entomologist a microscopic fragment of

the elytron of a Cicindela, and he will tell that it belongs to

that group. Try him with a bit of a Colymbetes, and he will

tell its place with equal certainty. In this new genus of uncer-

tain seat, Taracta, which has the dilated tarsi of Lordites, I

interrogate the chitinous texture of its covering, and I find a

certain resemblance to Awyra. The insect undoubtedly stands

near that genus.

174 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

Taracta Fryt.

Brunneus, subnitidus, punctatus ; thorace disco fere

levi; elytris punctato-striatis, prope suturam

fere leevibus. |

Long. 14 lin., lat. 2 lin.

Madder-brown; club of the antennz and tarsi

fawn-coloured. Slightly shining, somewhat ob-

scured by the punctuation and a slight pubescence ; the punc-

tuation deepest and roughest on the sides, very fine on the disk

of the thorax and near the suture of the elytra. Prothorax with

sides gently rounded, widest a little before the middle ; posterior

angles obtuse, anterior somewhat acute, with the point rounded.

Scutellum with the apex rounded, smooth. Elytra punctate-

striate, the strie fading off towards the suture, but under the

glass very coarse towards the sides; a series of fine stiff pale

hairs along the strize and on the pygidium. Underside of head

finely papillose, rest of body finely punctate. Legs with tibie

simple; tarsi very short.

Named after the well-known entomologist Mr. Alexander

Fry. One specimen is all that I have seen.

Puatycuora, Er.

(Subgenus Pherocopis, Thomson, Arch. Ent. ii. 42.)

_ M. Thomson, in describing the genus Pherocopis, which he

made for the following species, says it ought to be placed next to

Lordites. If it were a good genus, however, it is further removed

from Lordites than even Avyra is. But in truth at most it is only

a subgenus of Platychora. The only respects in which it differs

from any of the characters of that genus are, the form of the

emargination of the labrum and the mentum. In the African

species the latter has not a tooth in the middle, while in the

South-American species it is bisinuate and has a central projec-

tion. That is the only difference; and the points of agreement

are of the more importance inasmuch as both forms differ from

those which come nearest tothem. The antenne are peculiar in

having all the articles from the third to the club not minute,

and of uniform size and thickness. The tarsi are of medium

size, but in both the fourth article is nearly as large as the

third—a remarkable deviation from the usual proportions in the

Nitidulidee, of which an almost invariable character is that the

fourth article is minute, often almost invisible. The maxillee

and the ligula and palpi of both are identical, and the flatness

of the body and the general appearance and facies are also the

same.

I consider them two sections or subgenera of one genus.

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 175

There are two species known in South America which com-

pose the typical subgenus—Platychora polita and P. Lebasii.

And two from Africa, viz. P. deplanata, Boh., from Natal, and

the following species. These compose the subgenus Pherocopis.

P. ebena, Thoms. Arch. Ent. 11. 42.

Three or four specimens have been received.

Lorpites, Er.

The genus Lordites has never been figured, and I therefore

give an outline of the species described below. Only two

species have been described by Erichson in Germar’s ‘ Zeit-

schrift,’ iv., and six by Boheman, under the generic name So-

ronia, in his ‘ Insecta Caffraria.? Erichson’s two are Lordites

procerus, which is the Lasiodactylus brunneus of Perty (a rare

large Brazilian species of a different facies and belonging to a

different genus from the remaining Lordites), and the other

Lordites inquinatus, described from a specimen whose country is

unknown. The best-known species is yet undescribed: it is

from the Malayan region, and stands in French cabinets under

the name Nitidula maculipes. It is, however, the Silpha limbata

of Fabricius—at least’ stands under that name in the Fabrician

collection.

The geographical distribution of the genus is—

Six from South Africa (generally long and narrow; those

described by Boheman).

Two from Madagascar (coming nearest to the South-African

species).

One or two from Mauritius.

One from Old Calabar (described below).

One from Senegambia (exceedingly like the Indian species).

One, or perhaps two, from the Hast Indies and Philippine

Islands,

Five or six from the Celebes and New Guinea group of islands.

Lordites circumflexus.

Magnus, ovatus, brunneus, subopacus, crebre

punctatus, griseo pubescens; elytris luride

ochraceis, singulis maculis brunneis, una

basali utrinque prope scutellum, altera su-

turali pone scutellum, tertia laterali ante

medium, medio fascia vel macula irregulari,

et pone medium brunneo circumflexis ;

pygidio testaceo, punctato.

Long. 4 lin., lat. 24 lin.

Large, ovate, thickly punctate, griseo-pubescent, subopaque,

176 = Mr. A. Murray on Coleupiera from Old Calabar.

ochreous brown, the elytra ochreous clay-coloured, with brown

markings. . Head with a well-marked transversely curved fovea

on each side in front. Antenne and parts of the mouth yellowish

brown. Thorax with the sides finely margined, widest at the

posterior angles, which are nearly right angles and contain a

slight rounded prominence, around which on the inner side and

along the sides to the anterior angle there is a slight depression ;

anterior angles obtuse and equal; the disk smooth, convex.

Scutellum triangular, punctate. Elytra closely punctate, the

punctures in rows, and with griseous pubescence in rows ; also

with a series of longitudinal slight ridges on which the pubes-

cence is more prominent; the sides are subparallel for two-

thirds of their length, and with a reflexed margin. The colour

of the elytra is dirty ochreous yellow, with dark markings of the

colour of the thorax, viz. a spot on the base midway between

the scutellum and the outer margin, and touching the shoulder,

which is slightly prominent, a spot on the suture immediately

behind the apex of the seutellum, another on the outer margin a

little before the middle, but this is connected by a narrow neck

with a broader marginal band which goes round the rest of the

elytra to the apex; from the anterior part of this proceeds a

transverse irregular band into the middle of the elytron, in the

centre of which one or two ochreous spots are enclosed. The

apex of the elytra is poited, but the pomt is rounded. A part

of the pygidium is exposed; it is pubescent and punctate, paler

than the thorax and darker than the elytra. The underside is

of the same colour as the thorax, and more finely punctate than

the upper. The abdominal segments have a rather broad, im-

punctate, shiny, smooth margin.. The legs are stout, and the.

tibize fold in upon the thighs, but not so much so as in the flatter-

legged true Strongyli. ‘'Tarsi dilated and broadly ciliated.

Only one specimen has come under my notice.

Airuina, Er,

As this genus has never been figured, I give a rough outline

of the form of the following species. Indeed, although the genus

has been described by Hrichson in Germar’s ‘ Zeitschrift,’ vol. iv.

p- 306, no species has yet been described. The species from

which Erichson took the generic characters was ithina pubes-

cens (Klug, inedit.), which is very closely allied to the preceding,

from which it differs in being brown and pubescent above, while

the Old Calabar species is black and has no pubescence above.

The Old Calabar species, too, is a trifie broader, and more tumid

and convex, and has the sides of the elytra rounded in behind,

while in 4%. pubescens they are more nearly straight to the

truncate apex.

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.. 177

Akthina tumida.

Nigra, subrotundata, punctatissima, subnitida,

lateribus ciliatis, supra haud pubescens, infra

velutino pubescens.

Long. 33 lin., lat. 2 lin.

Black, very convex, broad oval or roundish, |

very closely punctate, so as to give a little dull-

ness to the surface, still somewhat shining; the

punctuation on the elytra so close as to seem irre- :

gular; but on closer examination it is seen to be arranged longi-

tudinally, and, in certain lights, streaks, as of striz, are visible.

The lateral margins of thorax, elytra, and pygidium are ciliated

with a fringe of close, short, bright tawny-coloured hairs; the

disk of the thorax convex, and the convexity prolonged back-

wards, something like a raised lobe, to the middle of the base,

descending rapidly so as to make a hollow on each side; the

base deeply bisinuate, the posterior angles prolonged backward,

overlapping the elytra, and acute, but with the points rounded ;

the apices of the elytra broadly truncate and rounded both at the

sutural and external angles. The pygidium large and broad,

punctate. The underside very faintly punctate, clothed with a

thick coating of velvety pubescence of a tawny colour, longest

along the margins of the segments of the abdomen. The legs

are broad and flat, the tibie folding within the femora, as in the

Strongylini, and the tarsi short, dilated, and villose.

It may be that the absence of pubescence above in my species

is due to its having been rubbed off; but I think not. If it

had been so, some traces would have been left of it, while none

exist, except below, where it is sufficiently abundant.

I have only received two specimens, both from the Rev. W.

C. Thomson. | |

- Ampuicrossus, Er.

1. Amphicrossus concolor.

Late ovatus, convexus, subnitidus, pubescens, levissime punc-

tatus, castaneus, lateribus parum rufo ciliatis.

Long. 3 lin., lat. 2} lin.

Broadish oval, convex, very finely and irregularly punctate,

finely pubescent, the sides ciliated, with a very narrow fringe.

Head with scarcely any impressions. Prothorax emarginate in

front; anterior angles broadly projecting; posterior angles

rounded ; base bisinuate ; sides slightly explanate, the depressed

portion narrowest in front. Scutellum triangular. Elytra with

the sides explanate and the margin reflexed and broadly inflexed

on the underside ; shoulders large, elongate, roundish, and promi-

178 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

nent; apices truncate, slightly rounded, and with the angles,

both external and sutural, rounded, the exterior angles most so.

Pygidium and part of penultimate segment of abdomen visible

from above. Underside finely punctate and pubescent. Legs

moderately broad ; tibize ciliated ; four anterior tarsi dilated and

villose, the posterior two not so much dilated.

One specimen only received.

2. Amphicrossus fuscus.

Capite et thorace ignotis, ceteris nigro-fuscus, ovatus, subnitidus,

punctatus, breviter pubescens, lateribus dense griseo ciliatis.

Long. —? lin., lat. 14 lin. |

Head not known. Thorax not known. In other respects

brownish black, ovate, more elongate than the other species,

very finely punctate, clothed with a very short pubescence ; the

margins ciliated with a fringe of long, close, griseous hairs. —

Scutellum triangular, apex not very acute, less punctate than

the elytra. Elytra finely punctate, sides not explanate, but the

margin briefly reflexed, and not very broadly inflexed below ;

shoulders not prominent, almost absent ; apex truncate, external

angles rounded, sutural angles obtuse. Pygidium and part of

penultimate segment of abdomen visible from above. Underside

finely punctate and pubescent. Legs moderate.

Only the posterior half of a single specimen received; but I

have thought it worth while to describe it as probably sufficient

to enable it to be recognized in future when an entire specimen

may be found.

In addition to the above two, there are dives species of

Amphicrossus known, which have been described by Erichson :—

One from North America (ciliatus).

One from South America (/ateralis).

One from the Indo-Malayan district (discolor).

Mr. Wallace also brought at least one other species from the

New Guinea Islands,

Ipide.

Cryprarcua, Shuck.

Subgenus Arhina (from a and ply, noseless).

At first sight I took this for a convex Prometopia: looking

more carefully, its resemblance to Camptodes led me to suppose

it an African representative form of the South-American genus

Camptodes (a thing not hitherto met with); but on examining

the mouth, I found that it was nothing but a Cryptarcha, As

the facies, however, is aberrant, and differs from the usual charac-

ter of the genus in being glabrous and brilliantly shining, as well

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 179

as more rounded, I think it will be as well to make a subgenus

for it.

Characters the same as those of Cryptarcha, with the follow-

ing exceptions :—Head and epistome, instead of being rounded,

transverse and broadly trigonal; body very convex and rounded

in form, glabrous and very shining; underside concave.

Arhina strongyloides,

Creberrime leviter punctata, puniceo-rubra.

Long. 2 lin., lat. 12 lin.

Reddish claret-coloured; very closely and

finely punctate, head more coarsely than the |

rest. . Prothorax broadest at posterior angles,

with a slight tendency to expansion ; anterior

angles obtuse, posterior blunt, nearly rect-

angular ; base bisinuate. Scutellum very small. Elytra with the

anterior outer angles sloped off ; apices rounded, truncate; pos-

terior angles, both exterior and sutural, rounded. Pygidium

partly visible. Underside finely punctate ; segments of abdomen

with an opaque margin.

Only two specimens received.

Correction on previous paper, vol. iv. p. 120,

Agabus hydroporoides should be Celina (Hydroporomorpha, Bab.)

hydroporotdes.

I was misled into regarding this species as an Agabus by the

fore and middle legs having become crossed, so that on examin-

ing what appeared to be the fore tarsi, I found five articles,

which satisfied me that it could not belong to the Hydroporide,

the anterior tarsi of which have only four articles.

The Rev. Hamlet Clark, who stands preeminent in knowledge

of Hydradephaga, however, having, from a figure which I sent

him, expressed doubts as to its being an Agabus, and suggested

a reexamination to see if it were not a Celina, of which it had

the facies, I submitted it to a more careful scrutiny, and dis-

covered the transposition of the legs, and ascertained that the

apparent middle legs were really the fore ones, and that they

have only four articles in the tarsi, the rest having five. It

thus belongs to the Hydroporide; but its possession of a scu-

tellum of fair proportions shows that Mr. Hamlet Clark’s divi-

nation from the facies was correct.

It is of interest as being another example, in addition to those

I have already mentioned, of the occurrence of South-American

180 M.H. Krabbe on the Entozoa of Man and

types on the Calabar coast. Of Celina all the species previously

known were four from South America, one of which and another

is also found in the United States. There are now :—

Celina latipes, Aubé. Interior of Brazil.

aculeata, Aubé. Brazil.

angustata, Aubé. United States and Cayenne.

grossula, Leconte. Louisiana.

parailela, Bab. Rio Janeiro.

—— hydroporoides, Murr. Old Calabar.

[To be continued. ]

XXX.—On the Entozoa of Man and the Domestic Animals in

Iceland. By M. H. Krazspe*,

TueEre has long existed in Iceland a very serious endemic disease

which usually attacks the liver, where it causes tumours often of

very large size, but also affects other organs, although less fre-

quently. This disease has not escaped the attention of the

physicians of the country; but until recently they were very

imperfectly aware of its nature, and regarded it as a chronic

hepatitis, an affection which presents itself but rarely in cold

climates. ansuia

During a residence in Iceland in 1847 and 1848, M. Schleisner

ascertained that it was not a disease peculiar to the liver, and at

the same time demonstrated that it was produced by hydatids,

which M. Eschricht subsequently recognized as Hchinococci.

At this period the investigations of Siebold, Ktichenmeister, and

Leuckart having thrown much light upon the relations of the

vesicular worms to the Tzenias, the frequency of Hchinococci in

Iceland strongly attracted the attention of these naturalists; and,

as I was fortunate enough to have assisted at the previous in-

vestigations of Eschricht, this question likewise awakened all

my interest. It was in the domestic carnivora that the corre-

sponding Teenias were to be sought; and, in order that I might

thoroughly know the worms which these_animals harbour, and

at the same time establish a basis of comparison for researches

in Iceland carried on for several years, 1 made a special study

of the Entozoa in question at the Veterinary School of Copen-

hagen.

On examining the intestines of 500 dogs of Copenhagen and

its environs, I found Tenia marginata in 14 per cent. of them,

* Translated by W. S. Dallas, F.L.S. &c., from the ‘ Comptes Rendus,’

January 21, 1867, pp. 134-138.

the Domestic Animals in Iceland. 181

T. cenurus in 1, T. serrata in 0°2, T. echinococcus in 0°4, T. cu-

cumerina in 48, Bothriocephalus, sp., in 0°2, Ascaris marginata in

24, and Dochmius trigonocephalus in 2.

_ The distinctive characters of the first three species, established

by Kiichenmeister and Leuckart, have been disputed by other

distinguished helminthologists ; but, by examining these Tzenias

carefully (as was done by M. Baillet at Toulouse), without know-

ing beforehand whence the worms originated, I convinced my-

self of their differences. In France M. Baillet has most com-

monly found 7. serrata in dogs, and also frequently 7’. marginata ;

but he never found 7. ce@nurus except in animals which had been

experimented upon. In Denmark T. ‘serrata occurs but rarely,

which is explained by the fact that few rabbits are bred there.

Moreover, as regards the worms most commonly observed, I was

able to ascertain the influence exerted by the age and size of the

dogs, by the place which they inhabited, and their state of health.

Thus the frequency of Tenia marginata increases considerably

with age, and in a still higher degree with the size of the dogs ;

it is more common in the dogs of the suburbs than in those of

Copenhagen, and is less frequently met with in sickly than in

healthy dogs—facts which are explained by the mode in which

those animals acquire the 7’. marginata.

The frequency of T. marginata, cenurus, and echinococcus in

Iceland depends especially upon the great number of sheep

which the inhabitants possess, as their vesicular worms are the

cause of the development of these Tzenias in the dogs. Tenia

canis lagopodis is a very remarkable species; besides the dog, it

is found in the cat and the Jsatis; and, although mentioned by

Abildgaard, it has not yet been described. This worm has the

head unarmed, and is not furnished with genital orifices at the

edges of the joints, by which, combined with a peculiar con-

formation of the internal organs, it approximates to 7. angus-

tata, T. litterata (a species still but imperfectly known), and

Mesocestoides ambiguus of Vaillant. As to the Bothriocephalt,

those which I met with in the dogs of Iceland not only differed

from B, latus and cordatus, but also varied so much among

themselves that it is not without doubt that I venture to refer

them to the same species. Some of these worms, which, al-

though of considerable size, were completely destitute of genera-

tive organs, presented a mode of development of the joints quite

unknown among the Tzenias, but which has been indicated in some

Bothriocephali by Eschricht and Siebold. I refer to the increase

of the number of joints by means of the secondary transverse

division of the formed joints, a division which may even be re-

peated. Something analogous to this occurs also in various

species of Bothriocephali inhabiting the intestines of the Seals,

182 M.H. Krabbe on the Entozoa of Man and

as I had the opportunity of verifying at the museum of the

University, where I examined a great number, chiefly collected

in Greenland. Among these was B. cordatus, the commonest

cestoid worm.in the dogs of Greenland, but which also inhabits,

besides man, Phoca barbata and -Trichechus Rosmarus. It is

not, however, in this Bothriocephalus that the phenomenon in

question is met with, but in the species which | have called B.

variabilis (from Phoca cristata and barbata) and B. fasciatus

(from P. hispida).

It is particularly remarkable that whilst Tenia cucumerina is

very common in the dogs of Iceland, I did not once meet with

T. elliptica in the cats—a fact which renders the distinctness of

these two species probable.

It is incontestable that in Iceland the Echinococci are the cause

of one of the most dangerous maladies of man that exist in that

country. Nevertheless its frequency has been somewhat exag-

gerated. M. Schleisner’s opinion, that one-seventh of the inha-

bitants are attacked by it, is founded partly only upon a mere

estimate. From observations collected during six years by

M. Finsen, a physician in the north of Iceland, we must infer

that the number of persons affected by Echinococci in a degree

sufficient to allow the malady to be recognized is between one-

fortieth and one-fiftieth of the population, which, indeed, is a

high number.

Moreover it is always the Echinococcus, and not any other

vesicular worm, that attacks the Icelanders. With regard to

Cysticercus tenuicollis, mentioned with some reserve by Eschricht,

the case to which he called attention no doubt rests upon an

error: there is nothing to render probable the appearance of

this worm in the human subject in Iceland.

According to Leuckart, the Echinococci of man and the do-

mestic animals belong to a single species; and the researches

that I was able to make in Iceland tend to confirm his assertion.

It is by means of experiment, as indicated by Leuckart, that we

must seek to test this opinion; and of six experiments made

by me, in concert with M. Finsen, there are two which at least

render it probable, and a third which can leave no doubt, as it

had exactly the same result as a similar experiment made the

same year at Berlin by M. Naunyn. Both of us have thus

obtained the transformation of Echinococct procured from the

human subject into Tenia echinococcus in the dog. In Iceland

this little Tenia occurs in the dogs with extraordinary frequency;

and both the large and small cattle harbour great numbers of

vesicular worms, which furnish those animals with their cystic

Tznias, namely Echinococcus, Cysticercus tenuicollis, and Cenu-

rus cerebralis. On comparing 100 Icelandic dogs which I ex-

the Domestic Animals in Iceland. 183

amined with 317 Danish dogs, all more than one year old, I

found :—

In the Icelandic dogs. In the Danish dogs.

Tenia marginata 75 percent. 20 per cent.

coenurus 18 this as

echinococcus 28 _,, OD .,

The number of dogs in Iceland is very great, and certainly

unnecessarily so, although these animals are indispensable to

the inhabitants, especially for bringing the sheep together.

From the inquiries that I made on this subject, there is every

reason to believe that this number may be taken as | for every

3-5 inhabitants; whilst in France, where they are subject to a

tax, itis 1 to 22; and in Great Britain, where the tax on dogs

is higher, it is only 1 to 50 inhabitants.

The proportion of cattle in Iceland is likewise very consider-

able, as for every 100 inhabitants there were :—

Horned

Sheep. Cattle. Pigs. Total.

In Iceland (1861) 488 36 0 524

In Denmark (1861) 109 70.249 198

In Prussia (1858) 87 31 15 133

The Ruminants continually furnish the dogs with 7. echino-

coccus, the ova of which are the origin of Echinococcus-hydatids

both in man and cattle; and the frequent contact of the inha-

bitants with their dogs in damp and dirty dwellings must favour

the propagation of the parasites in a high degree.

It is consequently by diminishing as much as possible the

number of dogs, and by preventing them from eating the vesi-

cular worms of the cattle, that we may succeed in combating

the development of hydatids in man, as also of staggers in

sheep. In the report which I addressed to the ministry in

1863, I proposed :—1. That the right to have dogs in Iceland

should be regulated, in order that their number might be re-

duced to what was strictly necessary; 2. That a small memoir

should be distributed among the Icelanders, in order to explain

to them the part played by the dogs in the hydatid disease of

man and the staggers of the sheep, and to indicate to them the

precautions to be taken to hinder the development of those

maladies. These propositions were adopted by the ministry.

A popular treatise which I wrote upon this subject was trans-

lated into Icelandic and dispersed over the whole country ; and,

with regard to the first point, the authorities in Iceland pro-

nounced in favour of the establishment of a tax on dogs.

184 Prof. F. M‘Coy on two new Species of Australian Birds. —

XXXI.—On two new Species of Birds found in Victoria. By

Freperick M‘Coy, Professor of Natural Science in the

Melbourne University, and Director of the National Museum

of Victoria, &ce.

Tue publication of my friend Mr. Gould’s ‘Handbook to the

Birds of Australia’ has given such an impetus to the study of

ornithology in Australia that descriptions of two new species

amongst the surprisingly few which escaped his researches may

be of interest. One of these is a Pardalotus which seems to

replace the P. punctatus in the north-west part of the colony of

Victoria and in the adjacent colony of South Australia. The

other is a third, well-marked species of the genus Sphenura,

more robust than the other two.

Pardalotus xanthopygus, M‘Coy.

(Yellow-backed Diamond-bird.)

Male. Crown of head, wings, and tail black, most of those

feathers having a round spot of white near the tip; a strip

of white commences on the nostril and passes over each eye ;

ear-coverts and sides of the neck grey, the margins beimg

lighter, so as to give a slight transverse mottling; feathers of the

back dark grey at base, with a large, triangular greyish-white

spot near the tip, followed by a black edge ; lower part of the

back, under tail-coverts, throat, and front of chest rich yellow;

upper tail-coverts crimson; abdomen pale-brownish cream-

colour, flanks greyish; bill black; feet brown.

Female. Differs in having the head greyish, like the back, and

the throat whitish.

Total length, from tip of bill to end of longest tail-feathers,

3 inches 8 lines; bill, from forehead, rather more than 24

lines; wing, from shoulder, 2 inches 34 lines; tarsus 8 lines.

_ This beautiful species belongs to the same section of the genus

Pardalotus as the P. rubricatus, P. punctatus, and P. quadra-

gintus, distinguished from the others by wanting the red sealing-

wax-like appendages to the spurious wing-feathers. It most

nearly resembles the C. punctatus (Lath., sp.), from which it dif-

fers in its more slender and slightly longer bill, the white instead

of brownish spots on the fore part of the back, the paler abdo-

men, greyish instead of brownish flanks—and conspicuously by

the hinder part of the back being of the same bright yellow as

the throat and under tail-coverts.

Specimens are in the National Museum at Melbourne, from

Swan Hill, near the junction of the Murray and Darling; and

Mr. Waterhouse has presented some from near Adelaide in

South Australia.

Dr. Giinther on the Identity of Alepisaurus with Plagyodus. 185

_Sphenura Broadbenti, M‘Coy.

(Rufous-headed Bristle-bird.)

All the back, shoulders, and flanks dull brown; wings and tail

of a slightly richer and more rufous brown, the tail-feathers

in some lights seeming to be transversely marked with faint,

glossy, transverse, narrow bands of slightly lighter shade ;

crown of head, nape, and ear-coverts rich chestnut or rufous

brown; triangular spot in front of and slightly over the eye,

and the throat, greyish white; feathers of breast lunulated,

greyish white at margin, dull brownish like the flanks at base;

the greyish white extends in a narrow track along the middle

of the abdomen; legs, feet, upper part and tip of bill dari

brown; lateral margins of upper mandible and basal portion

of lower one yellowish.

Length 7 inches 9 lines; wings 3 inches 44 lines; tail 4 inches

10 lines; bill, from gape, 114 lines, from forehead 7 lines ;

tarsus | inch 2 lines.

The greater length of the wing, tarsus, and bill easily distin-

guish this species from the two previously known, as well as the

rufous head and ears and the greyish-white instead of buff

colour oyer the front of the eye. Iam uncertain what value

should be attached to the much darker and stronger lunulation

of the breast-feathers, as I have only seen one specimen, and

am not certain whether it has attamed maturity. The bill is

stronger, being deeper as well as longer, and slightly more

arched in the culmen than in the S. brachypterus, to which it is

most nearly related. The sixth primary is also slightly longer

than the fifth and seventh, which are equal ; the claws are rather

stouter than in that species, and the three or four large rictal

bristles are rather weaker.

- The specimen described was presented to the museum at

Melbourne by Mr. Broadbent, who shot it in December 1858 in

a dense scrub twenty-four miles from Portland Bay, uttering a

note like that of the English thrush, running over logs on the

ground. I have not since seen another specimen.

Melbourne, Dec. 26, 1866,

XXXII.—On the Identity of Alepisaurus (Lowe) with Plagyodus

(Steller), By Dr. ALuerr GUNTHER.

Wuuitst engaged in the study of the Salmonoids described by

Pallas, I met with the description of a fish discovered by Steller

at the Kurile Islands, and named by him Plagyodus (Zoogr.

Ross.-As, iii. pp, 383, 384). An examination of the notes left

Ann. § Mag. N, Hist, Ser. 3, Vol, xix. 18

186 Dr. Giinther on the Identity of Alepisaurus with Plagyodus.

by Steller and published by Pallas leaves scarcely any doubt that

they refer to the same fish which was discovered by Mr. Lowe

at Madeira, and named by him Alepisaurus. Later researches

have shown the existence of the samé genus in the sea of Van

Diemen’s Land and on the north-west coast of America; and

specimens from the latter locality have been named Caulopus by

Mr, Gill. The name given by Steller will take precedence of

the others; so that the three species known will stand as—

1. Plagyodus ferox, Lowe. Atlantic; Van Diemen’s Land.

2. altivelis, Poey. Cuba. :

3. borealis, Gill (perhaps the species seen by Steller).

North Pacific. .

I add a translation of Steller’s original notes, as Pallas’s

‘ Zoographia’ is not accessible to every naturalist :—

Among the papers of Steller there is mention of another fish,

which he received in a dried state from the Kurile Islands, and

thence described imperfectly under the name of Plagyodus.

This, on account of its adipose fin, seems to belong to the

Salmon Trouts, unless, indeed, it be an anomalous species of

Blennius. To this fish, extraordinary both in structure and

appearance, says Steller, I give this name on account of the

breadth and tenuity of its teeth.

In a dried state the specimen was 44 English inches in length,

the length of the pectoral fins being 6 inches, the breadth

2 inches. It was elongate, somewhat slender, rather tapering

towards the caudal, and more flattened. Head large, broad,

compressed on the sides, to some extent resembling that of a

Pike, with the lower jaw very slightly the longest. Jaws white,

very thin, lamelliform. Maxillaries 4 inches long from the tip

to the angle of the mouth, with prominent, very sharp, equi-

distant teeth, 14 line long.

From the upper mandible, not far from the end of the mouth,

project two, or even more, long, broad, flat, very pointed, pellucid

teeth. At the distance of one inch from this point are many

very pointed, flat teeth, situated obliquely towards the angle of

the mouth; to these correspond as many teeth of a similar cha-

racter in the lower jaw; but for the space of half an inch

before the angle both mandibles are destitute of teeth. In

the lower jaw, about one inch from the tip, there are some

small teeth ; after these there are three teeth, 3 lines in length ;

and the teeth are distributed in series in this manner in either

jaw. The fish is doubtless rapacious, and bites very sharply.

I have called it Plagyodus, on account of its broad and thin

teeth, which are unlike those of any. other. fish with which I am

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 187

‘acquainted. The head has a sudden elevation over the eyes,

towards the neck, afterwards becoming broader. The external

lamelle of the gill-cover are very finely radiated ; the lamellee on

the summit of the head above the eyes are thin and radiated

from the centre in a similar manner. Ossicles of gill-membrane

four or five in number, very thin. This membrane joins to the

lower jaw, and almost attains the tip of the mandible; hence

the jaws, on account of the magnitude of the prey, can be dilated

to a great extent; and this is also much facilitated by the very

singular structure of the mandible, which is composed of small

broad bones like the branchiostegal rays of other fish.

Postbranchial fins very long, sharply pointed. The dorsal fin

extends beyond two-thirds of the length of the fish; the second

dorsal takes its rise nine inches from the extremity of the tail,

and is cutaneous in texture, as it usually is in Salmon, but very

thin and without ossicles. The two ventrals are at the distance

of 224 inches from the snout, being 24 inches long and 5 inches

before the adipose fin; another simple fin commences on the

belly, probably behind the anus ; for there does not appear to be

a vestige of the anal. Caudal fin 3 inches long, broad, with the

posterior margin apparently forming the segment of a circle.

No further characters are distinguishable, on account of the

dried state of the specimen,

XXXITI.—On the Menispermacee.

By Joun Mizrs, F.R.S., F.L.S., &c.

[Continued from p. 95. ]

42, CHONDODENDRON.

This genus, proposed in 1794 by the authors of the ‘ Flora

Peruyiana’ (Prodr. 182) has been recognized by few botanists.

De Candolle (Syst. i. 522) referred the typical plant to Cocculus,

while Persoon regarded it as a species of Epibaterium (Ench. ii.

561). Original specimens exist in the herbaria of the British

Museum and of M. de Boissier, each with a label in Ruiz’s

handwriting ; so that the identification of the genus is placed

beyond doubt : this is a fact of some importance, because hitherto

its real characters have been inyolved in much obscurity. Péppig

in 1888 described and figured a plant (also from Peru) under

the name of Chondodendron convolvulaceum, which he conceived

to be a second species with female flowers: but in this reference

he was greatly mistaken; for it belong’ to my genus Odonto-

carya; and this mistake has given rise to the many misconcep-

tions that: have been entertained concerning the genus. When

_ 18*

188 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

I published my first notes on the Menispermacee, in 1851, I

knew nothing of Chondodendron beyond the mere details of the

male flower given in the ‘Prodromus’ of Ruiz and Pavon: two

years afterwards I first saw the typical f plant; and it was only

lately that I ascertained with certainty the structure of the fe-

male flower and fruit, as derived from Spruce’s plant from

Tarapota. These showed that my genus Botryopsis differs in

no respect, except in the relative size of its petals, and con-

vinced me that it should now merge into Chondodendron. Mr.

Bentham, in his “ Notes on Menispermacez ” (Journ. Linn. Soc.

y. 2nd Suppl. p. 47), misled by Péppig, also misapprehended the

nature of the genus, and, influenced by his desire to abridge

species, even went so far as to state his conviction that the

Chondodendron convolvulaceum, Pépp., is specifically identical,

not only with Chondodendron tomentosum, R. & P., but also with

several distinct Brazilian species of Odontocarya. In my deserip-

tion of the latter genus (huj. op. 3 ser. xiv. 99) I have animad-

verted upon these misconceptions. ae

Dr. Eichler, in his monograph of the Brazilian Menisperma-

cee, in Martius’s ‘ Flora Brasiliensis,’ adopts the mistaken views

of Mr. Bentham, and entangles with Chondodendron tomentosum,

R.&P.,all the species of Odontocaryawhich [have described, amal-

gamating all into a single species: this confusion is still further

increased by his description of two species under Botryopsis,

into the first of which he fuses most of the species of Chondo-

dendron enumerated below, his second species being confined to

Spruce’s plant from Tarapota. The copious analyses which he

has figured, in plate 36, for Chondodendron in reality represent

the structure of Odontocarya, a genus belonging to a very dif-

ferent tribe of the family; while those given in plate 48 as

being figurative of Botryopsis illustrate the characters of Chon-

dodendron. | :

Under Botryopsis (I. c. p. 199), Dr. Eichler describes Chondo-

dendron as being furnished with the unusual number of twelve

petals, in which respect he is plainly again in error; for, con-

trary to all analogy, he has considered the six innermost

sepals to be petals, forgetting that they are the largest of the

whole series, which are imbricated around them in gradually

decreasing whorls, and that, like all the rest, they are pubescent

externally ; while the six true petals are decidedly shorter and

glabrous ; and, indeed, in Spruce’s plant (which he correctly

figures) they are reduced almost to the size of hypogynous scales,

one-sixth the length of those sepals which he incorrectly regards

as petals. The justness of these observations may be seen by

reference to the analyses given, in plate 48, of his Botryopsis

platyphylla and B. Spruceana. -It is therefore evident that

Mr. J. Mieis on the Menispermacez. 189

Chondodendron does not depart from the usual rule in the family,

of haying six petals, corresponding with an equal number of

stamens. Owing to this misapprehension, the generic diagnosis

of Dr. Eichler requires correction: he attributes to the genus

from nine to twelve sepals; but if we add to these the six parts

above mentioned, we must reckon, from his own details, a total

of from fifteen to eighteen sepals—the number I originally

stated.

This circumstance brings the genus Sychnosepalum of Dr.

Kichler much closer to Chondodendron than he imagined, the

principal distinction of the former consisting in the unusually

great number of its sepals, as its name imports. He describes

three species, to the first of which he attributes from eighteen

to twenty-four, and to the second eighteen sepals, thus corre-

sponding to the number in Chondodendron; his third species, to

which he attributes a still greater number of sepals, will be seen

to belong to a very different genus, to which I gave the name

of Detandra*. The next character which Dr. Eichler considers

peculiar to Sychnosepalum is the presence of six free carpels,

fixed by their stipitate supports upon a raised gynecium: this

is also a prominent feature in Chondodendron, where the six

ovaries become matured into as many stipitated drupes, which

remain so firmly attached to the receptacle that they can

seldom be separated without rupture of the parts. In these

respects, and in the habit of the plants, as well as in the manner

of their inflorescence, there is an absolute identity of characters

between the two genera. The only feature that remains by

which Sychnosepalum can be distinguished is the structure of

the stamens, which is certainly very different from that in Chon-

dodendron. Confiding in the accuracy of the analytical figures

given by Dr. Eichler, I have acknowledged his genus, for the

same reasons, partly, that I maintained Anelasma distinct from

Abuta, and also Elissarrhena from Anomospermum: but in

those instances this is not the only differential feature ; for others

are found in the habit of the plants, in the venation of the

leaves, and the character of the inflorescence. Dr. Eichler, how-

ever, refused to acknowledge the validity of such differences,

and fused the two former and the two latter genera into each

other. If he persist in this view, he cannot avoid sinking

Synchnosepalum into Chondodendron, especially as it possesses

fewer claims to maintain its distinctness than the others.

It should be mentioned that in the new ‘ Genera Plantarum,’

at p. 84, the name Odontocarya should be placed instead of

Chondodendron ; and, again, at p. 88, Chondodendron should be

* Ann, Nat. Hist. ser, 3, xiii. p. 124; Contrib. Bot. iii. 18,

190 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

substituted for Botryopsis: in the latter paragraph, as an illus-

tration of the genus Chondodendron, there is a reference to the

Cocculus cotoneaster, DC. (Syst. i. 525),in Delessert’s ‘ Icones,’

i. tab. 93, which shows how little the Menispermacee have been

understood even by the most eminent botanists. There is

nothing in the habit of that plant, in the venation or form

of its leaves, or in its inflorescence that approaches the genus:

it is the drawing of a well-known Syngenesious plant from

Chile, the Proustia oblongifolia, Don, with a panicle in an

undeveloped state, as may readily be seen by comparing it with

the dried plant, with which it agrees in all respects, even show-

ing its spinuliform stipules.

All the species of Chondodendron are climbing plants, natives

of Peru, Guiana, and Brazil. The leaves are usually subcoria-

ceous, glabrous above, somewhat tomentose beneath, often with

lengthened petioles inserted upon, or a little within, the margin

of the blade; the inflorescence assumes the form of long, lax,

racemose panicles; the male flower consists of from twelve to

eighteen sepals, externally smaller, the outermost minute and

bracteiform, all imbricately placed in ternary series upon a

somewhat cylindrical torus; six petals in two series, shorter

than the larger sepals, but sometimes reduced in size and scale-

like, affixed to the androecium; stamens six, in two series, the

inner ones connivently erect, free to the base, but compacted

upon the summit of the gynecium, the outer ones slightly

curved, all surmounted by 2-celled anthers, the cells being sepa-

rated by a fleshy connective which is introrsely excurrent, the

long apical obtuse points all inclining towards the centre.

The female flowers have a similar number of sepals and petals,

but no stamens, or only rudimentary ones; generally six ovaries

are somewhat stipitately affixed on a central gynecium; six or

fewer drupes radiately attached, each firmly affixed by its long

support upon a large clavate receptacle, which terminates the

pedicel; the putamen is ovoid, subcompressed, coriaceous, bi-

marsupiaily divided by a septiform condyle, like that in Hyper-

bena, which extends from the base beyond the centre, as in

Tiliacora: the seed, which’ fills the cell, is thus deeply hippo-

crepical, exalbuminous, with two large, fleshy, accumbently

curved cotyledons, and a very small radicle pointing to the: style,

which, owing to the excentric growth, is brought down close to

the base of the fruit.

CuonpopenpRon, R. & P. Botryopsis olim, nob.— Flores

dioici. Masc. Sepala 12-18, ordine ternario.imbricatim dis-

posita, ad torum subcylindricum seriebus alternis crebriter

affixa, gradatim minora, exteriota minima, bracteiformia,

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez. 191

' extus pilosula, 6 interiora majora, elliptica, apice subreflexa.

Petala 6, staminibus opposita, interdum rotundata et squa-

. miformia vel seepius sepalis interioribus paulo minora,

- euneato-oblonga, carnosula, . Stamina 6, biserialia, cen-

tralia, libera, ad basin arcte aggregata, et in toro cylindrico

subconnata, apice conniventia ; fi/amenta curvatim suberecta,

apice valde incrassata, claviformia et inflexa; anthere 2-

loculares, loculis ovatis, segregatis, subimmersis, utrinque

rima longitudinali dehiscentibus, connective crasso, in apicu-

lum longum introrsus curvatum sepe subbifidum excur-

rente.—Hem. Sepala et petala marium. Stamina sterilia 6,

minima aut nulla. Ovaria sepius 6, erecta, le ep brevi

‘insita, gibboso-oblonga, sursum tenuiora, glabra, 1-locularia,

ovulo unico lateri interno appenso. Stylus subnullus. Stigma

rhomboideum, acutum, convexum, medio carinatum, deorsus

reflexum. Drupe 6 vel abortu pauciores, gibboso- vel cuneato-

oblong, imo longiuscule stipitate, et ad torum majusculum

affixee, subhorizontaliter radiantes, vix pulpose, stigmate basi

proximo notate; putamen subcuneato-oblongum, paulo com-

pressum, utraque facie a basi ultra medium sulcatum, char-

taceo-coriaceum, l-loculare ; condylus omnino internus, septi-

formis, sulcis ad margines conversis, a basi ultra medium pro-

tensus. Semen loculum bimarsupiatum implens, et circa con-

dylum hippocrepice subito inflexum, exalbuminosum ; integu-

mentum membranaceum, hippocrepice plicatum, in sinu cha-

laza obscura notatum, et hine linea incrassata ad condylum

adherens; embryo valde carnosus, cotyledonibus magnis, ac-

cumbenter hippocrepice incurvis, rarius paululo ineequalibus,

radicula brevi parva supera ad stigma spectante multoties

longioribus.

Frutices scandentes Americe meridionalis intertropice, cortice

tuberculato, ramulis ad axillas cupuloso-nodosis ; folia alterna,

suborbicularia, ovata aut oblonga, rarius subcor date, s@pe

paululo peltata, e basi 5-nervia, supra glabra, subtus sepe sub-

tomentosa ; petiolo utraque extremitate tumido : panicule elon-

gate, aut ‘solitarie et awvillares vel in ramis annotinis aphyllis

perplurime et fasciculata ; flores minimi, pedicellati.

Descriptions of the following species will be given in the third

volume of my ‘ Contributions to Botany :’ —

1. Chondodendron tomentosum, R. & P. (non Benth. nee. Eichl.),

Prodr. FI. Per. 132, Syst. 261 ;—Epibaterium tomentosum,

Pers. Ench. i. 561;—Coceulus Chondodendron, DC: Syst.

i. 522, Prodr. i. 98, —In Peruvia: v.s, in herb. Mus. Brit.

et De Boissier, Pilléo (Ruiz et Pavon).

192 Mr, J. Miers on the Menispermace.

2. Chondodendron cretosum, nob: ;—Botryppsis platyphylla, Benth.

in Journ. Linn. Soc. v. Suppl. 2.51 ;—Botryopsis Spruceana,

Eichl. in Mart. Fl. Bras, fasc. xxxviii. p. 199, tab. 48.

fig. 1.—In Peruvia alta: v, s. in herb. vartis g et 2, Tara-

pota (Spruce, 4474).

platyphyllum, nob. ;—Botryopsis platyphylla, nob. olim

in Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vii. 43; Benth. l.c.51; Hichl. (in

parte) l. c. 199 ;—Cocculus platyphyllus, St. Hil. Pl. Us.

tab. 42, Fl. Br. Mer. i. 59; Walp. Rep. i. 95.—In Brasilia,

prov. Diamantina.

obscurum, nob.—In Brasilia: v.v. gd et 2 in montibus

Organensibus.

cinerascens, nob.;—Cocculus cinerascens, St. Hil. Fl.

Bras. Mer.i.59; Walp. Rep. i. 95;—Botryopsis platyphylla,

Eichl. (in parte) lc. 200.—In Brasilia: v.s. in herb. Mus.

Brit. (Bowie & Cunn.).

emulum, nob. ;—Cocculus platyphyllus, Mart. (non St.

Hil.) Fl. Bot. Zeit. xxiv. App.2.42;—Botryopsis platyphylla,

Eichl. (in parte) 1. c. 200, tab. 48.—In Brasilia: v.s. m

herb. De Candolle g (Martius) ; in herb. De Boissier g,

Bahia (Luschnatt).

ovatum, nob. ;—Cocculus ovatus, Vell. Fl.Flum. x. tab.

«14d; ;—Coceulus platyphyllus, var. Ildefonsianus, St. Hil.

et Tul. Ann. Sc. Nat. sé. 2. xvii. 134 ;—Cocculus panicu-

ligerus, Mart. l. c. 11.43; Walp. Rep. 1. 348 ;—Botryopsis

platyphylla, Hichl. (in parte) l. c. 200.—In Brasilia.

nemophilum, nob.—In Brasilia: v. s. in herb, Mus. Brit.

Rio de Janeiro (Gardner, 5353).

43. SYCHNOSEPALUM.

In treating of Chondodendron, I have already commented on

this genus, which was established by Dr. Eichler in Martius’s

‘Flora Brasiliensis.? I there showed how much it agrees with

the former genus in habit and inflorescence, in the number of

its sepals, petals, and stamens in the ¢, and in the number of

floral parts, with six stipitated ovaries, in the 9 flower. The only

difference consists in the stamens ; for in Sychnosepalum the outer

filaments, always. shorter, are free almost to the base, while the

three inner ones, for nearly their whole length, are united into

a central column, and at other times all the stamens are equally

and more or less. partially agglutinated together in two series ;

the anthers are 2-celled, the cells being introrse, oval, dorsally

affixed on the apex of a narrower filament, collateral at their

summit, but very divaricated at their base, and bursting by an

obliquely longitudinal fissure. On the other hand, in Chondo-

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacere. 193

dendron the stamens are free to the base, and, though connately

erect in two series, they are all firmly agglutinated to the andre-

cium; the filaments are thickened clavately at the summit,

which is incurved, the anther-celis being lateral, widely separated

and partially imbedded in the thick connective, which terminates

in a long, salient, apical point, these points of the stamens being

connivent in the centre. Notwithstanding the great identity of

characters before mentioned, I consider this difference in the

structure of the stamens to be a feature of considerable import-

ance, and consequently I do not hesitate to acknowledge Sych-

nosepalum upon the same ground that I formerly urged in the

instances of Anelasma and Elissarrhena. But in these latter

cases Dr. Kichler has refused to acknowledge the validity of this

distinction ; and as long as he persists in that determination,

he should consistently relinquish his claim for the distinctness

of Sychnosepalum, and merge it into Chondrodendron—a course

which I do not recommend. Dr. Eichler describes three species,

two of which are recognized below; but his third species be-

longs to a very different genus, one which I formed many years

ago upon two Brazilian plants of Blanchet’s collection: one of

these, Detandra ovata, nob., is the Sychnosepalum microphyllum,

Kichl. The fruit is not yet known; but, from the singular

resemblance of the ovaria of its 2 flowers and in the relation of

its floral parts to those of Chondodendron, we may anticipate a

similar seminal structure : I have therefore placed Sychnosepalum

following the genus last mentioned.

Sycunosepatum, Eichl.—Flores dioici. Masc. Sepala 15-24,

ordine ternario dense imbricata, exteriora gradatim minora,

oblonga, acuta, extus valde pilosa, rigidiuscula, erecta, 6 in-

teriora majora, elliptico-oblonga, subzqualia. Petala 6, se-

palis dimidio breviora, oblonga, apice paulo truncata, imo

gradatim angustiora, concava, lateribus a summo ad basin

utrinque inflexis, carnosula, extus pilosa. Stamina 6, biseriata,

petalis opposita, a basi plus minusve monadelpha; ji/amenta

erecta, 3 exteriora paulo breviora, fere ad basin libera, teretia,

3 interiora fere ad summum in columnam centralem coalita

_ aut rarius breviter coalescentia; anthere 2-lobe, filamento

latiores, dorso adnate, lobis ovalibus, summo contiguis, imo

divaricatis, rima obliqua singulatim introrsum dehiscentibus.—

Foam. Sepala et petala ut in mase. Stamina sterilia 6, libera,

petalis opposita et zequilonga ; fi/amenta tenuiter teretia, erecta;

anthere effete minute, glanduleformes. Ovaria 6, gibboso-

oblonga, imo stipitata, apice in sty/uwm brevem gradatim at-

tenuata, extus pilosa, summo gynecii insita, erecta et conni-

ventia. Stigmata breyiter subulata, paululo patentia. Drupe

794 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacece.

(immature solum vise) ut in Chondodendro ad receptaculum

crassum affixee, putamine 1-loculari et a comdylo septiformi €

basi intruso 2- -marsupiato, semine ignoto.

Frutices scandentes in Brasilia septentrionali et Guiana crescentes ;

folia petiolata, ovata, subacuminata, integra, 5-nervia, transver-

sim venosa, coriacea, pilosa: panicule 3 supra-axillares, soli-

tarie vel gemine, spicatim ramose; ramis brevibus, paucifloris;

floribus brevissime pedicellatis aut sessilibus.

Ample characters of the two following species will be given in

the third volume of the ‘ Contributions to Botany ’—

iP Sychnosepalum Paraénse, EKichl. in Mart, Fl. Bras, fase. xxxix.

203, tab. 49, fig. 1.—In Para.

Sagotianum, Eichl. /.c. p.2038, tab. 49. fig. 2. —In Guiana

Gallica, Karouay (Sagot. n. 19). oa,

44, H#®MATOCARPUS,

This is a very peculiar genus, established upon the Fibraurea

hematocarpus of the authors of the ‘ Flora Indica ;’ but it is very

different from that genus, and belongs to quite another tribe,

its proper place being among the Pachygonee. It is remarkable

for its fleshy fruit, which is far larger than any yet known among

the Menispermacee. I am indebted to Dr. Thomson for one of

the drupes, which he broug}t home in spirits ; this enabled me to

mark its distinctive features more completely than could possibly

be done in the dried state. The drupe is of a dark colour,

of a rounded oblong form,. 1? inch long, 14 and 1 inch in its two

transverse diameters, is supported on a fleshy stipitate support

4 inch long, and articulated on the globose receptacle of the

pedicel. The putamen is of a dark colour, thin, and coriaceous

in consistence, 14 inch long, 8 lines in diameter one way, 6 lines

across in the other direction, oblong, with straight sides, narrower

towards the base, with a shallow grooved line running from that

point along each of its broader faces for about three-fourths of

their length, which grooves correspond with an internal trans-

verse septum (the condyle), that divides the cell for the length

just stated into two deep marsupial pouches, as in Tiliacora;

the cell thus interrupted by the condyle is of a hippocrepical

shape, with two very long, parallel, approximated arms, each

semicircular in its cross section. The outer surface of the puta-

men is densely bristled with innumerable delicately membrana-

‘ceous flat hairs (if they may be so called) about 2 lines long,

and imbedded in thick fleshy pulp, much in the manner described

in Odontocarya (huj. op. 3 ser. xiv. 98). The seed fills the space

and assumes the same shape; the integument is membranaceous,

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez. 195

attached at its duplicature to the condyle, and marked near that

point by a dark chalaza; there is no albumen; the two fleshy

cotyledons occupy nearly the whole space of the cell, are 2 inches

long, suddenly and accumbently bent to half that length by their

‘sudden duplicature round the septiform condyle; the radicle,

+ inch long, and. therefore only one-sixteenth part of their

entire length, is narrow and conical, situated at the lower ex-

tremity of one of the divisions of the cell. :

_In the Hookerian Herbarium, under Tinomiscium, I found a

specimen, without leaves, but with ¢ flowers, which, I consider,

belongs to the typical species, especially as it is also from

Khasya, and from a similar elevation (83000-4000 feet). I was

led to this conclusion by comparing it with another specimen,

also from Khasya, having leaves of a similar texture and peculiar

venation, and a habit quite conformable with Hematocarpus

Thomsoni: on a former occasion I had selected this plant as the

type of a new genus, Baterium*, which now, therefore, merges

into Hematocarpus. Another specimen in the same herbarium,

without flowers, from the neighbouring district of Sikhim, may be

considered the counterpart of the ¢ flowering specimen which

I have referred to the typical species: it quite agrees with the ?

plant in the size, texture, and venation of the leaves, only that they

are a trifle broader and rounder at base. In all these specimens

the leaves are oblong, acuminated, somewhat thick and coriaceous,

very glabrous, subpolished above, glaucous beneath, with two

principal simple nerves springing from the base, running parallel

with the margin, and then arching with other short lateral nerves

that rise from the midrib beyond its middle. In both species the

¢ inflorescence has from two to four panicles fasciculated in the

axils, each on a slender rachis longer than the leaves, with short

alternate branches, each bearing two small pedicellated flowers :

these have twelve sepals in imbricated ternate series, gradually

smaller outwards, membranaceous, glabrous, with ciliated mar-

gins, and marked with coloured spots; the six petals are half

the length of the larger sepals, oblong, somewhat dark and

fleshy, with two small, erect, auricular scales fixed upon their

claw; the six stamens are opposite to them, the filament being

short, flat, thin, widening at the apex suddenly into a larger,

orbicular, membranaceous connective, which is galeately concave,

with two much smaller anther-lobes widely separated, subdiva-

ricated, and partly imbedded in its lateral margins, each open-

ing introrsely by an obliquely longitudinal fissure ; these stamens

are in two series, connivent, and somewhat imbricated; in the

* See my synopsis of the genera of the Menispermacee (huj. op. ser. 3.

xii, p. 124). ' : ae ah «fae

196 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee.

centre, upon a short raised receptacle, are three abortive, small,

subulate ovaries. The ? flower is not yet known.

I have adopted for the generic name that originally given to

the typical plant, substituting for it, specifically, another to

commemorate the name of its discoverer. The red colour of the

fleshy sarcocarp of the fruit suggested the name Hematocarpus.

Hamatocarrvs, nob.*; ;—Baterium, nob. ( S).—Flores dioici.

Mase. Sepala 12-15, im seriebus 4—5 alternatim disposita,

gradatim minora, membranacea, ciliata, guttatim picta, 6-9

exteriora suborbicularia, 6 interiora majora, subzequalia, obo-

vata, estivatione imbricata. Petala 6, sepalis dimidio minora,

ovata, fusca, glabra, mar ginibus membranaceis, ; imo auriculis

2 minimis involutis munita. Séamina 6, petalis zequilonga et

opposita, biserialia, subimbricata, androecio centrali affixa;

filamenta libera, brevia, apice in connectivum magnum late

ovbiculatum galeato-concavum submembranaceum guttatim

pictum desinentia; anthere 2-lobe, lobis remote sejunctis,

oblongis, subdivergentibus, submembranaceis, latere utroque

connectivo semiimmersis et rima obliqua introrsum dehiscen-

tibus. Ovaria sterilia 3, minima, subulata, filamento zqui-

longa, centralia— Fam. Sepala et petala ignota. Ovaria e

cicatricibus in toro notatis 4-6. Drupe totidem vel abortu

_ solitariz, ovali-oblonge, maxime, carnose, singulatim carpodio

. longiusculo et crasso stipitate, styli vestigio hoc procul no-

tate; putamen subparallele oblongum, paululo compressum,

imo aliquantulo angustius, tenuiter coriaceum, a basi longe

ultra medium utraque facie sulcatum, extus fibrillis seu pilis

tenuiter membranaceis anguste loriformibus erectis in pulpam

carnosam immersis dense vestitum; condylus internus,

septiformis, sulcos externos adversus, ultra medium loculi

protensus; loculus hine profunde bimarsupiatus. Semen lo-

culo conforme ; integumentum membranaceum, latere interiore

chalaza notatum et ad condylum affixum: embryo exalbumi-

nosus, parallelim et adpresse plicatus, bine longe bicruris ;

cotyledones magne, crassissime, longissime, semiteretes, ac-

cumbentes, radicula brevi conica ad stylum spectante 16-plo

longiores.

Frutices Himalayenses, scandentes ; folia petiolata, oblonga, e basi

3-nervia, crasso-coriacea, glaberrima : panicule 4 racemose,

supra-axillares, 2-8-fasciculate, rachi tenui, folio longiore,

ramis brevibus, paucifloris: racemus ? azillaris, pauciflorus,

JSructifer petiolo paulo longior; pedunculus crassus, lignosus,

toro subgloboso terminatus ; drupe 3-6, horizontaliter radiantes,

toro affixe.

* Huj, op. ser. 3, xiii. p. 124,

Biographical Notice of H. G. Florke. 197

The two following species will be fully described in the third

volume of the ‘ Contributions to Botany :’—

1. Hematocarpus Thomsoni, nob. ;—Fibraurea hzmatocarpa,

Hook. & Th. Fl. Ind. i. 204;—In Khasya et Sikhim: v. s.

in herb. Hook. Set ?.

comptus, nob. ;—Baterium validum, nob. /. ¢. p. 124.—

In Khasya: v.s. in herb. Hook. 3, Khasya (Griffiths, Hook.

& Th.).

[To be continued. }

XXXIV.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XIII.

By the Rev. W. A. Leicuron, B.A., F.L.S.

Biographical Notice of H. G. Florke, by L’? Abbé Eugéne Coémans.

Hetnricu Gustav FLORKE was born December 24, 1764, at

Altenkalden, a small village of the grand-duchy of Mecklen-

burg, where his father was at that time Lutheran Minister.

His mother was also the daughter of a protestant pastor, named

Schmidt. 3

Flérke lost his mother whilst he was very young, without

having had the good fortune to know her; and his father

remarried some months afterwards for the interest of his young

family. This second union ‘was happy, and introduced no

changes into the peaceful and retired habits of the family.

The Flérke family was very numerous, and possessed of little

wealth, and were followers of the severe doctrines of the sect of

mystic pietists of Dargung.

_ At the age of four years the young Florke quitted his native

village, with his parents, and went to dwell at Butzow, where his

father was nominated Prepositus, i. e. Pastor-Inspector. This

was where he received his first education.

The school of the town, which he attended, was at that time

in a most unsatisfactory state. The master of the school, named

Thube, did not comprise in his scholastic system the moral

education of youth, but treated his pupils as a flock of sheep,

which it was his sole business to keep in order, and entertained

them with Jewish antiquities and ridiculous reveries instead of

instructing them in religion and grammar.

Flérke remained three years in this miserable school, without

having learned anything, and quitted it, in 1775, to go to the

humble college of the little town where his parents dwelt.

Afterwards he entered the University of Butzow, then in ex-

istence, and during some years attended the theological lectures.

Young Florke, who was very diligent, and never negligent of

198 Biographical Notice of H,. G. Florke.

any opportunity of instruction, here attended at the same time

courses of philology and mathematics. :

After three years. of study at this obscure university, Flérke

was desirous, agreeably to the German custom, to visit a foreign

university; but the straightened circumstances of his parents

would not permit him even to think of such an advantage. He

was therefore compelled to accept the place of tutor in a noble

family living at Kittendorf in Mecklenburg.

Florke had the good fortune to secure the attachment of this

family ; and when his young pupil was of an age to commence

his superior studies, he attended him to the University of Got-

tingen, where the celebrated Blumenbach, in all the glory of his

reputation, at that time instructed. The years passed at Gottin-

gen were the most delightful ones of Flérke’s life. Besides his

acquaintance with Blumenbach, who taught natural history

generally, he also made acquaintance with Hoffmann and the

celebrated Persoon ; and there can be no doubt that it was his

connexion with these three savants which determined his voca-

tion as a naturalist and botanist.

Flérke nevertheless professed only a moderate esteem for

Hoffmann, and frequently reproached him for his whimsical

gaiety and the noisy concerts of his friends, as being inconsis-

tent with the dignity of professional gravity. .

_ After the education of the young nobleman of Kittendorf was

concluded, Flérke returned to his native place; and having in

vain sought to establish himself in an independent position, he was

compelled to renew his occupation as tutor, in the family of the”

Vice-Marshall of Oertzen, who at that time lived in the country,

Our young botanist profited by this retired life to occupy him-

self with the flora of Mecklenburg ; and he was the first person.

who discovered in Germany the Poa sudetica, and the pretty

Primula farinosa on the sandy shores of the Baltic Sea. |

Florke was then nearly thirty years of age; and it became

necessary for him to think of the future, and how he. could

acquire a more positive position in society. He therefore acs

cepted, in 1794, the curacy of Kittendorf, which had become

vacant, and of which the family of his first pupil possessed the

right of patronage and presentation.

In his new position it would seem that Florke ought to have

been happy, inasmuch as he was loved by his old pupil, who

had become seigneur of the village, esteemed by his parishioners

for the goodness of his character, possessed of a well-endowed

curacy, and with ample leisure to devote to his favourite

studies.

But he lived at the end of the 18th century, and participated

in the sceptical ideas of his times, and consequently his personal

Biographical Notice of H. G. Florke. 199

opinions were not in accordance with the dognias of the positive

religion which it was his duty to promulgate.

One can readily understand, then, that this opposition between

his teaching and his religious convictions would render Florke

unhappy. Nevertheless he was too true-hearted to retain for

any lengthened time a charge the functions of which he was

unable worthily to discharge; and therefore he resigned his

pastorate, and quitted, at the end of three years, his beautiful

cure of Kittendorf, notwithstanding all the prayers and entreaties

of his friends.

After this sacrifice, Flérke quitted his native district and went

to study medicine at Jena; and he travelled on foot through a great

portion of Germany, herborizing everywhere, and already search-

ing with a keen predilection for lichens, which subsequently he

made the principal study of his life. |

The first herbarium of Florke is at the present day still pre-

served at Berlin, and contains the findings of these first pere-

grinations.

In 1799, having terminated his medical studies, he settled at

Berlin, where his elder brother was publishing a philosophical

and technological Encyclopedia. The two brothers entered into

a sort of partnership; but after some months of common toil,

death removed the elder one, and renewed the troubles of our

poor botanist. 3

Flérke now saw that he could do nothing better than to marry

the widow of his brother, and take upon himself the sole editor-

ship of the Encyclopedia.

The sixteen years which Flérke passed at Berlin in the occu-

pation of a compiler were the saddest of his life. In consequence

of a disadvantageous agreement with his publisher, all the pro-

fits accrued to the latter, whilst nothing remained to himself in

the partition but an ungrateful toil and a straitness akin to

destitution. :

Towards the end of his sojourn in this capital, he was even

compelled to sell his herbarium, and to deprive himself of his che-

rished plants, which he had collected in his youth in the beautiful

mountains of the Tyrol and in the Alps of Salzburg. His her-

barium was purchased by a society of naturalists of Berlin, in

whose possession it still remains.

The loss of his herbarium deeply affected Flérke, and, as he

afterwards told his friends, plunged him into a deep melancholy.

We can well understand the feelings of a botanist who, at the

end of his career, sells his herbarium to a museum or public

library, and how, with a kind of paterual solicitude, he seeks out

a sure resting-place for the child of his toil; but when he is

obliged to deprive himself of his collections in the very middle

200 Biographical Notice of H. G. Flérke.

of his career and under the imperious necessity of want, it is a

very great and painful sacrifice, especially to a mind like that of

Florke, who cherished science before riches and honours.

It was at Berlin that Florke commenced to distinguish him-

self as alichenographer. The ‘ Berliner Magazin” and the ‘ Bei-

triage’ of Weber and Mohr were the most important and most

esteemed scientific reviews of that period. He published in

these a very great number of papers, which produced him the

reward of a just renown, and placed him in communication with

the first cryptogamists of his time. The intrepid Russian tra-

veller Tilesius, Bory de Saint-Vincent, Weber, and Wallroth

sent to him their lichens, and referred them to his skilful de-

termination.

When Floérke began. to write, Acharius had already edited

his first works, and enjoyed a European reputation. Our liche-

nologist attacked him fiercely in nearly all his publications ; and

the two celebrated lichenographers continued rivals throughout

their whole lives. Florke was the better judge of species,

Acharius was the creator of lichenography, and sought to. es-

tablish his genera on microscopic characters. Both had imcon-

testable merits, and it is difficult to pronounce on the superiority:

of talent of these two rivals. But every one smiled on Acharius,

and the Court of Sweden heaped upon him her favours; Flérke,

on the contrary, was poor and neglected: this tainted his

writings, and his criticism was often too severe and sometimes

even unjust, as I have remarked in my ‘ Cladonize Achariane.’

Nevertheless misfortune did not pursue Flérke to the end of

his career. In 1816, Professor Treviranus having resigned the

chair of Natural History at Rostock in order to accept that of

Botany at Breslau, the vacant post was offered to our licheno-

grapher, who accepted it with gratitude.

Flérke was nearly fifty-three when he became professor of

zoology, of botany, and of natural history at Rostock. But

honour had come too late; nevertheless he performed the duties

of professor during fifteen years with zeal and reputation.

Flérke was not what may be termed a brilliant professor,

but, simple, clear, correct, and conscientious in his lessons, he

had the faculty of communicating to his pupils that love of

science which he himself possessed.

Keeping himself au courant with the progress of the natural

sciences, he voluntarily shared with his pupils the fruits of

his studies, and often gave them, besides his official courses,

supplementary lessons in popular astronomy, agricultural che-

mistry, or physical geography.

As professor of botany he attached little importance to vege-

table anatomy and physiology. To him the descriptive part

Biographical Notice of H. G. Florke. 201

constituted the whole science ; and being a great partisan of the

Linnean system, he viewed with an evil eye the progress of the

natural system. |

During the last twenty years of his life, Flérke occupied him-

self almost exclusively with the study of lichens, and especially

of the Cladonie. On quitting Berlin, he had commenced

editing his ‘ Deutsche Lichenen.’ This publication he continued

at Rostock, and issued in succession ten fasciculi, containing

200 natural examples accompanied by excellent critical notes.

Although he did not use the microscope in the analysis of his

lichens, nevertheless this collection is distinguished for the

exactitude of its determinations, and it is still one of the best that

we possess.

Afterwards came out his ‘ Commentatio nova de Cladoniis,

difficillimo Lichenum genere.’ . This is the most remarkable work

of Flérke. He laboured in the preparation of it during nearly ten

years, and had collected for its composition a quantity of mate-

rials truly immense. His ‘Commentatio’ is a chef-d’ceuvre of

patience and precision in the diagnoses, and is still the manual

and indispensable clue for whoever shall engage himself in the

morphological labyrinth of the genus Cladonia.

Flérke was desirous to complete and illustrate this latter work

by a series of natural specimens of Cladoniz, corresponding

exactly with the descriptions of his types. In fact he issued in

1829 the first three fasciculi of his ‘Cladoniarum exemplaria

exsiccata.’ But there the work rested; for whilst he was pre-

paring the last fasciculi, he was struck with a cruel malady

which interdicted for ever his scientific labours. :

The last years of Florke’s life were replete with misfortune.

A first attack of apoplexy surprised him in the midst of his

labours in 1831, and left him paralyzed. In 1833 and 1834

the courageous professor endeavoured, nevertheless, to renew his

course of lectures, and caused himself to be carried in a chair to

direct, as far as he was able, the studies of his pupils. But in

1835 a fresh attack of apoplexy prostrated him entirely, and he

died, after long months of suffering and of deep melancholy, on

the 6th of November, 1835, in the seventy-first year of his age.

Florke, by his works, has himself inscribed his name in the

annals of the history of plants. Some friends have, moreover,

endeavoured to transmit the remembrance of him to future gene-

rations. Weber and Mohr have dedicated a Phascum to him

under the name of Phascum Flérkeanum; Mihlenberg has con-

secrated to him the genus Flérkeana, in the family of the Lim-

nanthacez ; and Elias Fries, in naming the Cladonia Flérkeana,

has manifested his desire to eternize the labours of the Meck-

lenburg cryptogamist on the genus Cladonia, |

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.8. Vol. xix. 14

202 Biographical Notice of H, G, Florke.

Florke has left us two herbaria; the first, that of his youth,

is preserved at Berlin by the Society of Naturalists of that city.

It contains a great quantity of lichens, and especially an im-

mense collection of Cladonia, This herbarium has only a relative

value, because it does not contain the types of the last and prin-

cipal works of the lichenographer of Rostock.

The second herbarium of Flérke is found in the Museum of

the University of Rostock, and is chiefly composed of cryptogams.

The lichenological portion alone reckons 130 large “ cahiers,”

and the genus Cladonia is represented by nearly 50,000 speci-

mens! This collection comprises the true cryptogamic treasures

and a quantity of authentic specimens from the most celebrated

botanists, of whom I shall only cite Scherer, Mougeot, Von

Martius, Acharius, Bory de Saint-Vincent, Sommerfelt, Wah-

lenberg, Persoon, Weber, C. Agardh, Fée, Wallroth, and Laurer.

Works of H. G. Flérke.

1, Repertorium des neuesten und wissenwiirdigsten aus der gesammten

Naturkunde. Berlin, 1811-1813, 5 vol. in-8vo, cum tab. (A mere

compilation.)

2. In the Berliner Magazin :

1807. Beurtheilung der bisher angenommenen Arten und Abarten der

Becherflechten. 16 p. in-4to.

1808. Peseeneaine der Capitularia pyxidata. 19 p. in-4to, with a

plate.

_ 1808. Beschreibung der rothfriichtigen deutschen Becherflechten. 15 p.

in-4to. pie <

In these three publications are indicated the ideas on the genus

Cladonia which Florke remodelled in his subsequent works, -

1808, Ueber die lange Dauer kryptogamischer Gewichse, p, 208.

In this interesting notice the age of many corticolar lichens

is calculated according to the elongation of the thallus relatively

to the annual increase of the trees on which they grow, or

according to old dates cut in the thallus of the lichens them-

selves.

1809, Kleine Lichenflora der Inseln Frankreich und Bourbon. 6 p.in-4to.

(Revue critique des lichens rapportés des iles de France et de

Bourbon, par Bory de Saint-Vincent.) a

1808, 1809, 1810. Lichenologische Berichtungen, oder nahere Bestim

mung einiger wegen ihrer Polymorphie verkannten Flechtenar-

ten, 4 parties.

These dissertations contain long critical and synonymical de-

tails concerning the following species :—Lichen frigidus L. fi.,

Lecidea muscorum Ach., Beomyces rupestris, v. sabuletorum

Ach., Lecidea decolorans Flk., Parmelia incolorata Filk.,

Lecidea gelatinosa Fik., Lecidea fusco-lutea Ach., Lecidea co-

rallinoides F\k., Lecidea immersa Ach., Lecidea fumosa Ach.,

Verrucaria occellata Hffm., Urceolaria calcarea, tessulata Hffm.

et contorta Ach., Patellaria calearea Hffm., Parmelia amylacea

«et Lecidea albo-cerulescens, Wulf.

1810. Kritik der Gyrophoren oder Wirbelflechten. 10 p. in-4to,

Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages of a few Annelids. 208

_1810..Kritische Bemerkungen zu den Becherflechten in der’ Licheno--

graphia universalis von Dr. Erik Acharius. 19 p. in-4to. |

Most of the remarks of Flérke are very just, and Acharius

has attended to them in his Synopsis.

1811, Einige Lichenen von Kamtschatka und der benachbarten Inseln.

Description of eighteen species of common lichens, collected

in Asiatic Russia by Tilesius.

3. In Beitriige zur Naturkunde yon Weber, Bad. ii. 1810:

Einige Bemerkungen iiber das Umbestimmte des Begriffs der Varie-

taten im Pflanzenreiche. _ 27 p. in-8vo.

Merivoivang der braunfriichtigen deutschen Becherflechten. 64 p.

in-8yo,

4. In Beisters Berliner Monatschrift, 1804: Einige allgemeine Bemer-

kungen iiber das Salzburgische Gebirge.

5. Deutsche Lichenen gesammelt und mit Anmerkungen herausge-

eben yon H.-G. Florke. Atlas in-folio, text in-8vo; liv. iii.

; Seale 1815.; liv. iv.-vi. Rostock, 1819; liv. viix. Rostock,

6. De Cladoniis, difficillimo Lichenum genere, commentatio nova. Ros-

. tochii, 1828, in-8vo.

- 7. Cladoniarum exemplaria exsiccata, commentationem novam illus-

trantia. Rostock, 1829, fase. iii. (60 Ni),

8. In the Calendar of Mecklenburg, 4to, a very great number of po-

pular articles on physical geography, astronomy, and paleontology.

9. Inthe Freimiithliche Abendblitter a weekly journal of popular science

at Mecklenburg), many articles on popular natural history.

10. In Neue Annalen der Mecklenburgischen Landwirthschaft-Gesell-

schaft, for 1820, a long dissertation on spontaneous generation

in the animal and vegetable kingdoms. (Florke admitted sponta-

neous generation, as did most of the writers of his time.)

11. In the journal Vandalia of Dr. Masius, 1819, fase. iiyi., many

notices of physics and of meteorology.

_ In terminating this biographical notice of Florke, it is my

pleasing-duty to offer my best thanks to my excellent friend

M. J. Roeper, Professor of Botany in the University of Rostock,

who, during my sojourn in that town, with the greatest courtesy

procured me every kind of information concerning its former

Professor.

XXXV.— On the Young Stages of a few Annelids.

By ALexanDER Acassiz*,

(Plates V. & VI.]

Tue study of immature animals has become so important that,

before proceeding to my subject, it may be of some interest to

those engaged in investigating marine animals, to know how the

young may be collected. Johannes Miiller was the first who

successfully employed surface-dredging with a fine gauze hand

_ * Reprinted from the ‘ Annals of the Lyceum of Natural History of New

York,’ vol. viii., June 1866.

14*

204. _ Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

net; he has been followed with eminent success by many of his

pupils, and now scooping the surface of the sea in search of

diminutive animals, scarcely to be recognized with the naked

eye, is one of the most profitable sources of supply for recent

investigators at the sea-shore. Baur* has introduced fishing

with the gauze net by sinking it to any desired depth; and this

promises to be a fruitful mode of finding what cannot be reached

with a hand net. Meyer and Mobiusf, in their investigations

of the Fauna of the Bay of Kiel, have even attempted, with re-

markable good fortune, to pump up from the vicinity of the

bottom any animals there abounding.

_ As a rule, the habits of the young marine animals are so

utterly different from those of the adult, that we cannot expect

to find them together, and must not search for the young in the

retreats where lie concealed the adult Crustacea, in the mud

flats or sandy beaches where are buried Annelids and Mollusea,

along the rocky shores where so many Gasteropods abound, or

under seaweeds and stones, the hiding-places of both Annelids

and Mollusks as well as Crustacea. We must not look in

rocky pools frequented by Starfishes, Sea-urchins, and the like

for young Echinoderms; the young Polyps are not always to

be found growing up by the side of their parents; neither can

we expect to find the young Cod, Goosefish, Lumpfish,

Flounder, Cottoids, and Perches on the feeding-grounds fre-

quented by the fishermen in search of the adult. The young

fishes abound close inshore, along sandy flats heated by the

sun, seeking to avoid the dangers which would beset them in

deeper waters; and they can scarcely be recognized for what they

really are except by the most practised eye. Thus the earlier

stages of most marine animals are passed under circumstances:

totally different from those of the adult. When the adults are

sedentary in their habits, and capable of very limited motion,

the young are almost always endowed with corresponding

freedom, leaving them entirely at the mercy of the winds and

currents. On the contrary, in the class where we have the

greatest freedom of movements and least sedentary habits, we

find the young, for the most part, fixed to the ground and

incapable of any motion. What greater contrast can there be

in this respect than the early stages of Hydroid Medus, when;

plant-like, they remain for ever attached to one spot, giving

rise to Medusze endowed with the most varied and graceful

movements, and often carried about helpless by the wind and tide,

* “Beitrige zur Naturgeschichte der Synapta digitata,” in Verhandl,

der K. L. C. Akad.: 1864.

+ Fauna der Kieler Bucht.

of a few Annelids. | 205

' The young of many of our Annelids present a similar con-

trast to the adult, the latter passing their existence buried in

tubes sunk in the mud or sand, while in their early stages they

are free and nomadic, and swarm near the surface of the sea.

Who would have thought of looking for young Echinoderms

among those erratic beings which perform such a conspicuous

part in the phosphorescence of the sea, until the wonderful rc-

-searches of Miiller led the way to a field of investigation which

has revealed changes of the most astonishing nature! The

young Crustacea, until quite advanced, find their way to the

top of the water, where they swim about in company with em-

bryo mollusks, both very different in appearance and in their

Habits from the adults. |

From the few complete embryologies we possess of the lower

mariné animals, it is apparent that there has not been, up to

this time, any systematic method of working. Artificial fecun-

dation can do much towards adding to our knowledge of the

early stages of marine animals; but any one who has lived near

the sea-shore and endeavoured to keep alive these tiny creatures,

will soon find in this method insurmountable obstacles to pur-

suing his investigations beyond very narrow limits. The only

way is to go to the fountain-head at once, to make one’s self

familiar with the currents at all hours of the tide and under all

possible influences of wind, to notice the place where opposite

currents meet and throw into long bands the wealth of animal

life they have swept along, to become so perfectly familiar with

what you may expect to find under certain conditions that no

time shall be lost in looking for the most favourable spot, which

otherwise you would only stumble upon accidentally. The

habitat of the adult animals should be carefully observed, so

that, by surface-dredging with the fine gauze hand net in the

vicinity of their abodes, and by a close attention to the direction

which the currents take from these places, at the time of breed-

ing we can often obtain specimens at all ages and of all sizes,

till they have ceased to be nomadic or have assumed the habits

they retain in their adult condition. ;

According to the nature of each locality, spots are easily found

where the currents which skirt along the shores are compelled

to pass. Projecting points of land are barriers during certain

hours of the a and everything brought floating with the tide

along their shores will accumulate, until it forces its way round

or over the obstacles. Narrow passages between islets and the

shore, through which the tide rushes with great rapidity, will

give us a synopsis as it were of all that can be found in the

vicinity. When the wind blows constantly from the same di-

rection, it will heap up on the lee shore anything floating on the

206 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

‘surface, so that frequently the examination of a few rods will

give us at once what otherwise we should find only after a pro-

tracted search. |

Violent storms, which throw upon the beaches masses of sea-

weed, furnish a rich harvest of small animals, attached to the

fronds, or concealed between the roots, only to be found in

‘at other times inaccessible hiding-places. The roots of Lami-

naria are the resort of thousands of young Echinoderms, Anne-

lids, Crustacea, and Mollusks after they have ceased to swarm

near the surface of the water, and have assumed somewhat the

habits of the adult. Not even the dredge will root these up,

and we must snatch at the favourable chances an opportune

storm throws in our way. | |

I have already shown, in my different papers on the Embryo-

logy of Echinoderms* and Acalephst, how useful knowledge

of this kind proved in order to complete missing links in the

history of their development. In the following pages will be

given some of the results obtained for a few Annelids by a

similar mode of procedure.

Planaria.

Before the observations of Miiller{ on the development of

Planarians, the embryos had not been found to differ materially

from the adult; according to Siebold§, Schmidt||, and Quatre-

fages J, they differed principally in size, and no trace of meta-

morphosis could be seen; similar results have been obtained

by Van Beneden**, Keferstein and Ehlers++, and Claparéde ff.

* “On the Embryology of Astracanthion berylinus, Ag.,’’ in Proc. Am.

Acad., April 14, 1863. “ Onthe Embryology of Echinoderms,” in Mem.

Am, Acad. ix, 1864. ‘ Embryology of the Starfish,” in vol. v. of Agassiz’s

Cont. Nat. Hist. of U. S., 1865.

t+ North American Acalephe: No. 2 of Illustrated Catalogue of Mu-

seum of Comparative Zoology: 1865.

_ t “ Ueber eine eigenthiimliche Wurmlarve aus der Classe der Turbella-

rien u. aus der Familie der Planarien,”’ in Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1850,

p- 485, pl. xii., xiii. .

, he Thiere, in Siebold u. Stannius Vergleichende Anatomie,

p. 171. .

|| Die Rhabdoccelen Strudelwiirmer des siissen Wassers, beschrieben u,

abgebildet : 1848.

Weieree sur quelques Planaires marines,” in Ann. Scien, Nat. sér 3,

» IV.

** Recherches sur la Faune littorale de la Belgique. Turbellariés de la

cdte d’Ostende: 1860.

tt Zoologieche Beitrage gesammelt im Winter 1859-60, in Neapel u.

Messina: 1861.

tf Beobachtungen tiber Anatomie u. Entwickelungsgeschichte wirbel-

loser Thiere, an der Kiiste von Normandie angestellt, ipzig, 1863,

of a few Annelids, = 207

Miiller’s observations first showed the existence of a metamor-

phosis in Planaria, while Leuckart and Pagenstecher* subse-

quently proved beyond doubt the existence of still more striking

changes in Pilidium, of a sort of alternate generation giving rise

to Nemertes, as previously suggested by the observations of

Miiller+, Busch ¢, Gegenbaur §, Wagener ||, and Krohn ¥—

ehanges reminding us of a somewhat similar process in the de-

velopment of an Echinoderm from a Pluteus. To these evi-

dently dissimilar modes of development I still have to add the

transformations of Nareda, as shown in a subsequent part of

this paper, resembling the usual mode of development of An-

nelids; also a sort of retrograde development of a species of

Planaria quite analogous to that more fully described in Nareda,

where we have a gradual extinction, with advancing age, of very

distinct articulate features of the young. As in Nareda, we find

in this Planaria plainly marked articulations when young, which

become less and less distinct with advancing development—a

striking contrast to the evolution shown to exist in Planarians

by Miiller, and to the usual mode of growth in this family,

where the young so early resemble the adult.

On examining a string of eggs, mistaken at first for those of

some naked mollusk, I was surprised to find young Planarie

in different stages of growth, with a ramifying digestive cavity

somewhat similar to that of adult specimens, but showing be-

sides one distinct articulation for each spur of the digestive

cavity. The eyes were well developed; and when the young

became free, the articulations were still distinct, and the rami-

fications of the digestive cavity sufficiently advanced to enable

me to determine with tolerable certainty the species to which

these young belonged—probably the Planaria angulata, Miill.**

In the youngest specimen observed (PI. V. fig. 1) the spurs of

the digestive cavity were quite prominent, eleven in number (the

first trace of the ramifications of the adult); each spur was

* “ Untersuchungen iiber niedere Seethiere. Pilidiwm die Larve einer

Nemertine,” in Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys. 1858, p. 569, pl. xix.

t “Ueber verschiedene Formen von Seethieren,”’ in Arch. f. Anat. u.

Phys. 1854, p. 81.“ Bericht iiber einige neue Thierformen der Nordsee,”

in Arch. f. Anat. u. Phys. 1846, pl. v.

¢{ Beobachtungen iiber Anatomie u. Entwickelung einiger wirbelloser

Thiere. Berlin, 1851.

§ * Bemerkungen tiber Pilidium gyrans, Actinotrocha branchiata und

Appendicularia,” in Zeitschr. f. wiss. Zoo]. 1853, v. p. 346.

- || © Ueber die Mesotrocha sexoculata von Wilh. Busch,” in Arch. f. Anat.

u. Phys. 1847, p. 187.

q Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1856, p. 78. “ Ueber Pilidium u. Actino-.

trocha,” in Archiv f, Anat. u, Phys. 1858, p. 289.

** QO. F. Miiller, ‘ Zoologica Danica,’

208 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

placed in a distinctly marked transverse ring. The two ante-

rior and posterior rings were much larger than the others. In

this stage the young Planaria scarcely answers to its name; it

is almost cylindrical, and only slightly compressed. In fig. 2

the processes are larger and more distinctly developed, and the

young worm has become considerably flattened. It seems

scarcely necessary to refer to the opinion advanced by Girard*,

that the Planarians are naked Gasteropods. .

On the Adult of Lovén’s Annelid Larva (Nareda, Gir.?)+.

. Although Lovén was the first to publish observations on the

development of Annelids proper, as early as 1842, when he

traced the development of an Annelid, supposed at the time to

be the larva of some Nereis-like animal, yet up to the present

day his observations haye not been confirmed, in spite of the

many memoirs we now possess on the. metamorphosis of seve-

val families of true Annelids. Milne-Edwards, who followed

closely upon Lovén with a most exhaustive history of the deve-

lopment of Terebella§, laid the foundation of generalizations

on the mode of formation and norm of succession of rings in

the young Annelids, which subsequent observations have com-

pletely confirmed. These were somewhat different from what

would seem to be logically deduced from the observations of

Lovén ; so that it is of considerable interest to have the obser-

vations of the latter repeated, to show that the development of

this larva does not differ very materially from the general mode

of evolution observed in other Annelids.

The large disk of the anterior extremity in Lovén’s larva was

regarded by Milne-Edwards as simply due to the distention

of that portion of the young Annelid, similar to what he had

often observed in some of the younger stages of Terebella

while in motion. lLarve with similar disks have since been

observed by Sars, Busch, Miiller, and Claparéde, which are

known to be the young of Polynoé. It was therefore, to judge

from the general resemblance of these larvae, most natural to

associate Loyén’s larva with those of Polynoé, as has been

* “© Researches upon Nemerteans and Planarians.—I. Embryonic Deve-

lopment of Planocera elliptica,’ in Journ. Acad. Nat. Sciences, Phil.

1854. ‘On the Development of Planocera elliptica,” in Proc. Bost. Soe.

N. H. iii. p. 348.

+ Charles Girard, in ‘ Synopsis of Marine Invertebrates of Grand Manan,’

by W. Stimpson, in Smithson. Cont. 1853.

{ “Jagttagelse ofver metamorfos hos en Annelid,” in K. Vet. Akad.

Handl. Stockholm, 1840, p. 93; Archiv f. Naturg. 1842, i. p, 302; also in

Ann. d. Scien. Nat. sér. 2, 1842, xviii. p. 288.

§ “ Observations sur le développement des Annélides,” in Ann. d. Scien.

Nat. 1845, iii. p. 145. :

of a few Annelids. 209

done by Claparéde in his classification of Annelid larve. From

what is shown hereafter (and we have, as far as I know, no

exceptions to this in the embryology of Annelids) there are

points of difference showing at once that the association is not

anatural one. The oldest stage figured by Lovén has as yet

no trace of any feet or bristles; and the only feature by which

it might possibly be associated with the Nereide or Eunicee,

as has been done by Lovén, is the presence of two short an-

tennze at the anterior extremity. We should expect, from what

has been shown thus far by all writers on young Annelids,

to find in somewhat more advanced stages that these tenta-

cles have considerably increased in length; but such is not

the case in the specimens of a closely allied species which I

have had the opportunity to observe, and to keep alive long

enough to leave but little doubt that Lovén’s larva does not

belong to the Rapacious or Tubicolar Annelids, but to the

Turbellariz, and probably to some Nemertean genus like Nareda

of Girard.

We find, in stages subsequent to those figured by Lovén

(figs. 14.and 17), that the antenne gradually disappear by a sort

of retrograde metamorphosis, similar to that of Terebella, ob-

served by Milne-Edwards and Claparéde, where the young,

resembling far more the normal type of rapacious Annelids

than the adult, lose their few rudimentary organs of sense and

locomotion soon after they have commenced building their case.

Lovén observes that the absence of feet and bristles prevented

him from ascertaining the genus to which his young Annelid

belonged; while it is this very absence of feet and bristles, as

well as the distinct separation of the digestive cavity into ceso-

phagus, stomach, and intestine, plainly described by him in his

young worm, which should have guided him, as well as subse-

quent writers on this subject, in referring the larva to its proper

place. Had it not been for the deceptive appearance caused

by the temporary presence of antenne and their resemblance

to Polynoé larve, this would undoubtedly have been done long

ago, especially when taking into consideration the differentia-

tion of the digestive cavity, so prominent in Lovén’s larve:

this separation takes place in other Annelid larve long after

the family (and sometimes even the generic) characters have

been fully developed. The early growth of bristles, and the re-

semblance of the young larve of Polynoé to the adult at so

young a stage, should at once have directed attention to such

an anomalous type as that of Lovén’s, having no feet or bristles

long after the young worm had lost its embryonic character

as well as all trace of the row of vibratile cilia round the head.

The passage of Loyén’s figures from the condition with a disk

210 Mr, A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

to the most advanced stage he observed is somewhat-abrupt. I

have been able to supply this defect in the observations given

below (see figs. 7-16). Although my larvee differ somewhat

from those of Lovén, there can be no question of the family

identity of the two. In the youngest larva (fig..3) we find, as

observed by Lovén, no trace as yet of any articulations; but we

have, besides the large circle of vibratile cilia round the anterior

extremity (v) described by Lovén, a similar powerful ring (v’)

round the posterior extremity. . This anal circle either does not

exist in Lovén’s larva, or must have escaped his attention. Our

larva is, like Lovén’s, transparent as glass; it has in addition,

following the course of the two vibratile rings, a single row of

most brilliantly coloured orange pigment spots of different shades

and sizes; similar pigment spots are scattered in three unequal

rows along the unarticulate body between the anal and anterior

vibratile chords; there is besides a crescent-shaped row of spots

along the posterior edge of the mouth (m). The two jet-black

eye-spots (e) on each side of the summit of the disk are also

found in our larva (seen only when facing the ventral or dorsal

side, as in fig. 7). The eyes have a totally different appearance

from the other pigment spots found along the body and vibra-

tile rings. They are apparently connected with a nervous gan-

glion sending off delicate branches to the anterior vibratile ring.

The mouth opens behind the anterior vibratile chord, leading

into a well-defined cesophagus communicating with a stomach,

which is distinctly separated at its posterior extremity from the

intestine ; the latter opens externally in the middle of the anal

vibratile chord, placed at the base of the anal ring; this is

slightly conical, and projects somewhat beyond the vibratile

chord.

Lovén distinctly states that the rings are formed immediately

at the base of the anterior disk behind the mouth: this is pro-

bably an error of observation, owing to the advanced period at

which the articulations first commence ; or the rings are simply

folds due to contraction. He describes all the rings of his young

larva (Lovén, fig. 2) as made up of four pieces, and represents

the same thing again in his fig. 5. Nothing of the kind could

be seen in the formation of the rings in our larva (figs. 4 & 5).

In somewhat more advanced stages, after the first rings were

distinctly developed, I had no difficulty in finding near the anal

ring a small part of the body of the worm in which the articu-

lations became more and more distinct as they were more distant

from the anus (fig. 6), showing beyond doubt that new rings

are formed between the anal rings and the older anterior rings,

as in other Annelid larve, and not immediately below the disk

near the mouth as stated by Lovén. The larve figured by

of a few Annelids. — 211

Lovén were probably not in a healthy condition; and as he him-

self mentions his inability to keep them beyond a few days, it

seems probable that the peculiar composition of the rings (of

four pieces) is simply due to contraction. The same thing has

frequently been observed in our own larve; and those thus show-

ing this apparent division (succeeding a stage where nothing of

the sort existed) invariably died soon afterwards, as was the case

with Lovén’s young Annelids.

As far as I could ascertain, a number of rings make their ap-

pearance at once (fig. 4), and are the more distinct the nearer

they are placed to the mouth; they appear at first like faint

transverse lines, readily mistaken for furrows formed by contrac-

tion. In the present stage (fig. 4) we find otherwise no striking

difference from the previous one; the posterior part is some-

what more elongated, and we have the lines of ventral and dorsal

spots increased in number. With the growth of the larve the

pigment spots of the body become smaller and more irregularly

scattered (fig. 5), while there is no diminution as yet in the size

and brilliancy of the pigment spots of the oral and anal vibratile

rings. As the body elongates, the articulations become more

distinct, the digestive cavity narrower ; and the disproportion in

width between the oral disk and the diameter of the body at-

tains its maximum in the present stage; the anal ring has be-

come somewhat more prominent than in the previous stage,

The part of the body as yet not divided into rings can be

plainly seen in fig. 6 placed next to the anus; the whole of the

stomach is lined with powerful vibratile cilia, particularly well

developed at the opening of the cesophagus into the stomach,

and at the beginning of the intestine (c, fig. 6).

There appear at the stage of fig. 4, in front of the eyes, two

small tentacles (¢) (as observed by Lovén), placed nearly at the

extremity of the young worm. The body of the larva now

takes a rapid development; and in the stages next represented

here, fig. 7 (which, with the previous stage, fig. 5, are phases

not fully described by Lovén), we find as many as forty-three

rings, and the pigment spots of the body more numerous than

in previous stages. The lengthening of the body is accompanied

by a decrease in the relative size of the anterior disk, no longer

so much out of proportion as to give the larva the hammer-

shape it possessed before; the part of the disk anterior to the

vibratile ring has somewhat elongated; the mouth (m) when

seen from the ventral side (fig. 8) appears quadrangular with

rounded edges; it is situated close behind the anterior vibratile

chord, and edged on the posterior extremity with a row of large

pigment-cells. |

. We now come to a series of changes plainly showing the

212 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

passage from the stage represented by Lovén in his fig. 5 to

that of his fig. 6. Although the body of the young worm is

much elongated, the number of rings (fig.9) has not greatly

increased ; they are further apart, and there is a tendency in

the stomach (which occupies nearly the whole width of the

body) to become folded, so as to correspond to the articula-

tions ; the anterior part of the head has greatly elongated, and

the general appearance of the young worm reminds us some-

what of the larva of Stpunculus nudus figured by Keferstein

and Ehlers. The vibratile rings are greatly reduced, the an-

tenn have slightly increased in length, and the head of the

worm presents a certain resemblance to a Nereid or some allied

form. The swelling of the posterior extremity has also been re-

duced, and the anal vibratile chord scarcely projects beyond

the line of the body. The pigment spots of the rings have

diminished in number, but slightly increased in size; and the

brilliant row of spots of the oral and anal rings is beginning

to fade, the vibratile cilia are losmg much of their activity,

and the little worm, though still capable of swimming freely

about, and often caught at this stage with the dip net, moves

quite slowly and has gradually lost, with the extension of the

posterior part of the body, the rapidity of motion it enjoyed

in the earlier stages (figs. 3,4). When kept in confinement

they are often found at the bottom of the vessel coiled up,

and when disturbed creep slowly away by undulations of the

body, assisted by the remnants of the vibratile rings. In a

somewhat more advanced stage (fig. 10) the pigment spots have

further diminished in size as well as number, the convolutions

of the digestive cavity are more distinct, the antenne have de-

creased in length, and the vibratile rings have lost their former

power. In a subsequent stage (fig. 11) the head has become

more distinct, the anterior vibratile ring scarcely exceeds the

diameter of the body, and the antennz are quite prominent.

The little worm is only rarely fished up in this stage, swimming

about very slowly, and becoming somewhat more active when

creeping upon the bottom, where they now prefer to remain.

This is their most advanced nomadic stage; and, from their

subsequent habits, it is necessary to keep them in confinement

in order to follow their later changes. |

We find in fig. 11 the pigment spots becoming smaller than

in preceding stages: the convolutions of the digestive cavity,

which has acquired a light yellowish colouring, are extremely

well defined. Up to this time we have still no trace of feet,

bristles, or appendages of any sort, except the two tentacles of

the head; and were it not for these, it would seem as if the

young worm were the larva of some Nemertes-like animal, not-

of a few Annelids. — 213

withstanding the different development of Nemerteans observed

by Miiller*, Busch+, Gegenbaur{, Krohn§, Wagener ||, Leuck-

art and Pagenstecher, and others, which, when we know

more of the general plan of development of Aanelids, may after

all not present any greater differences, when compared with the

present type of growth, than we find in the embryology of

Echinoderms, between the plutean and sedentary mode of deve-

lopment. There can be no doubt that we have in Annelids as

in Echinoderms closely allied genera undergoing a widely dif-

ferent metamorphosis—an additional analogy between these two

classes, but not, it seems to me, a sufficient reason for uniting

Echinoderms with worms, as has been urged with so much

ingenuity by Huxley. The observations of Desor** hint at

some such widely different transformations for the Nemerteans ;

but his observations are too inaccurate to afford any data for a

satisfactory analysis.

The persistence of the antenne and absence of feet and

bristles would show that it belonged to some genus of Annelids

as yet not described, the only Annelid without sete bemg Pho-

ronis of Wright++, to which, however, from the descriptions given

by Allman in his Freshwater Polyzoatt, and by Van Beneden$§,

it has not the slightest relationship. On examining subsequent

stages this stumblingblock is found gradually to vanish by a

sort of retrograde development; and as the little worm grows

older it loses little by little the embarrassing appendages, and

shows, in the most advanced stages thus far observed, a tolerably

close resemblance to such well-known Nemerteans as the Nareda

of Girard |||| and some of the species of Polia figured by Quatre-

fages[{] in the ‘ Voyage en Sicile, although as yet I have not

been able to trace in the embryo worm anything of the compli-

cated structure of the Nemerteans.

The little worm (fig. 11) has now attained a length of one

* L.c., in Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1847.

+ Entwickelung u. s. w. J. c. p. 107.

t L. c., in Zeitsch. f. wiss. Zool. 1853, v. p. 346.

§ L. c., in Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1856, p. 78.

|| Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1857, p. 204.

4] Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1858, p. 569.

** « On the Embryology of Nemertes....”’ in Proc. Bost. Soc, Nat. Hist.

vol. vi. p. 1, 1848.

+t Edinb. New Phil. Journ. 1857, v.

tt A Monograph of Freshwater Polyzoa, p. 55, note.

§§ ‘* Note sur un Annélide Cephalobranche sans soies, designé sous le

nom de Crepina,” in Bull. Acad. Roy. de Belgique, sér. 2. v. no. 12,

\\\| C. Girard, in Smiths. Cont. 1853.

44 “Mémoire sur la famille des Némertiens,”’ in Recherches Anato-

miques.... voy sur les cétes de la Sicile.,., vol. ii, par H. Milne-

Edwards, A. de Quatrefages et E. Blanchard. .

214 Mr, A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

quarter of an inch; the subsequent changes are principally

limited to alterations in the shape of the head and the gradual

disappearance of the articulations, the only trace of them left

being the corresponding convolutions of the digestive cavity.

The oral and anal vibratile cilia disappear rapidly (figs. 12 & 13);

the head becomes more rounded ; the antennz, having attained

their maximum size (figs. 12 & 13), grow less and less promi-

minent and rapidly vanish ; so that the head of the young worm

has now the shape of fig. 14, which was its condition four

months after the stage represented in fig. 11. The articula-

tions have become obliterated; no trace can be found of the pig-

ment spots, which have gradually grown smaller and less nu-

merous ; and the young worm in its motions and attitudes re-

minds us strongly of Nemertes and the like Annulata. About

a month later the head is even less prominent, and is separated

from the body by the characteristic neck of the Nemerteans,

the tentacles having altogether gone, the only trace of them

being very slight swellings on each side of the head. The

young worm loses at the same time its cylindrical shape, and

in fig. 14 has already become greatly flattened: This is quite

well shown in fig. 16, a profile view of fig.15. The young Ne-

mertean is now nearly half an inch long, and is usually found

slightly coiled on the bottom of the jar in which it is kept; on

being disturbed their motions are somewhat like those of the

Nemerteans. The posterior extremity is much smaller than

the anterior, the width of the worm increasing towards the

head. As it grows older this difference is lost, the head be-

comes still less prominent, and finally, as in fig. 17, when the

young worm is five months older than fig. 11, the width of the

head is less than that of the body, and the eyes have moved

nearer the neck. .

There is but little doubt, from the foregoing observations,

that Lovén’s larva becomes eventually a Nemertean closely

allied to Polia; my oldest larvee, however, were far from being

adults, and their generic affinities cannot be more closely inti-

mated at present. There is little exceptional in the develop-

ment of the larva from that of the other Annelids, as has been

maintained; and, like other Annelids, it early assumes the features

of the adult; and new rings-are developed next to the anal ring,

in accordance with the observations of all writers on the subject.

Spirorbis spirillum, Gould (non Pagenst., an Lam. ?).

The history of the development of Spirorbis has been given

in full by Pagenstecher* ; I bring up the subject here to show

_ * Untersuchungen iiher niedere Seethiere aus Cette. Entwickelungs-

geschichte u. “yee v.. Spirorbis spirillum,” in Zeits, f. wiss. Zool.

1863, xii. p. 487, pls. 38 & 39. |

of a few Annelids. | 215

some differences in our observations, quite important as far as

they bear upon the mode of development of the tentacles, and

refer to a few features respecting the peculiar tendency of the

development in these Annelids, which has not been sufficiently

dwelt upon. :

The species to which my observations are limited is found

attached mainly upon Fucus. It is undoubtedly the Spirorbis

spirillum of Gould*; but, judging from the differences existing

between specimens of our coast and the descriptions of Pagen-

stecher, it certainly is not the S. spirillwm of Lamarck inyesti-

gated by him: the shape of the bristles of the three large

clusters on the collar is totally different, as well as the arrange-

ment of the small rods of the collar, which in our species form

a single well-defined loop, placed immediately behind the pos-

terior bundle of long bristles, entirely unlike the arrangement

of the same parts as described by Pagenstecher.

The development of the eggs also takes place quite differently;

and the present species, although furnished with a large, simple,

funnel-shaped tentacle serving.as an operculum, does not use

it as an ovarian case as has been observed by Pagenstecher

in S. spirillum, Lam. The eggs, of a dark reddish brown

colour, are found in strings formed of two rows (fig. 18), either

on each side of the alimentary canal in the anterior part of the

body, where in the adult we find a considerable space free of

bristles (as in fig. 25), or else-when the strings have been laid

they are found on the sides of the body, between it and the lime-

stone tube, and here the young undergo their transformations.

This is contrary to the statements of Pagenstecher, who says the

young undergo their development in the funnel-shaped tentacle,

used thus as a sort of breeding-case; it is, however, more in

accordance with what we know of the method of laying eggs,

within the tube in which they live, in Terebella, Serpula, and

Protula.

As is already known from the observations of Milne-Edwards

on Protula, the young lead a nomadic life but a short time,

and soon build a tube in which they live and complete their

growth. Pagenstecher has observed the same thing in Spiror-

bis; and it would appear from my own observations that the

nomadic life of Spirorbis is not longer than eight or ten hours,

The young Spirorbis has attained quite an advanced stage of

growth when it leaves the tube of the parent and swims freely

about (in search of a place of attachment) during a night at the

outside ; even with specimens kept in confinement, in perfectly

‘clean glass vessels, the young escaping from the egg-cases are

rarely caught while swimming about; it frequently happens

* Report on the Invertebrates of Massachusetts, 1841, p. 8.

216 Mr, A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

during a night that the smooth sides of the vessel are completely

covered with small limestone tubes, formed by the young Spz-

rorbes hatched since the evening before.

We may perhaps find in our Spirorbis the explanation of the

anomalous development of Terebella Medusa* observed by

Spence Bate, in what he calls uterine sacs, which may prove

identical with the tubes containing the eggs and forming strings

(fig. 18) which I have observed in this species, placed on each

side of the alimentary canal, in the naked part of the body im-

mediately behind the collar. The young are quite advanced

within the body of the parent previously to the transfer of the

egg-sacs to the cavity of the tube, where they complete the greater

part of their growth. Spence Bate says these sacs pass through

the intestinal canal into the tube: this seems scarcely possible ;

but, in whatever manner this may be done, the string of eggs

find their way whole from the sides of the alimentary canal to

the cavity of the tube.

As I shall have to refer constantly to the development of the

tentacles in Terebella as observed by Milne-Edwards, I give

here a short description of an identical mode of development in

one of our common species—the Terebella fulgida, Agass.t

The figure represents it at a time when there are but five ten-

tacles and no signs of the branchie; these are only developed

much later, when there are no less than from sixteen to eighteen

tentacles, and are at that time short processes with very simple

bifurcations appearing at the extremity. In the condition here

figured (fig. 19) our young Terebella closely resembles fig. 24

of Milne-Edwards, at the time when, as shown by him, they are

more closely allied to rapacious Annelids, before they lose their

embryonic characters and acquire more distinctly those of the

adult. The eyes are still in prominent clusters and not yet

formed into a ring round the collar as they are arranged while

gradually disappearing; below them we find on each side of

the body the concretions (fig. 19 y) first seen in Annelids by

Leuckartt and Fritz Miiller§, and also observed by Claparéde

in the young of his Terebella conchilega. 'This is the only

point of importance in which the young of Terebella fulgida

differ from those of Terebella nebulosa: in each we find, as in

fig. 19, tentacles developing alternately on opposite sides, in

the order marked in the figure; the first ring having dorsal

sete has also a row of hook-shaped bristles (fig. 19), found in

each ring nearly to the posterior extremity. This combination

* “On Tereblla Medusa,” in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. 1851, viii. p. 237.

+ “ Studies in Annelids,”’ in Proc, Boston Soc. Nat. Hist. ii. p. 191.

{ Leuckart u. Pagenstecher, in Archiv f, Anat. u. Phys. 1858, p. 591.

§ Archiv fur Naturg. 1861, 1. p. 46.

of a few Annelids. 217

is different from that observed by Claparéde in 7. conchilega,

where no such hook-shaped bristles were observed before the

fifth ring. The description given by Stimpson* of the genus

Lumara agrees so well with some of the stages of Terebella,

that I am inclined to consider it only an embryonic condition

of some allied Terebella. Long after the stage here figured,

even when the branchiz have become quite well developed, it is

very common to fish up with the dip net these young Tere-

belle, which are capable of a certain amount of motion by the

contortions of the tentacles and body. They build their cases

very late, and frequently leave them, to climb about on eel-grass,

piles, &e., making considerable progress with the aid of their

tentacles, by which they drag themselves along.

Pagenstecher has invariably represented the tentacles of the

anterior extremity of Spirorbis as developmg symmetrically

and in pairs. This is not the case in our species, where they

are formed very differently from what has been thus far observed

in this family. We have between these two modes of growth

a difference similar to that existing between Terebella nebulosa

and T. conchilega, where in one case the tentacles appear suc-

cessively, while in the other they are formed in pairs. The

oldest tentacles of our Spirorbis are formed on the outside, new

tentacles appearing successively singly nearer the median line

on alternate sides, and not in pairs, the corresponding tentacles

on each side of the middle line being of very different lengths.

This want of symmetry is readily seen in the youngest speci-

mens figured (figs. 20, 21, 22); and though it is more difficult

to trace this in older stages (fig. 25), the presence of the simple

opercular tentacle always introduces a prominent asymme-

trical element, soon lost in the more advanced stages of the de-

velopment of Terebella. The two eyes are quite prominent, and

ean generally be traced in the adult, although they are not so

striking as in the younger stages ; the ocular spots are always

limited to two, and we find at no time either a ring or clusters

of eye-specks.

The first tentacle appears on the right (fig. 20 ¢,); next comes

the corresponding tentacle of the left, and only later (fig. 21)

the rudiment of the odd opercular tentacle (¢,, fig. 22), cover-

ing in fig. 21 the right tentacle. The bristles make their ap-

pearance in fig. 21, where we find two of the three bundles

of the collar-like projection of the anterior extremity, always

distinctly marked m such young embryos. In the next stage

the collar is more prominent, and an additional bristle is found,

representing the third bundle of the collar (fig. 22). The pos-

* Marine Invertebrates of Grand Manan, 1853, p. 30.

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.3. Vol. xix. 15

218 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages of a few Annelids.

terior extremity has lengthened, the anal cirri have nearly dis-

appeared, and a couple of very indistinct articulations can be

traced behind the collar. There are also two additional tenta-

cles placed between the first pair, which readily show in what

order they have appeared (¢,, ¢;), the opercular tentacle always

retaining its peculiar shape.

In subsequent stages (fig. 23) the posterior extremity has

lengthened but slightly. There are along the side of the poste-

rior part of the body a couple of bristles similar to those of the

adult; we can trace the first stage of the bifurcation of the four

tentacles at their extremity, rendering the age of the tentacles

more apparent, as in fig. 24; the opercular tentacle has be-

come more funnel-shaped. At about the period represented in

fig. 23, the young Spirorbis escapes from the egg, and leads

a short nomadic life; it soon attaches itself, and in less than

twelve hours after hatching has built its limestone tube, in

which it henceforth lives: subsequent observations can only be

made by crushing the shell, as it is not transparent enough

to show the young worm. The tentacles take a rapid develop-

ment; and in fig. 25 we have a small Spirorbis havmg only

nine rings, with tentacles nearly as branching as those of the

adult, and a well-formed operculum, which with advancing age

‘loses all trace of its former tentacular nature. The tentacular

nature of the operculum in this family has also been observed

by Fritz Miiller *.

The principal changes take place almost exclusively in the

anterior extremity; the posterior part of the body does not —

lengthen until the collar and tentacles may be said to be fully

developed; and although we find papille on the sides of the

‘posterior part of the body similar to those forming the single

loop of the collar of the adult, as well as the peculiar scythe-

shaped bristles of each ring, yet the young Spirorbis has, up

to this time, passed through no phase of growth during which

the increase of the posterior part was in the least to be com-

pared with the changes of the anterior extremity. In nearly

all other Annelids we find the posterior extremity playing a

much more prominent part in determining the shape of the

young worm. This is undoubtedly due to the shortness of

their nomadic life; and though capable of active movements

during that period by means of the collar, their freedom soon

comes to an end, and they complete their development after

having assumed the habits of the adult.

[To be continued. }

* Fiir Darwin. Leipzig, 1 64.

219

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

January 10, 1867.—Lieut.-General Sabine, President, in the Chair.

**On the Appendicular Skeleton of the Primates.” By St. George

Mivart, F.Z.S., Lecturer on Comparative Anatomy at St. Mary’s

Hospital.

The author began by mentioning the principal variations found

in the order Primates, as to the absolute and relative length of the

pectoral limb with and without the manus ; and then taking each bone

separately, described the modifications undergone by each in all the

genera of the order*, as also the relative size of the segments and

bones of the limb compared to each other and to the spine. The

pelvic limb was then similarly treated of, and, in addition, its seg-

ments and bones were compared with the homotypal segments and

bones of the pectoral limb.

The author after this reconsidered the question as to the use of

the terms “hand” and “foot,’’ and the applicability of the term

**Quadrumanous ”’ to Apes and Lemuroids.

He controverted the position lately assumed by Dr. Lucaet, that

both anatomically and physiologically the pes of apes is more like

the human hand than the human foot. At the same time he recom-

mended the use of unambiguous homological terms, such as ‘‘ manus”

and “pes” (already adopted by some) instead of “hand” and

** foot,” in all treatises on comparative anatomy.

Tables of the dimensions and proportions of the limbs, their seg-

ments, and bones were then given, exhibiting the variations pre-

sented in these respects throughout the whole series of genera.

The author then considered the more peculiar forms of the order,

beginning with Man.

The principal resemblances and differences in form, size, and pro-

portion between the human appendicular skeleton and that of other

primates were given in detail, followed by a list of those points in

which man differs, as to the bony structure of his limbs, from all

other primates. ;

The limb-skeletons of the Orang, Marmoset, Indri, Slender Lemur,

Tarsier, and Aye-aye were then similarly reviewed, and lists given

of the absolute peculiarities found in each.

The conclusion arrived at from these comparisons was, that Man

differs less from the higher Apes than do certain primates below him

from each other, and that he, thus judged, evidently takes his place

amongst the members of the suborder Anthropoidea. |

* Except certain Lemuroids, of which no specimens exist in this country.

+ Abhandlungen von der Senckenbergischen Naturforschenden Gesellschaft

(Frankfort, 1865), vol. v. p. 275.

220

MISCELLANEOUS,

On the Flowering and Fructification of the Vine.

By H. Margs and J. PLancuon.

In this succinct summary of our researches upon a subject appa-

rently exhausted we shall confine ourselves to the exposition of some

prominent facts, passing designedly over points of secondary im-

portance.

The general structure of the flowers of the cultivated vine is well

known :—a calyx with five denticles, a corolla with five petals, the

edges of which touch and remain adherent at the apex, so as to form

a hood, which is most frequently raised by the stamina; five stamina

opposite to the petals, with subulate filaments longer than the co-

rolla; five hypogynous nectariferous glands; an ovary with two or

three cells, produced into a short style, which is terminated by two

or three imperfectly marked stigmatic lobules.

A singular deviation from this normal structure has been indi-

cated by one of us in certain varieties of vines grown in the south,

especially in the ‘Terrets.””. These are the stocks or the bunches

of flowers called in the idiom of Languedoc avalidouires, from an

old word avali, which implies the idea of disappearing, or becoming

effaced, without leaving any traces. The entire stocks affected by

this degeneration remain, in fact, absolutely sterile, except by the

intervention, whether accidental or artificial, of pollen derived from

other bunches, and capable of fecundating the ovaries of their

flowers. These flowers may be recognized at first sight by the

following characters :—their corolla, which persists for a long time,

opens and spreads into a five-rayed wheel, instead of forming a hood

and falling in a single piece; their petals are greener and thicker

than in the normal state. The stamina, with comparatively short

filaments, present large anthers, of which the two thick turgid cells,

with well-marked fissures of dehiscence, either do not open at all or

only imperfectly, and contain only a pollen with lax and wrinkled

grains; that is to say, these stamina are barren. The ovary and

stigma, on the contrary, are well formed and susceptible of impreg-

nation.

Another type of abnormal flowers is that of the stocks called

coulards, a word which sufficiently expresses that we have to do

with bunches subject to drop and only forming scattered grapes.

This relative sterility, however, does not depend upon external

causes, such as unfavourable climatic conditions, although these may

ageravate it. It is due to the structure of the dropping flowers.

These, in some respects, occupy a middle place between the avali-

douires and the normal flowers. They often present one, two, or

three free petals side by side, with four, three, or two others which

adhere by their apices to form an incomplete hood. The estivation

of these petals is slightly imbricated. Very often the five petals

remain more or less united; but their widened apices, which are

slightly undulated and bordered with a little red edge, have an open-

Miscellaneous. 221

ing between them enabling the stigma to be seen, Of the stamina

of a single flower, some have the filaments slender and the anthers

dehiscent ; these are more or less fertile; the others with shorter

filaments, and with the anthers imperfectly dehiscent, are, of course,

sterile. The pistil is constructed as usual. Consequently the pollen

of the few fertile anthers, or that of neighbouring flowers, causes a

few of the ovaries to develope into fruits. Artificial fecundation by

means of the pollen of other flowers of the vine greatly increases the

proportion of these fertile fruits in the coulards.

A third deviation from the normal type is met with in the flowers.

This is the case of double flowers, by the transformation of the or-

dinary into more or less petaloid stamina, of the five nectariferous

lands into five staminodes either free, or united into a tube, and,

astly, of the ovary into a bundle of little, imperfect leaves, forming

a sort of bud in the centre of the flower, and each of which, repre-

senting a carpellary leaf with or without rudiments of ovules, may

be ovuliferous upon its margins, or at once upon its inner, stigmatic

and polliniferous surfaces, for a variable portion of its apex. This

curious monstrosity, of which one of us intends publishing the details

in the ‘ Annales des Sciences Naturelles,’ possesses peculiar interest

in a botanical point of view ; in fact it recalls the normal state of the

genus Leea, just as the avalidouire abnormal type does the normal

flowers of Cissus.

After the above statements as to the regular or monstrous organiza-

tion of the flowers of the vine, it will be easy to explain the principal

physiological facts of our subject.

The flowers of the cultivated vine seem to be all hermaphrodite.

Perhaps, indeed, nearly the whole of them are so, although a very

great number of the flowers of a bunch regularly fall without setting

and, especially, without ripening fruits. The habitual abortion of a

large proportion of the fruits, and the incomplete development of

many others, depend less, no doubt, upon the state of the organs of

fecundation than upon the preponderance early acquired by the

oung fruit situated at the extremity of each branch of the thyrsus.

hese young fruits serve to starve their neighbours, and sooner or

later bring on their atrophy.

There are, nevertheless, cases in which, in flowers apparently well

formed, the anthers, whiter than usual, prove to be empty of pollen,

These flowers, which have become female by the imperfection of their

stamina, sometimes accompany the ordinary or hermaphrodite

flowers. Here, therefore, we have polygamy with excess of pistils

(or, if it be preferred, imperfection of stamina) in some flowers.

In other cases a very great number of ovaries set and pass into the

state of fruit, but furnish grapes of very small size and destitute of

seeds, These grapes are called millerands (probably from mille

grana). An imperfect fecundation has developed only the pericarp,

leaving the oyules in a rudimentary state, We shall recur hereafter

to the characters of this imperfect development of the fruit.

This is the place to indicate some remarkable peculiarities of the

flowering of the Lambrusques, or wild vines, which occur in such

222 . Miscellaneous.

great abundance in the woods and copses of our southern Depart-

ments. At the first glance it is easy to see that the flowers of these

wild vines differ considerably from those of the cultivated vines.

Their stamina have the filaments longer and more slender; their

style, on the contrary, is much shorter, or might almost be said to

be wanting. They are, moreover, more odorous, the nectariferous

glands being proportionally more developed. The fruits are much

smaller, with the stones less numerous and larger in proportion than

in the ordinary cultivated varieties.

Notwithstanding the hundreds of flowering bunches with which the

climbing stems of the “‘ Lambrusques”’ are covered, entire stocks re-

main absolutely infertile—that is to say, without fruit. Nevertheless

their flowers seem to be regularly constructed. The old individuals

are the only ones which bear fruit. Does the barrenness of the

young stocks arise from the too great luxuriance of the vegetative

organs in the period of their first vigour? This would appear to be

proved by the fact that cultivated “‘Lambrusques” habitually

become infertile, and that pruning, which gives vigour to their

shoots, prevents their setting fruit.

We postpone the closer examination of this question of the ‘* Lam-

brusques,” both from a physiological point of view and as regards

the relations of this supposed wild type to the cultivated varieties

of the vine. .

Let us now study the mode of fecundation of the vine. It has

long been suspected that impregnation takes place beneath the hood

itself of the calyptriform corolla. Appearances indicated this, and

our observations have placed it beyond a doubt; at least this is the

mode in which the phenomenon usually occurs. In the morning

especially, at the moment when the first rays of the sun of May or

June strike the buds which are ready to open, we see, in a few

seconds, the corollas, splitting in five lines from the bottom, detach

themselves from the calyx, rise under the pressure of the stamina

(the inflected filaments of which erect themselves rapidly), and lastly

fall in a single piece, exposing the stamina, which separate by diverg-

ing and curving backwards, whilst the pistil makes its appearance

with its stigma already powdered with pollen. Microscopical exami-

nation shows that this pollen acts very quickly upon the stigma of

its own flower, producing fecundating tubes in a few hours. Another

proof that fecundation takes place beneath the hood of the corolla is,

that, in certain stocks, on particular bunches the hood of the corolla,

instead of falling, remains hermetically applied to the summit of the

ovary, and even dries there, serving as a permanent cap to the

young grape when it is already set and growing.

This direct fecundation of a pistil by the pollen of its own flower

is therefore habitual in the vine. Itis not, however, the only possible

mode; and the proof that there are others consists in the evident

existence of intercrossings between varieties of vines, and the results

which have been for a long time obtained from them.

One of the most remarkable of these crossings, especially as

regards the effect produced, is certainly to be found in the hybrids

Miscellaneous. 223

obtained by M. Bouschet-Bernard pére and M. Henri Bouschet

between various southern stocks (aramon, grenache, &c.) with

colourless juice and the grape called the Teinturier, of which the

juice is coloured. Leaving out of consideration M. H. Bouschet’s

notions, in our opinion incorrect, of the influence of the pollen of the

“Teinturier”’ as a direct modifier of the ovary of the varieties which

it fecundates, we admit as indubitable the mixed, hybrid nature of

the Petit Bouschet or Aramon-teinturier, and of the Alicant-

Bouschet, and even of quadroon hybrids, all with coloured juice,

between the Petit Bouschet and other stocks with colourless juice.

Now in these cases the impregnation was effected by a very simple

process, namely the approximation of the flowering bunches of the two

types by interlacing and contact. This last condition, however, is not

indispensable. It is sufficient that the distance of the bunches to be

mutually fecundated be but small; the seeds of the approximated

grapes furnished mixed products having evident traces of the cha-

racters of their parents.

What, in this process and generally in nature, is the agent of

transport of the pollen from one flower to another? Is it the wind?

Ts it the mutual friction of the flowers in contact? Is it the inter-

vention of insects? Perhaps one or all of these, according to circum-

stances. That the wind transports mixed pollinic dust will not be

disputed by any one who has seen the flowering bunches of the

vine, their abundance and their pulverulent and light pollen. That

friction may act is probable in the case of stocks which, like those of

the southern vines, so slightly interlace their branches and flori-

ferous thyrsi. Lastly, we may suppose that insects assist, at least as

regards the nocturnal Lepidoptera (Noctuidae, Pyralide, &c.) ; in

the daytime, on the contrary, we have only seen upon the flowers of

the vine, at least habitually, a species of Dasytes, and a larva or

nympha of a Locusta, leaving out of the account the caterpillars of

Pyralis, and especially of Cochylis, which haunt the bunches rather

as enemies than as auxiliaries, and destroy much more than they

fecundate. |

To sum up. The impregnation of the flowers of the vine is

effected habitually beneath the hood of the corolla ; each flower then

fecundates itself. Foreign pollen may nevertheless, in various ways,

attain the stigma of flowers, either unimpregnated (avalidouires,

coulards) or already covered with pollen. The sterility of certain

flowers is explained by the imperfection of the stamina (avalt-

douires, coulards) ; that of the young or pruned “ Lambrusque ”’ is

probably caused by the too great vigour of the vegetation, a deriva-

tion of the sap from the flowers towards the leaves ; that of the

double flowers is due to the transformation of the stamina and

pistils into petaloid or foliaceous organs.

It may be added that the floral degenerations known as avali-

douires, coulards, and double flowers appear sometimes suddenly in

vines which presented no traces of them, that they occur especially '

in wet soils in which the rains of winter and spring remain, that

they affect entire stocks, that they persist habitually in the stock

224 Miscellaneous.

when once they have attacked it, and are even propagated by layers

and cuttings, that grafting alone can cure the evil, when it is de-

sired to avoid the radical remedy of pulling up, and, lastly, that

certain varieties are more subject than others to this organic change

—the “Terret noir,’ for example, being mest inclined to become

avalidouire or coulard, and the ‘‘ Clairette blanche’’ being hitherto

the only one which has furnished us with double flowers.— Comptes

Rendus, February 11, 1867, pp. 254-259. .

Note on the Law of Sexual Development in Insects.

By H. Lanpots.

It is generally supposed, from the observations of Dzierzon and

Von Siebold, that the working bees originate from ova fecundated by

the queen which deposits them, by means of the semen of her

receptaculum seminis, whilst the male bees issue from non-fecundated

ova. Von Siebold especially averred that the demonstrated exist-

ence of spermatozoids in the eggs of worker-cells, and their non-

existence in those of drone-cells, sufficiently prove that in bees

the formation of the sexes depends upon fecundation. But the eggs

from which worker bees originate are deposited, as is well known,

in different cells from those of the males; and, moreover, the paste

which serves for the nourishment of the young bees is not the

same in the two cases. Hence naturally arose the question whether

it would not be possible to produce male bees from eggs laid by the

queen in cells intended for workers, by transferring these eggs into

cells made for drones, and taking care that the adult workers should

not give the larvee any nourishment but that on which the drones

are fed. On the other hand, by a similar transfer, might not

workers be produced from drone-eggs ?

I have made this experiment several times,—at first, indeed, without

‘success, because the bees quickly destroyed my work of transfer;

but finally I succeeded in deceiving them, not only once, but re-

peatedly. I may remark that we cannot’ succeed in the transfer

of the eggs if they are removed from an oviferous comb into an-

other containing no eggs. The eggs being extremely delicate, care

must be taken not to touch them in transferring them. To manage

this, by means of a small pointed knife I cut the bottom of the cell

a little round each egg, and then, removing the little fragment of

-wax with the egg which it bore, I transported it into another cell.

I was surprised to see worker bees originate from male eggs, and

vice versd. There could not be any error in the experiment, for I

‘made my observations several times every day ; besides, when the bees

had emerged, the shell of the egg was still to be seen placed upon the

little morsel of wax which had served to transport it. According to

‘these experiments, therefore, it is not to the fecundation of the eggs,

or to the want of this fecundation, that we can ascribe the produc-

tion of workers or drones; but it is upon the food that the sexual

‘characters of the bees depend.— Comptes Rendus, February 4, 1867,

pp. 222-224, | vay

Miscellaneous. 225

On the Structure of the Heart in Fishes of the Genus Gadus.

By M. Jourpain.

In 1858 Professor Hyrtl of Vienna published an interesting

memoir on the absence of blood-vessels in the hearts of certain

Vertebrata. He announced that the heart in the Batrachia is com-

pletely deprived of vessels—a peculiarity previously unknown, and

the reality of which, we may say in passing, we have ascertained in

the Batrachia of this country. The aortic bulb alone possesses some

very delicate vascular branches, comparable to the vasa vasorum, of

which M. Hyrtl indicated the origin, course, and termination with

the rigorous exactitude characteristic of that anatomist, a recognzied

master in the art of injection.

The heart in the bony fishes presents a state intermediate between

the heart without vessels of the Batrachia and the vascular heart of

the Mammalia and Birds,—that is to say, that only one-half of the

thickness of the ventricular wall, the outer stratum, receives branches

of the arterial system, and that the other half is completely deprived

of them. The heart in the osseous fishes might therefore be desig-

nated a semivascular heart. The central organ of the circulation

presents this plan of construction in the fishes of our coasts. The

most penetrating fine injections never implicate more than the outer

ares of the ventricle, the compact structure of which approaches

what we are accustomed to see in the heart of the Mammalia and

Birds. The inner layer, in which, we repeat, the most minute ex-

amination fails to detect the least trace of vascularity, presents, on

the contrary, a soft and spongy texture, and separates readily from

the outer layer of dense tissue—a peculiarity alluded to by Cuvier,

Déllinger, and Rathke, who did not, however, understand its

significance.

The Gadi present an exception which the mode of circulation ¢

fishes renders worthy of remark. Like that of the Batrachia, the

heart of the Gadi is destitute of the vascular element. Fine injec-

tions driven in through the arteries so as to return by the veins, never

penetrate into the walls of the ventricle, nor into those of the auricle.

The aortic bulb alone possesses some very slender branches ; but

these never pass the scissure which separates this last cardiac

chamber from the preceding one. The arterioles are furnished by

the hyoidian artery, which is dependent upon the first two epi-

branchials ; the venules open into the hyoidian veins, which in their

turn are tributaries of the common venous sinus. With this absence

of vessels corresponds a peculiar structure of the ventricular walls,

very analogous to that observed in the Batrachia. The muscular

fibres, instead of constituting by their apposition a dense and compact

tissue, form bundles and trabecule#, which divide and interlace in

such a manner as to give origin to an areolar and spongy mass. It

is in the irregular passages and lacunar spaces thus produced that the

venous blood diffuses itself at the moment of the ventricular diastole.

At this moment the blood permeates the walls of the ventricle like

a sponge, and it is pressed out again by the movement of systole

which succeeds.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 16

226 Miscellaneous.

The heart in the Gadi, like that of osseous fishes in general, being

a venous heart, and, on the other hand, its ventricle and auricle being

always deprived of vessels with red blood, it follows necessarily that

the venous blood alone serves for the nutrition of muscular fibre,

and maintains the contractility of the latter. It is by the repeated

conflict of the venous blood and the muscular fibre that is produced

the double movement of assimilation and decomposition which con-

stitutes nutrition. We are convinced that the venous blood issuing

from the heart would furnish on analysis a somewhat higher pro-

portion of carbonic acid than that which enters the auricle, since the

blood driven into the branchial artery must contain in addition the

acid formed by the muscles of the auricle and ventricle in conse-

quence of their contraction.—Comptes Rendus, January 28th, 1867,

pp. 192-194. .

On a new Specimen of Telerpeton Elginense.

By Prof. T. H. Huxiey, LL.D., F.R.S., V.P.G.S.

The specimen which was described in this paper had been broken

into five pieces, exhibiting hollow casts of most of the bones of

Telerpeton Elginense. It is the property of Mr. James Grant of

Lossiemouth, and came from the reptiliferous beds of that locality,

along with some highly interesting fragments of Stagonolepis and

Hyperodapedon. ‘The casts described by the author consisted of

impressions of the bones of the skull, together with the lower jaw

and the teeth, of most of the vertebre and ribs, of the greater

portions of the pelvic and scapular arches, and of representatives of

most of the bones of the fore and hind limbs; and it was stated that

the characters of all these portions of the skeleton indicated deci-

dedly Lacertilian affinities.

In describing these remains, Professor Huxley discussed especially

the biconcave. character of the vertebrae, the mode of implantation

of the teeth (which he believed to be Acrodont, and not Thecodont),

and the anomalous structure of the fifth digit of the hind foot (which

presents only two phalanges, a proximal and a terminal)—a structure

which differs from that of all known Lacertilian Reptiles, whether

recent or fossil. His researches had led him to conclude that the

animal is one of the Reptilia, and is devoid of the slightest indication

of affinity with the Amphibia. In all its characters it is decidedly

Saurian, and, accords with the suborder Kionocrania of the true

Lacertilia; but the author had not been able to make sure that it

possessed a columella. He also remarked that the possession by

Telerpeton Elginense of vertebree with concave articular faces does

not interfere with this view, as, although most recent Lacertilia have

concavo-convex vertebre, biconcave vertebree much more deeply

excavated than those of 7. Elginense are met with among the exist-

ing Geckos.

Professor Huxley in conclusion drew attention to the interesting

fact that Telerpeton presents not a single character approximating it

towards the type of the Permian Proterosauria,.or the Triassic

Miscellaneous. 227

Rhynchosaurus and the probably Triassic African and Asiatic allies

of that genus, or to the Mesozoic Dinosauria, and that, whether

the age of the deposit in which it occurs be Triassic or Devonian,

Telerpeton is a striking example of a persistent type of animal or-

ganization.— Proc. Geol. Soc. Dec. 19, 1866.

On the Incubation of the Eggs of the Small Spotted Dogfish (Scyl1-

lium catulus). By M. Coste.

At Concarneau, in a reservoir of 1500 metres surface and of

3 metres in depth, divided into six compartments, hollowed out in a

granite rock and defended by thick walls from the violence of the

waves, we have succeeded, by means of grated floodgates which may

be opened or closed at pleasure, in imitating the conditions of the

open sea, with its flux and reflux, so well that organic phenomena

hitherto most completely concealed in the depths of the ocean are

accomplished there under the eye of the observer. Not only do

most of the species live there in a state of familiar domesticity, ex-

hibiting all the peculiarities of their habits, but their reproduction is

effected, presenting a new field of observation in embryogeny. Of

this the following is a fresh example :-—

** At the beginning of April 1866,’ M. Guillou writes to me, “‘we

put into one of the compartments of the vivarium a pair of the Little

Spotted Dogfish (Squalus catulus, Linn.). The female laid eighteen

eggs in the course of the month. These eggs hatched at the begin-

ning of December ; the incubation therefore lasts about nine months.

The young are very lively.”

Thus a phenomenon which Jasts nine months (and one of the most

delicate phenomena, since it implies the formation of a superior

organism) may be accomplished under these artificial conditions with

as much certainty as if it took place at the great depths where this

species usually deposits its eggs. This, in my opinion, is one of the

most decisive proofs of the perfection of the vast hydraulic apparatus

in which we carry on our experiments. Thanks to the perfection of

this apparatus, we shall henceforward study the development of

marine species, day by day and hour by hour, just as we investigate

that of the chicken in the egg.

At one of the extremities of the vivarium there is a large building,

of which the ground-floor is provided with numerous aquaria for the

isolation of objects which it is desired to observe closely ; whilst its

first floor has been converted into rooms for dissections and micro-

scopic observations. Six French and foreign naturalists came

last summer to take their places in this laboratory, and devoted

themselves in perfect freedom to any investigations that they chose

to undertake. I offer the same hospitality to any who may be dis-

posed to profit by it. It is from this laboratory that we have derived

all the principles which served for the basis of the regulation of the

marine fisheries, and all the methods the application of which justly

claims the title of the “agriculture of the sea.’””"— Comptes Rendus,

January 21, 1867, pp. 99-100.

228 Miscellaneous.

~ New Reptiles from Chili, Brazil, and Persia.

By Dr. Sre:1nDACHNER.

1. Hemipodion Kotschyanum, nov. gen. et sp. (Fam. Scincoidet).

—Body much elongated; extremities slightly developed, the anterior

with three, the posterior with two toes of unequal length; nasals

divided; no supranasal shield; ear-orifice not visible; inferior eye-

lid with a transparent disk; palate without teeth; scales smooth ;

brown points in regular lines on the sides of the body and on the

tail. From Persia. :

2. Dromicus chilensis, sp. n.—Scales in twenty-three rows ; three

postocular shields; back brown, with four yellow longitudinal lines,

of which the upper ones extend to the posterior end of the upper

margin of the eye. From Chili.

3. Geoptyas collaris, sp. n.—Nearly allied to Geoptyas (Cory- |

phodon) pantherinus. Scales in seventeen rows; black streaks on the

hinder margins of the 4—7th upper labial shields and corresponding

lower labials; a black band running obliquely backwards and

downwards on each side of the neck. From Brazil. ;

4, Geoptyas flaviventris, sp. n.—Back light brown, sometimes

with regular black transverse lines, without black streaks and bands

on the head and-neck ; belly light yellow. From Brazil.

9. Liophis pulcher, sp. n.—Black oval transverse spots, between

which smaller ones are placed, on each side of the hody, and reach-

ing down to the last but three of the longitudinal rows of scales

(counting from the ventral margin). A broad black band on each

side of the head, extending from the posterior margin of the eye to

the neck, and then united by a transverse band with that of the

opposite side. Scales on the body in nineteen rows; eight supra-

labial shields ; anal shield divided ; ventral shields 193. From Chili.

—Anzeiger der Ahad, d. Wiss. in Wien, February 7, 1867, pp. 40-

41.

On the Nature of Anthers.

J. Miller, the elaborator of the Euphorbiacee for DeCandolle’s

Prodromus, has published three brief papers in the ‘ Mémoires de la

Société de Phys. et d’Hist. Nat. de Genéve,’ upon points relative to

the anther, which fell under his observation in the progress of his

work. The first is a case in which the anther had reverted to a

leaf, giving evidence that this organ is homologous with a plane

lamina, its margins or line of dehiscence answering to the margins of

aleaf. The second is upon the trilocular anther of Pachystemon,

neatly showing that this (and, by just analogy, the three-celled anther

of dyenia also) is not a combination, but answers to a single leaf.

The third exhibits the double flexure, in the bud, of the apex of the

filament in Cephalocroton, the anther remaining upright, as con-

trasted with the inverted anthers of Croton.—Silliman’s American

Journal, January 1867.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,

[THIRD SERTES.}

No, 112. APRIL 1867,

eA PN

—

XXXVI.—WNote on the Excavating Sponges; with Descriptions

of four new Species. By Aupany Hancock, F.L.S.

[Plates VII. & VIII.]

Since the publication of my paper on the excavating Sponges*,

I have reexamined nearly all the species therein described, and

have carefully investigated several new and interesting forms

from various parts of the world; and, as a result of these re-

searches, I have only become more confirmed in the opinion

that these lowly organized creatures are endowed with the power

(of whatever nature it may be) of forming in shell and other

hard calcareous bodies the crypts and channels within which

they lie concealed. ‘The means by which this work is achieved

is still, I frankly admit, involved in much obscurity. |

Shortly after the appearance of the paper above alluded to, I

satisfied myself that the larger bodies found in contact with the

surface of Cliona celata were not organically connected with it,

as I originally thought, but were really nothing more than

decalcified portions of the horny membranous tissue of the

oyster-shell within which the Cliona was buried ; and some time

“ago I wrote to Dr. Bowerbank to this effect. If, therefore,

Cliona works out the cavities it inhabits in the manner I sup-

posed, namely, mechanically, it must be by the aid of the smaller

bodies described in my paper, or by the spicula themselves,

My object, however, on the present occasion is not to discuss

the means by which Cliona excavates its habitation, but rather

to give some additional specific characters that distinguish the

British species, and which originally escaped observation. But

in the first place it must be stated that Dr. Bowerbank is not

exactly correct when he asserts, as he has done in the second

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vol. iii, p. 321, May 1849,

t+ On the 28th of February, 1866.

Ann, & Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 17

280 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges.

volume (p. 216) of his recently published ‘Monograph of the

British Spongiade,’ that I have divided Dr. Johnston’s Hali-.

chondria celata into twelve species. It does not appear that

Dr. Johnston ever saw any one of the species described by me;

there is certainly nothing in his description to show that he had

examined more than one form of Cliona*. Neither do I see any

reason for believing that Dr. Bowerbank himself has enjoyed

any greater advantage; for if he had had in his possession spe-

cimens of my species, he assuredly would never have written

that “nearly all these proposed new species have the same habit

and the same forms of spicula, with only such an amount of

variation in size and form as may readily be found in a single

field of view beneath the microscope in any well-known specimen

of Halichondria celata of Johnston, when mounted in Canada

balsam’’+.~ Now I have numerous slides, so mounted, of Cliona

celata, Grant, which species is undoubtedly the same as John-

ston’s second variety under that specific denomination, and I

have never found on any of them more than one form of spicu-

lum, or any of the forms that characterize Cliona Northumbrica,

C. gracilis, C. Howsei, C. Alderi, C. corallinoides, C. lobata, or

C. vastifica; neither have I, in any of these species, found the

exact form of spiculum that distinguishes C. celata. In fact

the habit of the sponge and the characters of the spicula are so

well pronounced that, with the exception of one, which I admit

to be critical, few naturalists, after a careful examination of the

species I have described, will doubt their distinctness.

And here it may be observed that the study of C. celata alone

is not sufficient for the full comprehension of the questions con-

nected with the excavating Sponges. This species is not by any

means typical of the group: it has but one form of spiculum,

while by far the greater number have two or three kinds, and

the sponge itself does not assume in a decided manner that

lobed structure which is so dominant among the species. All

the British forms should be carefully examined ; and the foreign, ,

which are very abundant, should be investigated with equal

assiduity. When this is done there will be little difference of

opinion on most questions connected with the subject.

When I drew up the descriptions of the species, I had not

* This, however, does not appear to have been Dr. Johnston’s own

opinion. In a letter I had the pleasure of receiving from that excellent

naturalist shortly after the publication of my paper on Cliona, speaking

on this subject he says, “I have no doubt my C. celata embraces several

species.” But this was a hasty utterance, written on the spur of the mo-

ment, and probably meant nothing more than an expression of his conyie-

tion that there are more than one species of British Cliona.

+ Monograph of the British Spongiade, vol, ii- p. 216.

Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges. 231

mounted any of the spicula in balsam; it was not till some time

afterwards that this was done, and the discovery made that a

third minute form of spiculum had been overlooked in several

of the species. It was unfortunate that this had escaped ob-

servation in the first instance, as it aids materially in distin-

guishing the species, though the characters originally given

appear amply sufficient for the purpose.

_ Cliona celata possesses only pin-like spicula, according to all

writers on the subject; and it is equally true that most of the

Clione have likewise pin-like forms: but in very many instances

they have also associated with them other forms; and it is such

association of various kinds of spicula that chiefly characterizes

the species, and that distinguishes most of those I have described

from C. celata. Dr. Bowerbank, however, denies the existence

of a second kind of spiculum, fusiform or “ acerate,” in any of

the British species*. This distinguished naturalist believes the

fusiform spicula described by me to be adventitious, adhering

accidentally to the surface of the sponge. Such belief is per-

fectly untenable. The fusiform spicula are not attached to the

surface, as assumed by the Doctor, but are imbedded throughout

the substance of the sponge in vast numbers; they are certainly

numerically equal to the pin-like form, as is stated-to be the

ease in the original description of C. corallinoides and C. Cana-

densis. There is no more reason for supposing the fusiform

spicula to be adventitious than’ there is for assuming the pin-

like forms themselves to be so; both kinds undoubtedly belong

to the organism. It may also be stated that numerous foreign

species examined by me have similar fusiform spicula associated

with the pin-like form; and in many instances there is likewise

present the third minute kind already mentioned as occurring

im several of the British species. But even when only the pin-

like spicula are found, they are usually sufficiently characteristic

to distinguish the species; when, however, this form is, as just

stated, associated with other kinds of spicula, there can rarely

be any doubt on the subject.

All the three forms of spicula are found in each of the mem-

branes of the sponge. In such species as C. Northumbrica, C.coral-

linoides, and C. vastifica the pin-like form is the least numerous,

being only sparingly distributed in the internal membranes,

though they are densely crowded in the papillz, where they are

arranged longitudinally in parallel order, with the heads mostly

in one direction; so that when the papille are flattened or re-

tracted, they assume a radiating disposition. The fusiform

spicula are in vast numbers in connexion with the external and

* Op. cit. vol, ii, ps 216,

17*

232. Mr, A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges.

internal membranes, and occur also in the papillae, where they

are frequently arranged transversely. The minute spicula are

found everywhere, but in the greatest number in the external

membrane, particularly on the papille; they are sometimes

erowded together in vast multitudes. In the species which have

only pin-like spicula, these spicula equally pervade all the mem-

branes; but I have not observed that they assume any definite

arrangement in the papille, though in C. globulifera, one of the

species described in the sequel of this paper, which has only the

pin-like form, they are occasionally arranged in® a radiating

manner in the internal membranes. Thus it appears that, in

some instances at least, Cliona does show a limited degree of

order in the distribution of the spicula.

It must not, however, be supposed that the spicula supply

the only characters that distinguish the species: the colour of

the sponge must also be taken into account, as well as the size,

number, and distribution of the papille; the general habit and

mode of branching, or, in other words, the size and character of

the burrows containing the sponge are highly characteristic.

But here, again, we are unfortunately at issue with Dr. Bower-

bank, who asserts that these burrows are made by “ lithodomous

Annelids”*, and consequently the branching of the sponge must

be accidental, being entirely dependent for its character on the

form of the cavities within which the sponge is lodged, being

moulded, in fact, in worm-burrows. I shall not here reiterate

the facts and arguments brought forward in my former paper

to refute such an opinion. It may, however, be asked how it

is that, while C. celata is found in vast abundance on our coasts,

inhabiting excavations in shells and limestone, the worm or

annelid assumed to have made the cavities has never yet been

determined. Surely, if these are worm-burrows, we ought

naturally to expect to find the maker of them, as frequently at

least as Cliona, in peaceable undisputed possession of its habita-

tion. But no, Cliona alone occupies these cavities; no worm

has yet been taken that the naturalist can pronounce to have

made them. Then why not allow Cliona to be the fabricator, as

it is the constant possessor, of its excavated home?

Dr. Bowerbank, indeed, mentions “several” instances of

having found ‘Annelids occupying the “numerous sinuous

canals” in large Balani from the Guliot caves in Sark, and also

of finding “living Annelids in deeply seated portions of the

perforations in the limestone boulders of Tenby”+. There is

nothing surprising in this; in fact we might have expected

such instances to occur much more frequently to a naturalist

* Op. cit. vol. ii. p. 221, ~ > Ibid,

Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges. 233

of Dr. Bowerbank’s experience. Many worms and other ma-

rine animals conceal themselves in any hole or crevice they can

find, and numerous worms or annelids perforate both shells

and limestone and other hard calcareous bodies. Living worms

occupying their own burrows in these substances are frequently

met with; and it is not uncommon to find such burrows in

shells perforated by Cliona, and mingling in the most intri-

cate manner with the excavations of the latter. But there is

never any difficulty in determining which was made by the

worm and which by the sponge. And if the instances men-

tioned in the ‘ Monograph of the British Spongiade’ are genuine

worm-burrows, neither can there be, in these cases, any uncer-

tainty as to the fact of their being so.

Worm-burrows are always linear, usually cylindrical, and are

more or less tortuous; they never assume a dendritic form, are

sometimes double, or as it were bent upon themselves, and a little

flattened ; the surface is invariably smooth, never punctured

or shagreened, as it is in the burrows of Clona, the excava-

tions of which, on the contrary, are always dendritic, dividing

dichotomously, anastomosing, usually constricted at intervals

by perforated septa, so.as to form a congeries of small chambers,

and having the surface constantly punctured or shagreened,

and generally giving off on every side numerous delicate cecal

tubes.

To account “for the vast number of perforated shells, and

the comparative rareness of the Annelids,” it is suggested, in

the work on the British Spongiade before quoted*, that the

worms assumed to have made these perforations obtain their

nutriment by passing the excavated substance, “abounding in

animal matter,” through the digestive organs, the analogy of

the earthworm being relied on. Unfortunately, however, for

the advocacy of such an idea, the excavations inhabited by Cliona

are of the same character and equally extensive in limestone.

Whatever made these burrows in the one material also made

them in the other; of this there can be no doubt; and yet it

would be very hard to believe that these hypothetical worms

would be able to derive much nutriment from limestone, how-

ever much they might obtain from shell. This fact, indeed,

sufficiently disproves the nutritive theory; and the difficulty

still remains with those who assume the agency of worms, to

account for the great number and vast extent of the excavations

occupied by Cliona, and the almost entire absence of worms.

But there is another equally formidable obstacle in the

way of attributing these excavations to worms, and which ap-

pears to be perfectly insurmountable. In all the excavations

* Vol. ii. p. 220,

234 Mr, A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges.

eccupied by Clione there are numerous circular orifices opening

at the surface of the shell or stone containing the parasite ;

now the papille or oscula of the sponge, communicating with

the water, always protrude through these apertures, and invari-

ably correspond to them in size, number, and position, leaving

no orifice unoccupied, and exactly fitting each, whether there be

upwards of two hundred to the square inch, as in C. vastifica,

or only about twenty-five or less, as in C. celata. low are we

to account for such a fact as this, if it be maintained that these

orifices were drilled by worms? Are we to consider that this

complete correspondence between these parts of the sponge and

the orifices is a mere chance coincidence—wonderful, indeed, if

true? or that the worm made the openings purposely, in strict.

accordance with the requirements of the sponge that on some

future day might-take up its abode in the deserted excavation ?

or is it that the sponge has the power of modifying the position,

number, and size of these important organs to meet the cireum-

stances of its usurped home? ‘The first two propositions cannot

be entertained for a moment, and the last is contradicted by the

fact that C. vastifica is never found with few and large papille,

like C. celata ; nor in the latter species are they ever very nu-

merous and minute, as is the case with the former. And, indeed,

the arrangement, size, and number of the papille are good spe- |

cific characters throughout the genus. .

If we now refer to what is stated in my former paper on the

subject, already quoted, and at the same time take into account

what is advanced on the present occasion, we shall find that the

following facts seem to be sufficiently demonstrated. And they

_ certainly appear cogent enough to satisfy the most scrupulous

inquirer that Cliona excavates for itself its abode in hard calea-

reous bodies :—

1, That the sponge, when examined in a good state, is always

found to fill every part of the excavation, even to the minutest

ramification.

‘et That the excavations are as frequently in limestone as in

shell.

- 8. That no worm has been found that ean be pronounced to

have made these excavations, and that worms are rarely or never

taken in them. ; ,

4, That these excavations have no resemblance whatever to

the burrows of worms.

5. That the surface of the exeavations inhabited by Clione is

always shagreened or punctured in a peculiar manner, while

that of the burrows of worms is always smooth.

6. That Clione with the papille of the same size, number,

Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges. 235.

and arrangement, and with the same kind of spicula, always.

occupy similar burrows.

7. That the oscula or papille always correspond in size,

number, and position to the external orifices in the surface of.

the shell or stone enclosing the sponge.

8. That Cliona has been traced through every stage of growth,

from the microscopic gemmule adding branch after branch and

lobe after lobe, to the fully developed sponge, excavating step

by step its complicated abode in sound transparent shell *.

Cliona undoubtedly works out the cavities it inhabits, whether

mechanically or otherwise. Whatever the process may be, the

difficulty in believing that a sponge, even if deprived of all

mechanical agency, can burrow into hard substances is much

lessened since I first wrote on the subject. It has recently been:

ascertained. that some of the Polyzoa bury themselves in hard

caleareous bodies, as does also Lagotia viridis, a minute and

feeble animalcule} ; and it is now well known that certain uni-

cellular Fungi live immersed in the shells of mollusks and in

other hard calcareous bodies{. And, surely, since such is the

case, since plants, without motion or any mechanical aid, work

out for themselves crypts and channels in hard shell, there can

be no difficulty in the way of believing in, the possibility of a

sponge forming its habitation within substances of the same

nature. And it is interesting to observe how similar the ramifi-

cations of these Fungi are to those of Cliona, the resemblance

being so close in many instances as to lead to the idea that they

might prove to be microscopic sponges, had we not the high

authority of Kolliker for believing in their fungoid nature.

Before concluding these few remarks, a word or two may be

said on a certain relation that appears to exist between Cliona

and the Foraminifera. All the excavating Sponges display a

lobed structure, some of them to avery remarkable degree. The

lobes are usually angulated, sometimes more or less rounded, and

are always connected together by exceedingly short constricted

stems into branches which, dividing dichotomously, anastomose,

the division and anastomosis usually going on to such an extent

that the sponge ultimately becomes a congeries of small lobes.

Now the sarcode of the Foraminifera is generally composed of a

series of similar lobes, which are united in like manner by short

constricted stems, or’ “ stolons,” as they are called, only differ-

* Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser..2. vol. iii. : 327, pl. 14. fon

+ Described by Strethill Wright, M.D., in Edinburgh New Philosophical

Journal, new series, vol. vii. p. 276. :

+ “On the frequent occurrence of Vegetable Parasites in the hard

structures of Animals,” by Prof, Kolliker, Ann. & Mag, Nat. Hist. ser. 3.

vol. iv. p. 300, Oct. 1859. .

236 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges.

ing from Cliona in the fact that they are usually arranged either

spirally or cyclically, and do not assume a regularly branched

character ; but nevertheless the arrangement of the lobes in the

two groups is occasionally very similar, |

If we remove the testaceous covering of any of the Rotaline,

and suppose the sarcode unrolled, we shall see at once how

much the structure resembles a branch of Cliona corallinoides,

for instance: both are composed of a series of nodules or lobes

united by very short constricted stems. The sarcode of Nodo-

saria, however, requires no unrolling to exhibit this relation-

ship; but it will be best understood on comparing the figures —

of the various species illustrating my paper before referred to

on the excavating Sponges with the many instructive figures of

the sarcode given in Dr. Carpenter’s ‘ Introduction to the Study

of the Foraminifera,’ published by the Ray Society. On exa-

mining the representation of the cast of the chambers of Ordi-

toides Fosteri therein given from Ehrenberg*, it is seen that the

chambers or lobes are arranged cyclically ; but in a radial direc-

tion they assume a branched distribution; and if we trace the

connexion of the lobes (Pl. VII. fig. 8) from the centre to the

circumference, beginning with those next the primordial lobe,

we can easily observe not merely that they are connected into

branches by delicate stems, but that these branches divide di«

chotomously and anastomose very much in the same manner as

do those of Cliona. Indeed the structure appears to be essen-

tially the same in both, differing only in the fact that in Ordi-

tpides the lobes, in addition to a branched, partake of a cyclical

arrangement.

Should this similarity in the structure of the Foraminifera

and Cliona be anything more than a mere vague analogy, spi-

_ cula might be expected to occur in some species of the former;

and accordingly such seems to be the case. A few years ago

Dr. J. E. Gray discovered spicula in a new generic form desig-

nated by him Carpenteria +; and at the time he commented on

the fact as proving the connexion supposed to exist between the

Foraminifera and Porifera: it is possible, however, that these

spicules may be parasitic. It would therefore seem likely that

there is something real in the relationship pointed out; and,

indeed, when we recollect that the Clione are among the lower-

organized Sponges, their intimate connexion with the Foramini-

fera is what might be looked for.

I shall now close these few remarks with emended descriptions

of the spicula of the British Ciione, and with full descriptions.

® PI 22. fig. 2.;

T Proceedings of the Zoological Society, pt. xxyi. p. 266, April 27, 1858,

Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges. = 287

of four new foreign species. The characters of the additional

spicula in the former are put in italics, so that the reader may

see at a glance what is now added.

Cliona celata. Pl. VII. fig. 7.

- Spicula pin-like, long and stout, a little fusiform and some-

what bent, measuring upwards of -=!; of an inch in length; the

head is well defined, globular, approaching to ovate, with gene-

rally a terminal obtuse point, bemg placed not exactly at the

end of the shaft.

Cliona gorgonioides.

Spicula piv-like, large and stout, measuring y of an inch

long; the head oval, and frequently at some little distance from

the extremity; thence the shaft gradually tapers to the other

or pointed end, and is usually much bent, particularly towards

the head, and sometimes the pointed extremity is a little recurved.

This is a critical species, and is probably a mere variety of

C. celata.

: Cliona Northumbrica. Pl. VII. fig. 1.

Spicula of three kinds. The 1st much the largest, measuring

;', of an inch in length, is pin-like, straight, sharp-pointed, with

the head large, round, and terminal: the 2nd kind is fusiform,

scarcely more than one-fourth the length of the first, rather

stout, much and suddenly bent in the centre, with both ends

sharply pointed, and when viewed through the ¢th-of-an-inch

object-glass is seen to be minutely spinous: the 3rd form is

very minute, being not more than +355 inch long ; it ts cylindrical,

bent sharply in the centre, and apparently smooth under the %-inch

object-glass, though cecasionally there are slight mdications of

spines ; the extremities are recurved, slightly enlarged, and rounded.

_ The second and third forms are more numerous than the first,

which is most abundant in the papille.

When dry, the sponge is of a pale, clear ochreous-yellow co-

Jour. Since the publication of my former paper, a few additional

specimens have occurred on the Northumberland coast, and one

in an oyster-shell, probably from Scotland.

Chona vastifica. PI. VII. fig. 2.

Spicula of three kinds. The first pin-like, 4. inch in length,

straight, rather slender, and diminishing imperceptibly to a very

fine pomt at one end, the other terminating in a perfectly

globular head: the second kind is about one-third the length of

the first, and is much thinner; it is stoutish in the centre,

where it rather suddenly bends a little, and thence tapers

gradually towards the ends, which are sharply. pointed; it is

288 Mr. A. Hancock on the Excavating Sponges.

throughout minutely spined; but in some instances the spines

are sufficiently strong to be observed with the }-inch object-

glass: the third form is z7'5¢ inch long, cylindrical, irregularly

bent or angulated once or twice, occasionally three times ; it has a

central angle, and is strongly spined ; the extremities are obtuse.

Several specimens have recently occurred in oyster-shells, but

the locality is not known. When dry the sponge is of a yel-

lowish-white colour. There are both large and small papille in

this species ; the former are three times the size of the latter,

and are scattered at wide intervals among the others,

Cliona corallinoides. PI. VII. fig. 3.

Spicula of three kinds. The first, = inch long, is pin-like,

slender, generally bent in the centre, tapering gradually to a

sharp point at one end, and at the other furnished with a well-

defined elliptical head: the second kind is scarcely one-third

the length of the first ; it is fusiform, very delicate, and suddenly

bent in the centre, and when observed with the g-inch object-

glass is seen to be minutely spined; the extremities are sharply

pointed ; the third form is minute, being only zy'yq inch long ; tt

as spinous, with the extremities obtuse, and is generally zigzagged,

having three angles, one being in the centre. .

A year or two ago Mr, H.T. Mennell obtained at Guernsey a

specimen of this species in a valve of Pecten maximus. The dried

sponge is of a brown colour.

Cliona gracilis. Pl. VII. fig. 4

Spicula of three kinds,—the first pin-like, abel ;', inch long,

generally a little bent, stout, and inclining to fusiform, with the

pointed end gradually tapering; head rounded, somewhat ellip-

tical, and merging imperceptibly into the shaft ; the second kind

is fusiform, one-third the length of the first, less stout, and

gradually bent in the centre; it is minutely spined, and has the

extremities sharply pointed: the third form is about + !55 inch

long, and ts usually zigzagged so as to form four or five angles ;

it is most minutely spined, and has the extremities rounded and

recurved.

When dry, the sponge is of a yellowish- brown colour.

Cliona Howsei. Pl. VII. fig. 5.

Spicula of three kinds,—the first pin-like, about +4; inch long,

very delicate, generally straight, with the head broadly ovate,

short, well-marked, terminal, “and having the narrow end at the

extremity, and sometimes a little prolonged: the second form is

abundant and generally somewhat longer than the first; it is

equally slender, mostly slightly bent, and gradually diminishes to

Mr. A. Hancock on new Species of Excavating Sponges. 289

a fine point at one extremity ; the other has usually two heads—

one terminal or nearly so, the second about one-third down the

shaft; the terminal head is frequently wanting: the third form

is about 15 inch long, rather stout, cylindrical, usually trregu-

larly bent or angulated, and stronyly spined, with the extremities

obtuse.

A few additional specimens have occurred on the Northumber-

land coast. The sponge, when dry, is of a pale yellow-ochre

. colour.

Cliona Aldert.

Spicula of two kinds,—the first pin-like, ;+, inch long, mo-

derately thick, slightly bent, with a small head near one end,

and tapering to the other extremity ; the second form is scareely

shorter than the first, and has one end truncate, the other

pointed, and is decidedly bent in the centre.

- Sponge, in a dried state, of a yellowish-brown colour.

Cliona lobata. Pl. VII. fig. 6.

Spicula of two kinds,—the first ;4 inch long, not very slen-

der, mostly a little bent, and brought gradually to a sharp point

at one end, the other with an irregularly rounded head, some-

times slightly elliptical, and generally not exactly terminal: the

second kind, which is 1 inch long, is cylindrical, rather stout,

arched, and zigzagged, being six or seven times angulated ; it is

strongly spined, particularly at the angles; the extremities are

obtuse.

I am indebted to Mr. Charles Adamson, of Newcastle-upon-

Tyne, for the second specimen I have seen of this very distinct

species: it is in the shell of an oyster obtained from the rocks

on the west coast of Scotland. The dried sponge is of a dark

snuff-colour,

After a careful perusal of the above descriptions of the spi-

cula, few naturalists, I believe, will doubt the existence of more

than one species of British excavating Sponge.

The foreign species, which are undoubtedly very numerous,

exhibit a considerable variety of spicula, though the prevailing

forms are similar to those found in the British species. A few

have only the pin-like kind, in this respect resembling C, celata;

but by far the greater number have either two or three kinds, as in

C. lobata and C. Northumbrica. The following descriptions are

of four well-marked foreign species that have recently come under

my notice :—

Cliona vermifera, Pl, VIII. fig. 2.

Sponge, when dry, of a pale yellow-ochre colour; branches

240 Mr. A. Hancock on new Species of Excavating Sponges.

crowded and confused, composed of numerous series of irregular

elongated lobes about 5%; inch wide, which communicate with

each other by constricted stems; papillz not numerous, varying

in size, the largest about =4; inch wide. Spicula of two kinds:

one, +4 inch long, is pin-like, unusually stout, mostly a little

bent, with the head terminal, broadly ovate, the wide extremity in

connexion with the shaft ; the other form, which is scarcely one-

fourth the length of the pin-like kind, is rather stout, cylindrical,

arched, worm-like, undulated frequently three or four times, with _

the extremities obtuse. Both kinds are numerous.

Two specimens of this well-marked species have occurred,

both in a species of Chama in my cabinet. The spicula are very

characteristic. I have met with no other species which has the

undulated or worm-like kind; and the stout shaft and broadly

ovate head of the pin-like form are very striking, The surface

of the excavations is strongly shagreened, and exhibits a few

scattered punctures. ,

Cliona Mazatlanensis. Pl. VIII. fig. 1.

Sponge, when dried, of a soiled brown or pale drab-colour,

made up of a vast number of minute lobes about +; inch wide,

irregularly rounded, united by very short constricted stems, and

so crowded that the mode of branching is perceptible only at

the margin of growth, where it is seen to be dichotomous, the

terminal twigs being rather short, delicate, and obtuse ;” papillee

very numerous and minute, distributed without apparent order,

sx Inch wide; there are a few larger ones scattered amidst the

others, and about three times their size. Spicula of three kinds:

the first is pin-like, ;4,; inch long, with the shaft straight, deli-

cate, and gradually tapering to a fine point at one end, the other

exactly terminated by a large oval head, within which a cavity is

distinctly seen ; the second kind is fusiform, about half the

length of the former, most minutely spined, pretty regularly

arched, and with both ends sharply pointed; the third form is

quite minute, not more than +;};5 inch long, cylindrical, sharpl

bent in the centre, roughened or minutely spined, and with the

extremities obtuse.

I have seen but one specimen of this species: it has overrun

the entire surface of a Purpura from Mazatlan, presented to the

Newcastle Museum by Dr. P. P. Carpenter. The surface of the

burrow is strongly shagreened.

Cliona globulifera, Plate VIII. fig. 3.

Sponge of a pale clear yellow colour when dry, composed of

numerous globules or rounded lobes, about } inch wide, united

by short, cylindrical; more or less constricted stems, and so

Mr. A. Hancock on new Species of Excavating Sponges. 241

crowded that the usual dendritic character is scarcely discernible;

the terminal twigs are excessively short, and there are very few —

spine-like processes; papillae few and large, measuring some-

times as much as -2; inch in diameter. Spicula pin-like, ,4; inch

long, usually straight, occasionally a little bent, tapering gradu-

ally to the pointed extremity; the head oval, mostly placed a

considerable way from the end, which is rounded; frequently

the head is almost obsolete, sometimes entirely wanting; and

two heads are not by any means uncommon, one placed a little

below the other.

A finely developed specimen of this species has penetrated the

shell of Spondylus gederopus from the Mediterranean. It is

allied to C. celata, as is evinced by there being only one kind of

spiculum, and that pin-like. The form of this organ, however, is

sufficiently characteristic ; but perhaps the colour of the sponge,

the delicacy of its texture, and the lobulated mode of its growth

are the best distinguishing features.

Cliona Carpentert. Pi. VIII. fig. 4.

Sponge, when dry, of a pale yellowish colour, formed of nu-

merous crowded angulated lobes scarcely 3; inch wide, each

‘united to its neighbours by two or three short, much constricted,

cylindrical stems; papille about =4; inch in diameter, not very

numerous, varying little in size, and scattered without apparent

order. Spicula of three kinds,—the first pin-like, 4, inch long,

straight, slender, rarely a little bent, with the head distinct,

perfectly globular, and exactly terminal: the second kind, which

is half the length of the first, is fusiform, unusually stout, with

occasionally an indistinct narrow nodule in the centre, where it

is suddenly bent ; the extremities are very sharply pointed: the

third form is very minute, being only z;' inch long; it is

usually straight, slightly fusiform, a little bent, and strongly

spined, with the extremities obtuse.

Only one specimen of this species has been obtained ; it oc-

ewrs in the shell of a Serpula adhering to a Chama from Mazat-

lan, presented to the Newcastle Museum by Dr. P.P. Carpenter.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puiate VII.

Fig. 1. Spicula of Cliona Northumbrica: a, pin-like spicula; 0, fusiform

ditto; c, the minute or third form of ditto.

Fig. 2. The minute or third form of spicula of C. vastifica.

Fig. 3. Ditto of C. corallinoides,

Fig. 4. Ditto of C. gracilis.

Fig. 5. Ditto of C, Howse.

Fig. 6. The minute or second form of spicula of C, lobata.

242 Mr. A, Agassiz on the Young Stages —

Fig. 7. Spicula of C. celata. ;

Fig. 8. A few of the cells of Orbitoides Fosteri, he, Dr. ‘Conpennae s

figure, after Ehrenberg : a, cell next primordial cell; 0, 6, stolons

or stems uniting the cells.

Fig. 9. A portion of an undescribed Cliona immersed in the shell of Pecten

Magellanicus : a, a, lobes of the sponge corresponding to the

cells in fig. 8; 0, 6, stolons or stems.

PLATE VIII.

Fig. 1. Spicula of Cliona Mazatlanensis: a, pin-like spicula ; 6, fusiform

ditto; c, c, minute or third form of ditto.

Fig. 2. Spicula of C. vermifera: a, pin-like spreulas b, b, the second or

worm-like ditto.

Fig. 3. Ditto of C. globulifera.

Fig. 4. Ditto of C. Carpenteri: a, a, pin-like spicula; 6, fusiform ditto ;

c, c, the third or minute form of ditto.

XXXVII.— On the Young Stages of a few Annelids.

By ALEXANDER AGassIZ.

[Concluded from p- 218.]

-Potypora, Bose (Leucodora, Johnst.).

Claparéde having given, in his ‘ Beobachtungen,’ a very com-

plete history of the development of what he calls Leucodora

ciliata, the following observations would be superfluous as far as

they relate to new phases in Polydora, but may be useful in

clearing up the confusion existing concerning the identity of

Leucodora, Johnst., and Polydora, Bosc. Quatrefages, in his

Synoptic Table*, has introduced these two genera as distinct,

and separates them on account of the remarkable structure of

the bristles of the fifth ring in Polydora, which he says is not

to be found in Leucodora: this must evidently be a mistake, as

Johnston’s figuret certainly possesses the peculiar bristles of

the fifth ring, as maintained by Claparéde in his ‘ Beobach-

tungen.’ Yet, notwithstanding this correction of Quatrefages

by Claparéde ti in his review of the system proposed by the

former, and the accurate description given by him (Claparéde),

in Miiller’s ‘Archiv ’§, of Polydora cornuta, we find him asso-

ciating with the genus Polydora, in his embryology of Leucodora

ciliata, a genus which is certainly not Polydora as he himself

has limited it, but may be a species of Spio or Nerine, or per-

* “Note sur la Classification des Annélides,” in Comptes Rendus, 27

March, 1865 (Annals, ser. 3. vol. xvii. pp. 1, 107).

+ “Miscellanea Zoologica,” in Mag. Zool. Bot. 1838, ii. p. 66.

{ Bibliothéque universelle de Genéve, Avril 1865. fadaak, ser. 3.

vol. xvii. p. 100.)

§ “Ueber Polydora cornuta, Bose,’”’ in Archiy fiir Anat, u. Phys. 1861

p. 542,

of a few Annelids. 243

haps what Quatrefages understands by Leucodora. At any rate

it is self-evident, from the following embryology of a species of

true Polydora, and of a species of what Claparéde has called

Leucodora in his ‘ Beobachtungen,’ that we have in each, deve-

loped at a very early period, genuine characters which refer un-

doubtedly one form to Polydora and the other to a different

genus (Leucodora, Clap., non Johnst.), probably Nerine, Johnst.

—thus proving the assertion of Quatrefages* of the generic dif-

ference between Leucodora, Clap., and Polydora, Bosc. And yet,

in spite of this generic difference, Claparéde was correct in

maintaining the identity of Leucodora, Johnst., and Polydora,

Bose, as can readily be seen on examining the descriptions and

figures of Bosc+, Johnston, Oersted{, Leuckart§, Claparéde,

and Keferstein ||. The error arises from Claparéde’s mistaking

for the young of Polydora the young Annelids figured by him

on pl. 7 of his ‘ Beobachtungen,’ which, having no trace of the

characteristic fifth segment, belong therefore not to Polydora,

Bose, but to some closely allied genus, as suggested above. It

is not probable that such an accurate observer as Claparéde would

have overlooked this segment, so prominent in the youngest

specimens of our Polydora, as well as the presence of the

glands, so early developed in the young worm, and which he

noticed in his description of the adult in Miiller’s ‘ Archiv.’ In

my earlier observations I made a similar mistake between the

young of Polydora and Nerine ; -and it was not till the striking

difference of the fifth ring and the presence of glands were no-

ticed that I could afterwards always readily distinguish the

young of these two genera, so easily mistaken at first sight.

I shall introduce a few of the stages of Nerine, with a short

description of the adult, for the sake of comparing them with

the different stages of Polydora, which will be given more in

detail, and of identifying them, as far as possible, with those

observed by Claparéde. It is apparent at the first glance, on

comparing his drawings of Leucodora with those here given of

Nerine and Polydora, that they represent closely allied genera ;

but, as similar young stages of other genera have also been

figured by Leuckart and Pagenstecher as Spio, as well as by

* “ Note sur la Classification des Annélides, et réponse aux observations

de M. Claparéde,” in Ann, des Sc, Nat. 5° ser. iii. 1865 (Annals, ser. 3.

vol. xvii. p. 107).

+ Histoire Naturelle des Vers.

+ “Zur Classification der Anneliden,” in Archiv fiir Naturg. 1844, i.

p. 105.

§ “Zur Kenntniss der Fauna von Island,” in Archiv f. Naturg. 1849,

i. p. 200.

| ** Untersuchungen iiber niedere Seethiere,”’ in Zeits, f. wiss. Zool.

xii, p. 116, June 1862. ,

244. Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

Busch and by Frey and Leuckart*, the adults of which are: not

known, we must be exceedingly careful in our identifications of

apparently closely related forms, and give these identifications

more as hints for future observers than as positive statements.

The young of Polydora and Nerine, like the young of Leuco-

dora, Claparéde, are kept in confinement with the greatest

ease ; hence the possibility of tracing the changes of growth in

a connected manner until they have assumed unmistakeably the

features and habits of the adult, and built their cases on the

bottom of the jars where they are confined. The youngest

staves observed (Pl. V. fig. 26) are considerably more advanced

than those of Claparéde, having already lost, if they ever pos-

sessed them, the bunches of ringed bristles so characteristic of

the younger stages of many Annelids, such as Leucodora, Clap.,

Nerine, and Spio. The tentacles of the head are developing;

and there remain but slight traces round the head and anus of

the former rings of vibratile cilia, as well as very narrow bands

of short vibratile cilia on the dorsal side; similar bands are

found on the lower side, composed of larger cilia, which greatly

assist in locomotion. These bands are less powerful towards

the extremities, being greatly developed towards the middle,

especially on the lower side. The vibratile ring surrounding

the anus is less prominent than in Claparéde’s embryo; the

anterior and posterior rings of cilia, as well as the transverse

bands, diminish rapidly in size with advancing age, so much so

that in fig. 28 they have almost totally disappeared. In the

youngest stage seen (fig. 26) there are four well-developed an-

terior rings, each provided with an upper and lower bunch of

bristles, the dorsal bunches being the longest, and diminishing in

length as they recede from the head, the lower bunches consisting

of bristles all of the same length ; the fifth ring (r,) is much wider

than any other, and has only three short, stout bristles on each side;

then comes the sixth ring, each side having a bundle of bristles

similar to those of the smaller cluster of the four anterior rings;

in the subsequent rings, which are nearly equally developed,

having a slight lateral swelling and rudimentary dorsal cirrus,

we find a similar bundle of bristles, and, in addition, in the

seventh, eighth, and ninth, a single hook-shaped bristle; while

immediately in front of the anal extremity the rudimentary

rings have merely a couple of thin bristles. The three rings

following the sixth have rudimentary glands (9), first observed

in this genus by Claparéde in his description of Polydora; they

consist, however, of a smaller number of glands, only two or

three in each bag. The general colour of Polydora at this period

* ‘ Beitriige zur Kenntniss wirbelloser Thiere’ (Braunschweig, 1847),

pl. 1. fig. 19, p. 98, |

of a few Annelids. 245

is quite a delicate grey, of a yellowish tinge, with a bright yellow

line along the middle of the back and following the outline of

the head; this is rendered more brilliant by its contrast with the

black pigment-spots which are well developed on the head and first

ring and attain their greatest prominence on the sixth, seventh,

and eighth, gradually diminishing to a few isolated dots near the

anus. On the head it is almost impossible to distinguish the

eyes proper from the pigment-spots; it is, however, evident

that the eyes are more numerous in the young than in the

adult, which is the case with many other Annelids, as observed

by Milne-Edwards, Agassiz, and Claparéde. The identity of

the pigment-spots and eyes has been suggested by Claparéde,

who could discover no difference between them; and we have,

perhaps, in the pigment-spots scattered over the whole surface

of the body something analogous to the presence of eyes in

Fabricia at the anal extremity. The distribution of the pigment-

_ spots in Polydora is quite different from that in Leucodora,

and from that observed by Claparéde and by myself in Nerine :

in the latter they are more abundant and intense in the anterior

extremity ; while in Polydora they take their maximum develop-

ment from the middle of the body towards the posterior part,

leaving the anterior extremity, with the exception of the head,

nearly colourless. |

The mouth opens, by a longitudinal slit formed by the thick-

ening of the lips, into an ill-defined cesophagus which extends

to the fifth ring and then opens into a digestive cavity ter-

minating at the anus and not yet divided into a true stomach

and intestine.

In the next stage (fig. 27) we find no material change in the

anterior part, with the exception of the slight increase in length

of the tentacles, the diminution in number of the pigment-

spots round the eyes, and their increase on the four anterior

rings. The posterior part has considerably increased in size,

a number of additional rings having been formed in front of

the anal ring; the pigment-spots are now arranged in two

regular rows ; the dorsal cirri have not increased in size; but we

find in the seventh and succeeding rings, at the base of the

bunch of thin bristles, two hook-shaped bristles instead of one;

the cesophagus is more clearly marked than in the preceding

stage; the glands are found in all the rings except the last. In

the following stage (fig. 28) there has been a still further

growth of the tentacles, and we find the pigment-spots arranged

both above and -below in four parallel rows, the outer rows

being the smaller and less prominent. There are now four

hook-shaped bristles at the base of each of the dorsal cirri,

which are readily recognized as such in the rings immediately

Ann. § Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3, Vol, xix. 18

246 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

following the seventh. The bunches of long bristles of the

four anterior rings are gradually losing their prominence, be-

coming less numerous in the present stage, and are replaced

by bristles similar to those of the other bunch. At this period

the number of rings does not increase rapidly; the principal

changes are confined to the growth of the dorsal cirri and of the

tentacles, as well as to changes in the pigment-spots. When

examined in somewhat more advanced stages (fig. 29), from the

lower side, we still have the pigment-spots prominent and well

marked ; the only change consists in the lengthening of the

tentacles and the dorsal cirri, which are both fringed on their

anterior edge by vibratile cilia.

On examining a young Polydora from the dorsal side, some-

what more advanced (fig. 30), still having the same number of

segments in front of the anal ring, we find the four lines of

brilliant star-shaped pigment-spots diminished to four rows of

dots; the body has grown somewhat opaque and assumed a

reddish tinge, especially along the alimentary canal. At about

this period, also, the young begin to build their case, secreting

a copious viscid fluid (from the glands at the base of the dorsal

cirri ?), to which particles of sand and mud become attached as

they creep along the bottom; although they frequently leave

this case, they no longer possess the great power of locomotion

of the young larvee (figs. 26-28), which moved about rapidly by

means of their rows of vibratile cilia and bunches of long

bristles. The pigment-spots of the head have disappeared, ex-

cept four prominent eye-specks,—the same number as found in

the adult, in which, however, they are far less conspicuous than

in this stage of the young. |

When the young worm has already thirty-five rings, there

have been no changes of any consequence besides the further

lengthening of the dorsal cirri and the increase of the rudimen-

tary cirrus at their base, which can first be traced in fig. 29;

two small tentacles have been formed at the anterior part of the

head (PI.VI. fig. 81). The number of bristles of the fifth ring has

increased to five, and the number of glands in each envelope to

eight or ten. In nearly full-grown specimens, when seen from

below, these glands are particularly prominent (fig. 32), as well

as the six hook-shaped bristles at the base of the short cirrus.

The black pigment-dots have all disappeared, and the worm is

gradually assuming a darker tinge; the fifth ring has increased

in width, the larger of its bristles assuming the shape they have

in the adult, as in fig. 37, with a slight notch at them swollen

exterior extremity. The simple hook-shaped bristles of the

seventh and succeeding rings have developed a slight process

on the convex side, with a stiff bristle (fig. 88) extending from

of a few Annelids. 247

the base of the curve, as in the adult Polydora. The anal ring

has taken a somewhat funnel-shaped form, with which the little

worms can attach themselves quite firmly ; this anal disk (fig. 34)

is made use of by the adult almost as freely as the sucking-disk

of a leech.

In the adult (fig. 33) the dorsal cirri equal in length the

thickness of the body, and have lost their vibratile fringe; the

glands have taken a great development, consisting of no less

than from thirty to forty comma-shaped bags packed closely

together within one envelope, as in fig. 36. The digestive

cavity has undergone slight chariges; the cesophagus has re-

mained as in previous stages, but we have a short intestine into

which the long stomach empties. When seen from above, the

head is pointed; seen in profile, it projects in a quadrangular

flap, and shows the rudimentary tentacles formed at the base of

the larger ones (fig. 35). The eyes are small, four in number;

the fifth ring has nine stiff bristles in different stages of growth;

their number, however, is not limited, as we always find small

ones growing even in the oldest specimens. Their use seems to

be, as far as I can ascertain, to assist the worm in retreating

into its case when disturbed.

The adult worms are found between high- and low-water

mark, about half-tide; they abound in places where there is a

mixture of sand and mud, building their cases upright, in

large colonies, closely crowded together. The younger stages

(figs. 26-28) were always caught in great numbers with the

dip-net, the more advanced stages being raised from them in

captivity. Their growth is very rapid, as in less than six weeks

they pass from the stage of fig. 28 to that of fig. 32.

The species here described is probably the same as the Poly-

dora found by Claparéde on. the coast of Scotland; it is not the

species called Polydora cornuta by Bosc, which occurs plenti-

fully in sand and mud-flats on Sullivan’s Island, in the harbour

of Charleston, 8.C. The South Carolina species differs from

its northern representative by the length of its head, its short

antennee, and greater size. Our species seems closely allied to, if

not identical with, Polydora ciliatum, Clap. (Leucodora ciliatum,

Johnst., Kef.).

Nering, Johnst.

The youngest stages of this species of Nerine (fig. 39) re-

semble young Annelids figured previously by Busch* and by

Leuckart and Pagenstecher+, and referred by them to the closely

* Beobachtungen, pl. 7. fig. 5.

t+ “Die Entwickelung von Spio,” in Archiy f, Anat. u. Phys. 1858,

p- 610, pl. 23. fig. 4.

18*

248 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

allied, if not identical, genus Spio. We find in both the large

brushes of stiff, serrated, temporary bristles observed by Clapa-

réde in his young Leucodore, which, at the least disturbance,

they spread fan-like in every direction, roll themselves up into

a ball like a hedgehog, and become quite motionless, but soon

start off again on their rapid gyrations, performed by means of

an exceedingly powerful circle of vibratile cilia surrounding the

head. The body at this early stage consists of seven distinct

rings, and faint indications of a couple more in front of the

anal ring, also surrounded by strong vibratile cilia. The dorsal

cirri are slight swellings, and at the base of each we find two

brushes of permanent bristles—the one composed of serrated,

file-like, rough bristles (fig. 422), similar to those observed by

Claparéde in an unknown Annelid larva*, the other of smooth

sete, like those of the adult, placed immediately at the base of

the rudimentary dorsal cirrus. The cesophagus and stomach

are separated by a slight constriction. The younger stages

(fig. 39) have no pigment-cells, and are moderately transparent;

there are six eyes, the two larger ones, placed nearer the sides

of the body, soon disappearing.

In subsequent stages the body lengthens and becomes more

pointed; pigment-spots appear near the head, extending to-

wards the anal ring; they resemble those of Polydora, pass

through the same stages, and, before they disappear, have lost

their beautiful star-shaped form, making a double row of more

or less rectangular spots, as in fig. 40. The changes have

been principally in proportions; the tentacles have slightly de-

veloped, the large anterior brush of serrated bristles losing its

prominence. ‘The dorsal cirri, as well as the tentacles, now de-

velope rapidly, the powerful circle of vibratile cilia round the

head having nearly disappeared (fig. 41). We find in some of

the rings of the anterior part of the body the first appearance

of the clusters of stiff hook-shaped bristles, like those of fig. 44,

found with the lower brush of smooth bristles in the adult;

the eyes are four in number, quite small; the pigment-spots

have disappeared, as well as the anterior brush of temporary

bristles. The little worm now enters a stage when it rapidly

assumes the appearance of the adult. The number of rings

increases rapidly; the dorsal cirri, as well as the tentacles,

lengthen materially; the stomach proper becomes much nar-

rower, and towards the anal extremity a distinct intestine

(fig. 42) has been formed. In a stage preceding (fig. 40) it

has many characteristics of the larva figured by Busch, on

plate 8. figs. 1 & 2 of his ‘ Beobachtungen.’. The serrated bristles

* Beobachtungen, pl. 6. fig. 6.

of a few Annelids. 249

of these young worms are not lost (as in other Annelids, where

the ringed bristles are always temporary), but remain to form

in the adult a brush of long bristles on the posterior side of the

dorsal cirri (see fig. 43). With the lower bunch of smooth sete

we find the row of hook-shaped bristles first noticed in fig. 41 ;

in fig. 42 we have already from five to six of these bristles at

the anterior rings. The upper brush of serrated bristles is

found in specimens measuring no less than 4 inches in length,

not raised in confinement, but collected on the beach, where

they are found in company with Polydora, but by no means so

common. Along the middle of each ring, on the dorsal side

of the younger stages (figs. 39, 40), we find a row of short

vibratile cilia ; similar rows, less numerous, of larger cilia occur

on the lower side. The anal ring terminates, in the adult, in a

simple opening with slightly corrugated edges (fig. 45).

The general mode of development is so similar to that of

Leucodora given by Claparéde, and of Polydora as figured in

the present paper, that only those stages have been introduced

which tended to elucidate the comparison with figures pre-

viously published resembling them. The resemblance between

the young larve certainly warrants the affinity between Ne-

rine, Spio, and Polydora, suggested by Claparéde (who places

them with the Aricize), and does not justify us in associating the

former with other families, as has been done by Quatrefages in

his Systematic Table, and thus bringing them in close relation-

ship with groups having a totally different embryonic develop-

ment, such as Phyllodoce and Nereis. The species of Nerine here

investigated is probably the Nerine coniocephala of Johnston*.

Phyllodoce maculata, Oersted+.

Max Miiller is thus far the only one who has observed larvee

of Phyllodocet; from his description they must have been in

a condition nearly identical with the oldest larve here repre-

sented (fig. 52). The youngest stages (figs. 46, 47) have a

slight resemblance to the larve of Polynoé figured by Sars§,

Max Miiller||, and Claparéde{. We find in these earlier stages

a very powerful ring of vibratile cilia extending round the

middle of the anterior part of the animal, but no trace of cilia

* Mag. Zool. and Bot. 1838, ii. pl. 2. figs. 9-13, p. 70.

+ Gronlands Annulata dorsibranchiata, 1843, pl. 3. fig. 46, p. 39.

{ Note on p. 17, in Archiv f. Anat. u. Phys. 1855.

§ “Zur Entwickelung der Anneliden,” in Archiv f. Nat. 1845, i. p. 11,

pl. 1. fig. 12.

\| “ Ueber die Entwickelung u. Metamorphose der Polynoen,” in Archiv

f. Anat. u. Phys. 1851, p. 223, pl. 13.

{| Beobachtungen, pl. 8. figs. 7, 8.

250 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

round the anal extremity. There are two very prominent eyes

placed near the anterior extremity, and two quite rudimentary

tentacles. There is as yet no exterior communication from the

digestive cavity, which is simply blocked out, occupying little

more than two-thirds of the space in front of the vibratile ring

and of the large shield extending behind it; when seen in pro-

file (fig. 47, upper figure), the cavity is somewhat retort-shaped,

and occupies mainly the dorsal portion of the embryo. [mme-

diately behind the shield (fig. 46), we find the small conical

body, where we can already trace the first indications of the

broad paddles of Phyllodoce as delicate transverse swellings

on each side, connected by slight articulating lmes. The arti-

culations are tolerably distinct when seen in profile (fig. 47,

upper figure) ; from this point of view the embryo appears far

from cylindrical; the head is quite rectangular, with. rounded

corners, and nearly as large as the rest of the embryo. The

shield bulges out nearly to the anal extremity, where it sud-

denly terminates and leaves exposed the small rings preceding

the anal ring; this terminal ring has not the prominence so

characteristic of other Annelid embryos. On the lower side,

immediately behind the vibratile ring, we find a slight swelling

towards which the digestive cavity points, and where the mouth

eventually is formed (fig. 50), while the rudimentary paddles of

the rings are plainly visible along the sides. The motion of

these Jarve, as can be readily imagined from the size of the

cilia, is exceedingly rapid; and though occasionally at rest for a

short time, their gyrations are most unfavourable for careful

observations.

In subsequent stages we find that the posterior part, as in

nearly all young Annelids, undergoes the greatest changes.

The head has retained its shape, and its appendages have not

enlarged. The shield and the body have both lengthened (fig. 47,

lower fig.) ; the rings of the young worm are quite distinct, the

broad flap (the future paddle) is more prominent; small cirri

are developed, from which push out a single rather stiff bristle

and two smaller jointed ones. ‘Two small anal cirri have grown

at the extremity of the anal ring; on each side of the anterior

end of the shield we find two long tentacles, of different sizes

(the first pair of tentacles of the adult), the dorsal one being the

longest. When viewed in profile (fig. 50), the mouth is seen

as a large rectangular opening (fig. 49), placed within the

edge of the shield, which extends on the lower as well as the

upper surface, though only as a narrow band on the ventral

one, without covering any of the rings. The body behind the

shield is fully as prominent as the remainder of the embryo,

and the broad oars of the rings show undoubtedly that we have

of a few Annelids. 251

to deal with a Phyllodoce. A second pair of small anterior

tentacles is budding at the base of the first. Though the

digestive cavity opens externally at the mouth and anus, there

is as yet no trace of a division into cesophagus, stomach, and

intestine ; the main cavity still extends from the eye-specks and

trends towards the anal opening, gradually diminishing in size.

The chord of vibratile cilia have lost none of their power; and it

is quite remarkable how long these embryonic features remain,

even after the generic characters have become well developed,

and how early we can distinguish the family to which our larva

belongs. This is even more remarkable in Polynoé, where be-

fore the young has more than six rings it is already a complete

picture of the adult; the same is the case in young of Nereide

described by Milne-Edwards* and Claparéde+, the young worm

of not more than four rings possessing already all the generic

features of the adult. _

_ These young larve thrive readily in confinement; they

grow rapidly, passing in about ten days from the stage of fig. 46

to that of fig. 50. Subsequently the increase is somewhat

slower, and it requires about four weeks longer to find the

young Phyllodoce so far advanced that we can unmistakeably

refer it to its proper species. In the next stage (fig. 51)

the head and shield begin to lose the prominence they for-

merly held, the two large tentacles lengthen considerably, and

two additional ones are formed on each side, thus making eight

long tentacles on the two sides of the now small rounded

shield; the anterior tentacles become also somewhat more pro-

minent, as well as the lateral cirri, from which project the

bristles, each bundle being composed of four or five besides the

aciculum. In a somewhat more advanced stage (fig. 52), having

twenty-five rings, we find the anal cirri slightly lengthened, the

broad lateral flappers are very distinct, the small lateral cirri

assuming nearly the shape they retain in the adult. The head

has also become: shortened, the two pairs of anterior antenne

are equally developed, and the shield is reduced to a small

circular patch, The changes henceforth are limited to the head,

to the increase of the broad flappers and anal cirri, and to the

different degrees of development of the antenne, placed, in the

stage of fig. 52, directly one behind the other, although at the

outset they originate one beneath the other; there is no trace

to be seen of the rings corresponding to these antenne, as we

should expect theoretically. They lose little by little the ring

of vibratile cilia; the head elongates; the eyes are brought

nearer the base of the antenne, until finally the anterior part of

* Ann. Scien. Nat. 1845, iii. p. 167, pl. 10. fig. 57.

+ Beobachtungen, pl. 12,

252 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

the little Phyllodoce has the shape of fig. 53, and the broad

flappers resemble fig. 54, while the anal cirri have nearly assumed

the shape of fig. 55.

From the earliest stages, the larva is never very transparent ;

it is distinctly tinged with brown, becoming darker with ad-

vancing age, till, in the stage of fig. 52, marked spots darker

than the main colour appear on the median line, which gives

these young Annelids such an unmistakeable resemblance to an

adult Phyllodoce well known to me, and which I had always

identified as Phyllodoce maculata, Oerst., that I scarcely needed

the additional proof of raismg these young to the full-grown

Phyllodoce to convince myself of their identity.

On the Types of Development in Annelids.

Several attempts have been made to classify the larve of

Annelids. Busch*, Miiller+, Schultze}, and Claparéde$ have

endeavoured to reduce the forms observed to a few general types.

Claparéde has fully demonstrated that neither the classification

of Busch, Miller, nor Schultze will satisfy the facts thus far

observed; and it seems probable that Claparéde’s classification

must share the same fate: we should only remember that all

these attempts are based upon such few and incomplete ob-

servations that we cannot expect them to apply to subsequent

discoveries. The features used by Claparéde to form his sub-

divisions seem somewhat objectionable, as it would be impos-

sible, unless the complete development of the larva were known,

to ascertain to which of his divisions they belong; and yet these

characters are, as far as the development of Annelids is now

known, the best that have been proposed. The presence of

temporary bristles is a good criterion for one division, and ap-

pears to be connected with fundamental differences in the larvee,

though the other division, based upon their absence, is liable to

the usual objections to characteristics derived from negative

features alone. How much more remains to be done before

any such classification of the Annelid larvee can be attempted

with the least chance of success is best shown by examining in

any tabular view the number of families of which we know no-

thing as yet of their embryonic conditions. And though (since

the time of the first papers by Lovén, Sars, Milne-Edwards,

* Beobachtungen, p. 55.

+ ‘‘ Ueber die Jugendzustiande einiger Seethiere,” in Monatsb. d. Akad.

der Wiss. zu Berlin, 1851, p. 422.

t “Ueber die Entwickelung von Arenicola piscatorum, nebst Bemer-

kungen tiber die Entwickelung anderer Kiemenwiirmer,” in Abhand. Nat.

Ges. zu Halle, iii. 1855, p. 213.

§ Beobachtungen, p. 84.

of a few Annelids. | 253

Quatrefages, and Miiller) Krohn, Max Miller, Van Beneden,

Wagener, Schneider, Keferstein, Pagenstecher, and others, but

more especially Claparéde, have lately done so much to advance

our knowledge of the development of Annelids, we can hardly

be said to have more than commenced the investigation of the

development of the Annelids proper, which in this respect are

far behind the intestinal worms; and we must wait for further

observations before classifications of embryonic Annelids can be

of material advantage for systematic studies.

Among the young Annelids not yet traced to their adult

condition, I would figure two forms totally unlike any hitherto

described. They both come in the group of Metacheete of

Claparéde; and though I cannot refer them to their minor sub-

divisions, they already show most remarkable features. One of

them (fig. 56) reminds us somewhat of Polydora, on account of

the shape of its head and tentacles; it has, however, already a

distinct cesophagus, stomach, and intestine, and not the slightest

trace of bristles z2long the sides of the distinctly articulate body.

We find on the anterior extremity, on each side, immediately

behind the tentacles an immense cluster of long, smooth sete,

seven’ to eight in each pencil, nearly twice as long as the

young worm. ‘The posterior ring is edged with vibratile cilia,

and terminates in a club-shaped appendage. ‘The eyes are dis-

tinct, two in number. This little worm (;'; inch in length)

I have frequently fished up, throughout the summer, with the

dip-net, but, unfortunately, always in the same stage. We have

perhaps here again a case similar to that of Lovén’s larva, de-

scribed above, of a young worm, having articulations and well-

developed appendages, which has reached a condition when, in

other Annelids, the temporary bristles have vanished, the per-

manent ones replacing them, and in which we find as yet no-

thing to tell us to what genus our larva may belong. Were I

to be guided by analogy (especially on account of the perfect

differentiation of the stomach, cesophagus, and intestine, which

are always divided late in the larval condition in other Annelids,

long after the generic characters have appeared), I should be

strongly tempted to consider it the embryo of the young worm

represented in figure 57. ‘This would involve a case of retro-

grade development so much more remarkable than the one de-

scribed above in the Nareda-like worm, that it seems scarcely

possible. The number of rings is also different, yet the general

aspect of the head, and particularly the lightning-speed of the

larvee, darting off like a shot from perfect rest, are points of

great similarity ; and I give this suggestion for what it may be

worth. The changes to be undergone are of the same nature as

in Nareda: the tentacles must disappear, the temporary bristles

254 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages

drop off, and the articulations become less numerous and even-

tually be lost, as in the adult Nemerteans.

Another young worm, equally striking, is represented in

figure 58: it is a parasitic Annelid, attached by its posterior

extremity to the underside of the carapace of lobsters, measures

about ;!, inch in length, and consists of numerous rings.

The mouth is edged by a series of small hooks. On the two

sides of the anterior part we find three large temporary (?) arti-

culate bristles, four or five times as long as the width of the

body; the middle bristle is the longest; next come eight rings

without appendages of any sort; the succeeding three rings are

each provided with a long bristle, similar to those of the ante-

rior extremity: these are the only appendages of the Annelid,

the numerous rings of the body being bare. The anal extremity

is somewhat club-shaped. The digestive cavity was not as yet

subdivided into separate regions; and nothing in this young

worm, in spite of the great number of rings, indicated even the

family to which. it might belong.

Although the embryological data at our command will not

suffice in guiding us to any valuable systematic conclusions, yet

the presence of temporary bristles of huge size in the young of

so many Annelids is a feature of the greatest interest from a

paleontological point of view. We find repeated in Annelids

the same striking coincidence between certain features only

embryonic in the present types, and characters of the adults

in past geological times. I was particularly struck with

this coincidence when examining a series of drawings of fossil

Annelids kindly shown me by Mr. O. C. Marsh, of New Haven,

which were all provided with bunches or single bristles

of these large, rough sete, entirely out of proportion to the

width of the body, and similar to those found in the embryonic

Annelids we have noticed. The nature of the sete and bristles,

and their order of appearance in the types we have thus far

examined, seem the only characters capable of general applica-

tion of any systematic value; when a greater number of An-

nelids have been studied, the dorsal cirri, as well as the charac-

ters of the tentacles of the anterior part of the body, will furnish

us with valuable additional guides for classification in relation

to the rank of families and genera; and, as far as we can make

use of them, they seem to coincide remarkably with the generally

received notions of superiority and inferiority of the principal

families current among the most accurate investigators of

Annelids.

of afew Annelids. 255

EXPLANATION OF PLATES V. & VI.

v, anterior vibratile ring. ¢, tentacles.

v', anal vibratile ring. y, concretion capsules.

m, mouth. a, anus.

e, eye-specks. r;, fifth ring in Polydora.

0, cesophagus. r, first ring; the rings are counted from here.

gs, stomach. g, glands of Polydora.

c, intestine.

PLATE V.

Fig. 1. Young Planaria angulata, with distinct articulations, seen from

above. ;

Fig. 2. Somewhat older than fig. 1; both figures greatly magnified.

Fig. 3. Youngest stage of Nareda observed ; seen in profile.

Fig. 4. Somewhat more advanced than fig. 3; the pigment-spots have

increased in number, the tentacles of the head are making their

' appearance: seen in profile.

Fig. 5. Older stage, in which the difference in width between the anterior

disk and the body has attained its maximum; large increase in

number of pigment-spots, diminution in diameter of digestive

cavity: seen in profile.

Fig. 6. Posterior extremity of young Nareda, about in the condition of

fig. 5, showing the intestine and place of formation of new rings;

seen in profile.

Fig. 7. Stage in which the anterior disk is diminishing in size and be-

coming slightly elongated ; seen from the dorsal side.

Fig. 8. Head of Nareda in stage of fig. 7: seen from the mouth side.

Fig. 9. Older stage than fig. 8; the rings are further apart, the pigment-

spots larger; the head has become greatly elongated, and the

tentacles are more prominent: seen from the dorsal side.

Fig. 10. Older than fig. 9; the pigment-spots have become quite small,

and the vibratile rings are much reduced: seen from the dorsal

side.

Fig. 11. Somewhat more advanced than fig. 10; the anterior disk has lost

its prominence, the vibratile cilia have nearly disappeared, the

stomach has become convoluted, the pigment-spots are scarcely

perceptible, and the articulations quite indistinct: seen in pro-

file: very sluggish in its movements; about one-fourth of an

inch long.

Fig. 12. Head of specimen slightly older than fig. 11; seen in profile.

Fig. 13. The same, seen from the dorsal side; the tentacles are con-

tracting.

Fig. 14. Young Nareda which has lost almost all trace of the tentacles of

the head, about half an inch long.

Fig. 15. Head of a somewhat older specimen.

Fig. 16. The same as fig. 15; seen in profile.

Fig. 17. The head of a Nareda which has become less wide than the

. body; about five months older than fig. 4.

Fig. 18. Portion of string of eggs of Spirorbis.

Fig. 19. Young Terebella fulgida, Ag., showing the order of development

of the tentacles, ¢,, t;, and the concretionary lime capsules, y ;

greatly magnified.

. 19, Stiff bristles of the rings; magnified.

256 Mr. A. Agassiz on the Young Stages of a few Annelids.

Fig.

ig.

Fig.

4°

1g.

Fig.

fig.

Fig.

20. Young Spirorbis soon after its escape from the egg, having only

one tentacle developed, on the right, ¢,.

21. Somewhat more advanced than the preceding figure, showing the

first trace of opercular tentacle.

22. Young Spirorbis, having three pairs of bristles; somewhat older

than the preceding stage.

23. The anterior extremity of a specimen more advanced than fig. 22,

showing the first trace of bifurcation of the tentacles.

24. Anterior extremity of a still older specimen, in which the con-

trast between the opercular tentacle (¢)) and the others (¢,—#,)

becomes very marked.

25. Young Spirorbis, in which all the characters of the adult can be

readily recognized. Lettering as above.

26. Young Polydora having already lost the temporary bristles of the

anterior rings.

27. Somewhat older than the preceding figure; the pigment-spots of

the anterior part are more marked : from below.

28. Older than fig. 27; the dorsal cirri are quite apparent.

29. Young Polydora, seen from below; the pigment-cells are more

concentrated than in the preceding stages.

30. Somewhat more advanced: seen from the dorsal side: the pig-

ment-spots are reduced to mere dots; the number of rings has

not increased from the preceding stage.

PuaTte VI.

31. Head of Polydora having forty rings.

32. Anterior of young Polydora not quite full-grown; from below.

33. Adult Polydora, seen from above.

34. Profile view of anal extremity of Polydora.

35. Profile view of the anterior extremity of Polydora.

36. Gland found at the side of each of the rings beyond the sixth, at

the base of the dorsal cirrus.

37. Stiff bristles of the fifth ring.

38. Small hook-shaped bristle of rings following the fifth. —

39. Young Nerine provided with the temporary bunch of bristles.

40. Nerine in which the tentacles and dorsal cirri have begun to de-

velope, which has lost the large bunch of serrated bristles.

41. Somewhat more advanced than fig. 40.

42. Young Nerine, having most of the characters of the adult.

42, Portion of one of the serrated bristles of the temporary cluster

of fig. 39.

43. Anterior extremity of an adult Nerine, seen in profile.

44, Hook-shaped stiff bristles of the lower side.

45. Posterior extremity of Nerine.

46. Young Phyllodoce, from the dorsal side.

47 (upper fig.). Fig. 46 seen in profile.

47 (lower fig.). The tentacles of the anterior part of the Phyllodoce

have developed; the body has considerably, lengthened: seen

from the dorsal side.

49. The same, seen from the mouth side.

50. Young Phyllodoce, seen in profile in stage of fig. 47 (lower fig.).

51. Somewhat older than the preceding stages; seen from above.

52. Young Phyllodoce in which the body has greatly elongated ; seen

from above.

53. Head of adult Phyllodoce macuiata, from above.

54, Paddle and setz of adult of fig. 53; seen in profile.

Dr. A. Giinther on a new Species of Mesoprion. 257

Fig. 55. Anal extremity of the same.

Fig. 56. Embryo Annelid, with immense bunches of temporary bristles.

Fig. 57. Adult of fig. 56?

Fig. 58. Minute Annelid parasitic on shell of lobster.

XXXVIII.—Deseription of a new Species of Mesoprion.

By Dr. ALBERT GUNTHER,

[Plate IX.]

Tue finest specimens of stuffed fishes which I have seen are

prepared by the native employés of the Madras Museum.

Capt. Mitchell, curator of this museum, has sent a small collec-

tion of such examples to the coming Universal Exhibition at Paris.

Among them I have observed a new and very aberrant species

of Mesoprion, distinguished by very feeble jaws and canine

teeth, a very narrow preorbital, short snout, &. I propose to

name it

Mesoprion Mitchelli. Pl. IX.

D.y- A.j LL lat. 70. L, transv. 10/22.

The height of the body is one-third of the total length (to

the end of the middle caudal rays), the length of the head two-

ninths. The snout is but little longer than the eye, which is

nearly one-fourth of the length of the head. Jaws feeble, the

lower projecting beyond the upper; the maxillary scarcely ex-

tends beyond the front margin of the orbit. Teeth in the jaws,

vomer, and palatines villiform, in very narrow bands; the upper

jaw only is armed with a pair of minute canines, _ Preorbital

very narrow, its width being about half that of the orbit. Scales

on the cheek in four or five series, the naked portion of the pre-

operculum being very broad at the angle. Preeoperculum very

finely serrated behind, the angle being radiated, each radius

terminating in a scarcely perceptible spine. Basal half or third

of the vertical fins densely covered with scales. Dorsal fin with

the upper margin even; spines slender; the first is one-third as

long as the second, which is not much shorter than the fourth

and fifth, which are the longest and half as long as the head.

The second and third anal spines are feeble, equal in length,

and shorter than the second of the dorsal. Caudal fin emar-

ginate. Pectoral falciform, longer than thejhead, not extending

to the vent. Dark oblique and longitudinal lmes run along

the series of scales. Vertical fins with a narrow blackish edge.

The specimen is 16 inches long; it has been kindly promised

for the Collection of the British Museum, after the close of the

Paris Exhibition.

258

XXXIX.—Remarks on the Falces and Mawille of Spiders. —

By Joun Buackwatt, F.L.S.

[Plate X. figs. 1, 2, 3.]

Spipers usually have the groove which is situated on the inner

surface of the basal joint of the falces, and receives the terminal

joint, or fang, when in a state of repose, armed on each side, to

a greater or less extent, with conical, pointed processes which,

by a figure of speech, are commonly denominated teeth; but

that they are not the homologues of true teeth is rendered suffi-

ciently evident by the fact that the falces do not constitute any

part of the oral apparatus, being lethal instruments employed

by the Araneidea in seizing, killing, and compressing their

rey.

: fusinank arachnologists have stated that the species belonging

to extensive divisions of the family Mygalide are entirely desti-

tute of tooth-like processes on the basal joint of the falces; but

the fallacy of this opinion may be easily detected by a careful

inspection of specimens taken from the genus Mygale, the most

typical division of the family. In confirmation of the fact that

many of the Mygalide are provided with a longitudinal row of

tooth-like processes, situated between two dense fringes of long,

curved, red hairs on the inferior surface of the basal joint of

their falces, various examples might be adduced; but it will

suffice on the present occasion to name the Mygale ursina of

Koch, the Mygale zebra of Walckenaer, and the Atypus Sulzeri

of Latreille. |

Near the extremity of the outer margin of the maxille of nu-

merous species of spiders there is a slight dark-coloured ridge,

surmounted by a series of extremely minute close-set spines,

which I have long known and regarded as contributing to give

firmness to the most exposed part of those organs, and as afford-

ing some assistance in restraining the action and in the reten-

tion of the insects on which such spiders prey. Miss Staveley,

on examining this structure under a high degree of magnifying

power, has arrived at the conclusion that it may be resolved into

a row of minute teeth (Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. xvii.

p. 899)—an opinion which its connexion with the maxillz would

probably tend to suggest; by its position and conformation,

however, it appears to be little, if at all, adapted to aid in the

office of mastication.

As the maxille of those species of the family Mygalide that

have the palpi articulated at or near their extremity might be

expected to present other modifications of structure, it became

an object of some interest to subject them to a careful examina-

tion ; with this view, I dissected several specimens of the Myga-

Mr. J. Blackwall on the Falces and Mazille of Spiders. 259

lide, belonging to different genera, from which I obtained the

following results :—In no instance was any appearance of a ridge

provided with a series of minute close-set spines observed near

the extremity of the outer margin of the maxille; but Mygale

ursina and Cteniza nidulans were found to have that deficiency

amply compensated by short, distinct, black spines, grouped,

apparently without order, on the inferior surface of the base of

those organs, towards their inner margin, and to have the apex

of the lip also provided with similar spines; Mygale zebra has

spines at the base of the maxilla, but none at the extremity of

the lip; and Atypus Sulzeri, which has the palpi inserted near

the base of the maxille, on the outer side, is provided with nu-

merous short spines on the inferior surface of those organs, to-

wards the inner margin, but is without any either at their base

or at the apex of the lip.

I have hesitated to apply the term teeth to the conspicuous

spines at the base and towards the inner margin of the inferior

surface of the maxille and at the apex of the lip of certain spe-

cies of the family Mygalide, notwithstanding that they are

employed by them in retaining and also, to some extent, in

lacerating their prey; but to a remarkable group of spines,

situated on the superior surface of the maxille of Mygale zebra,

and clearly indicating, by its position and structure, that the

principal function it performs must be that of mastication, the

appellation of teeth appears to be more appropriate. The

spines composing this group, which are of a dark-brown co

lour, and have their pointed extremity directed towards the

inner margin of thé maxille, are fewer in number, enlarged at

the extremity, and much longer and more distinct near the

posterior end of each group than the closely compacted ones

that form its anterior part. These spines, by their figure and

arrangement, present a highly interesting subject for inspection

under the microscope. 3

From the foregoing observations it is evident that much careful

investigation is yet required to complete our knowledge of the

various minute appendages connected with the external organs

of spiders and of the purposes to which they are subservient.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE X. figs. 1-3.

Fig. 1. The left maxilla and palpus of Mygale ursina, magnified: a, the

. spines at the base of the former.

Fig. 2. The lip of Mygale ursina, magnified: 5, the spines at its apex.

Fig. 3. The right maxilla and palpus of Mygale zebra, magnified: c, the

- spines on the superior surface of the former.

260

XL.—Description of a new Land-Shell from Trinidad.

By R. J. Lecumers Guppy, F.G.S8.

[Plate X. fig. 4.]

Helicina lamellosa, Guppy. Tl. X. fig. 4

Shell orbicular, depressed, thin, somewhat diachanean light

fulvous ; sculptured with sharp spiral ridges, bearing thin, la-

mellar free edges, of which about four are on the upper side

of the whorls and from seven to ten on the scarcely convex

under surface, interlined with smaller ridges; the interstices

between the ridges of the upper surface finely striate spirally,

of the lower surface shining, crossed by fine lines of growth ;

whorls 44-5, keeled, with a lamellar free edge on the periphery,

Spire depressed, conoidal ; apex blunt, rather mamillary.

Aperture oblique, roundish, angulate by the carination of

the ‘whorls. Peristome expanded and somewhat reflected,

bearing obsolete blunt points corresponding to the spiral

ridges: columella very short, simple: umbilicus covered by

a thin , granular, whitish callus, Operculum semiovate, con-

cave, thin, transparent, slightly tinted with fuscous, lined

with numerous concentric striz ; nucleus subcentral.

Height 24 millims., greatest diameter 44 millims.

The animal resembles that of Helicina barbata, a species found

in Trinidad. It is of a dark ashy-grey colour, passing into black

on the two somewhat obtusely pointed tentacles, at the bases of

which are the small black eye-spots. The lingual dentition is

similar in general characters to that of the other species of He-

licina I have examined. The shell differs from all the typical

Helicine by being more depressed, and by the spiral ridges and

keel. The concentric striation of the operculum, which differs

in texture from that of most Helicine, is also an unusual cha-

racter; and many naturalists might be disposed to give the

present shell a new generic name. “It may, indeed, be necessary

to mark its distinctness by a subgeneric title. I propose, there-

fore, for the shells characterized by the peculiarities I have just

noted the name of

PERENNA.

Operculum thin, suboval, concentrically striate ; nucleus sub-

central. Shell like Helicina, depressed; whorls lirate and

earinate. . Animal like Helicina.

Judging from the description of H. lirata, Pfeiffer (a native

of Yucatan), that species may possibly belong to the group now

characterized.

I have found H. lamellosa only on one of the rocky islets

called the Cotoras, in the Gulf of Paria.

Port of Spain, Trinidad.

February 5, 1867.

261

XLI.— Notes on Professor Owen’s Description of Euphysctes .

simus. By Dr. J. E. Gray, }'.R.S. &e.

Prorrssor Owen, in a note to his paper on Indian Cetacea, in

the ‘Transactions of the Zoological Society, vol. vi. p. 37, ob-

serves :— M. de Blainville figures, but makes no mention of,

this bony ridge bisecting the ‘ postnarial’ cavity. Dr. Gray, in

appending the term Kogia to the Physeter breviceps, De Blainv.

(Zoology of the Erebus and Terror, Cetacea, 4to, 1846, p. 22),

is equally silent—indeed, adds nothing to De Blainville’s meagre

sketch of so remarkable a cranium, and quotes his admeasure-

ments as in English inches and lines, without correction for the

difference of the French ‘foot.’ Macleay was the first who pointed

out the heavy ridge of bone that longitudinally divides the

spermacetic cavity into two unequal parts (op. cit. p. 47) as sub-

generically distinguishing his Huphysetes from Physeter or Cato-

don.’

To this I have only to observe :—First, that the skull from the

Cape figured by M. de Blainville does not possess the “heavy

ridge of bone” found in the Indian and Australian skulls, but in

the place of it has a couple of thin elevated plates united in front

and forming a funnel-shaped cavity. The possession of the heavy

bony ridge described by Mr. Macleay is the best character to

separate the Australian and Indian species from that of the

Cape.

Secondly, that I acknowledged that what was printed in the

‘Zoology of the Erebus and Terror’ was a mere translation of

De Blainville’s account ; and if I had corrected the admeasure-

ments into English feet, I should only have misled the reader.

As I had only seen the skull years previously for a few minutes, I

did not venture, from recollection, to make any addition to the

original description. I am very glad that my essay to unravel

the Cetacea, which, until my paper in the ‘ Voyage of the Erebus

and Terror’ above cited appeared, had scarcely been studied in

a zoological point of view since the appearance of M. Cuvier’s re-

searches in the ‘ Ossemens Fossiles,’ can only be assailed by such

trivial observations as those above cited and the objection that

I had not stated as clearly as I might the length of the sym-

physis of the lower jaw of Steno (/. c. p. 19); yet I should have

thought that any one reading the characters would see that I com-

pared the length of the suture with that of the lower jaw itself.

The publication of the observations on Whales in the ‘ Zoo-

logy of the Erebus and Terror,’ which I know are very imperfect,

and which I have since done all in my power to improve, has been

followed by the recognition of three times as many large Whales

as were known before its appearance, and they have lately been

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser, 3, Vol. xix, 19

262 Dr. Gray on Prof. Owen’s Description of Kuphysetes simus.

defined and studied in a manner which must lead to the dis-

covery of many more. as

The result of the study I have bestowed on them has been

that the British Museum contains the largest collection of the

remains of the species ever brought together, and preserved

and arranged in the best manner for the use of scientific men—

much more so than if they were set up in large galleries, which

would have the effect of sending the general visitors away disgusted |

at looking at what to them would seem like the repetition of the

same skeleton; for they are too large for the eye to take in at.

one view, unless they are placed too far from the observer for

the peculiarities of each kind to be studied and recognized.

The description of Huphysetes simus in the paper above quoted

contains some peculiarities which require to be noted, that sue-

ceeding naturalists may not misunderstand them. In plate 12 of

this valuable contribution to the knowledge of Indian Cetacea are

represented the side and back views of the skull. The explana-

tion of plate 12 stands thus:—‘‘ Euphysetes simus: fig. 1, side

view of the skull; fig. 2, back view of the skull (rather more

than half the natural size).” The upper figure represents the

lower as well'as the upper jaw: but no lower jaw was brought

to Europe ; and the figure of it must have been copied from the

Indian drawing, which, I think, might as well have been stated;

at least its not being stated has led to an inconvenience already,

as persons have come to the Museum to see the lower jaw,

which does not exist there,—more especially as, at page 40, the

lower jaw is described at considerable length, and not a word is

said that the description was taken from an Indian drawing,

and not from the real bones. ,

Plate 11. fig, 2 represents the outline of the body, containing

a shaded drawing of a skeleton ; the plate is lettered “ Physeter

simus,” and the explanation of plate 11 runs thus: “ fig. 1, side

view of male (to same scale as female, plate 10) ; fig. 2, outline of

ditto, with skeleton.” The figure really represents the outline

of the Huphysetes simus of Owen, from India, and the skeleton

of Huphysetes Grayi of Macleay, from Australia, combining

two most distinct species in one figure and under one name,

At page 42, under ‘ Bones of the Trunk and Fins (plate 11.

fig. 2),” occurs the following observation :—‘‘ Having been

favoured with photographs of these bones in Luphysetes Grayi

by the present able Curator (Mr. Krefft) of the Australian Mu-

seum, I have thought it might be useful to add the following

notes.” Then follow the details of the skeleton, preceded, not

by “Huphysetes Grayi,’ but simply by the generic name “ Eu-

physetes (plate 11. fig. 2). I feel assured that most readers of

both the text and the explanation of the plate will believe that.

On the Temperature of Geological Periods. 263

the skeleton figured and described is that of Huphysetes simus of

India, and will not have the least idea that the outline belongs to

one species and the skeleton to another, which are admitted by

Professor Owen to be distinct, and are so regarded all through

the paper.

Since the above was written I have been informed of a much

more serious mistake in the paper. The account of the Euphy-

setes simus begins thus :—“ The Cetacean which I have next to

describe is represented by drawings of the adult male (side view,

plate 11, to scale) and female (side view, plate 10. fig. 1; upper

view, fig. 2; to scale). It is noted as ‘a kind of Porpoise’ in

Mr, Elliot’s MS., and is known to the Telugu fishermen of

the coast by the name of ‘Wonga.’ The male, measuring 6 feet

8 inches in length, was taken at Waltair, February 28, 1853.

The female was taken on the Ist of March, 1853, at the same

part of the coast; she measured 6 feet in length” (p. 30).

“ According to the figures, the pectoral fin becomes free 1 foot

1 inch behind the snout in the male, and 1 foot 4 inches in the

female; but there may be some inaccuracy here”’ (p.31). The

comparison is continued, and terminates as follows :— The vulva

is 3-inches in advance of the vent; the prepuce of the male is

9 inches in advance” (p. 32).

Now, after all these details, I am assured that both the draw-

ings above referred to were taken from the same specimen, the

only example of the “ porpoise” recorded as taken on the Indian

shores, that that specimen was a female, and, further, that the

drawings and bones were accompanied by accurate admeasure-

ments taken from the animal itself when in a fresh state.

XLII.— On the Temperature of Geological Periods, from indica-

tions derived from the observation of Fossil Plants. By the

Count Gaston pre Saporta*,

Ir is by the aid of facts derived not only from the study of

ancient organisms, but at the same time from all sorts of ob-

servations, that we may hope one day to solve the complex

question of the temperature of the globe at periods anterior to

that in which we live.

We are still very far from any such result; but, in order to

approach it, we must endeavour to apply to the problem a series

of partial researches, so as gradually to bring together the ele-

ments of a complete and definitive solution, I shall therefore

confine myself exclusively within the limits of the vegetable

* Translated from the ‘ Bibliothéque Universelle : Archives des Sciences,’

tome xviii. pp. 89-142,

19*

264: Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

kingdom, by displaying what we may learn, by the study of

plants alone, as to the degree of temperature of the periods to

which they belonged. The field, when thus limited, is still

immense, and can only be very imperfectly traversed ; moreover

I have neither the time nor the power to explore it otherwise

than for the purpose of placing in it a few landmarks.

For the sake of clearness I shall divide this memoir into three

artes :—

: In the first I shall enumerate the views of which the examina-

tion of fossil plants had led to the most general adoption, until

lately, as to the ancient and successive states of the temperature.

In a second part I shall take up these same notions, to complete

and rectify them, as there may be occasion, by means of the most

recent researches. lastly, in the third I shall establish the

legitimate consequences of these observations.

I add this preliminary reflection—that, as we have to do with

investigations relating to temperature, the examination of the

vegetable kingdom is the more important because, in the present

state of things, plants constitute so many delicate instruments,

graduated with precision, capable of marking the smallest ther-

mometric variations; this must likewise.have been the case in

past times, of which the laws appear to have been in constant

harmony with those which prevail at the present day.

When, during the first twenty years of this century, fossil

plants were first observed, and a certain regularity was found

to occur in their mode of living and succeeding each other, the

divisions which constitute the scale of strata were still few in

number and imperfectly limited. A. Brongniart, who brilliantly

inaugurated this science in France, was.the immediate disciple

of Cuvier ; that is to say, he was inclined to assume a certain

number of epochs, at the conclusion of which the organisms

were completely renewed, whilst within each of these epochs

the changes were only partial, relative, and local. However,

with the imperfect materials which geologists had then at their

disposal, it was impossible for them to determine either the

duration or the mode of termination of these biological periods

—although they were tacitly inclined to reduce towards unity

phenomena of various orders, and consequently to make them

coincide with the successive faunas established by Cuvier, each of

which they supposed to have characterized exclusively one of the

intervals favourable to the development of life, called periods of

calm, in opposition to the violent catastrophes which must have

separated them.

As regards plants alone, they could already specify a certain

of Geological Periods. 265

number of facts which A. Brongniart had indicated in his earlier

works, and subsequently extended and coordinated in his ‘ Ta-

bleau des Genres de Végétaux fossiles? in which the views

adopted by the author are marvellously condensed. This re-

markable work shows clearly what, previously to the investiga-

tions of the last twenty years, was the state of the question with

which we are now occupied.

At that date, on starting from the existing epoch to penetrate

into the past, there were observed, first, in the newest portion

of the tertiary age, the arborescent genera which still charac-

terize the northern temperate zone, represented by species not

very different from ours, but still so far distinct from these that

the idea of attributing them to an order of things different from

ours might be adopted without inconvenience. This first totality

underwent but little change in passing from one place to another;

and, in examining a deposit slightly older or more recent, there

was always nearly the same repetition of forms. However, the

observations were still recent, the concordance very vague, and

the number of undetermined species very considerable; and it is

evident that the presence of the indigenous genera was more

easy to seize and verify than that of the exotics, which were

most frequently left in the shade for want of the power to de-

termine them. It was therefore very natural to draw, from the

preponderant existence of the former, the conclusion that the

temperature of the period at which they lived did not differ

sensibly from that which still prevails under the same latitudes.

In this respect the first observations presented a coincidence

sometimes due to chance. It will be sufficient for me to cite

Armissan, where M. Brongniart, in 1829, indicated a birch, a

witch-elm, several pines, a Smilax, a moss, and the fructification

of a fern similar to that of Osmunda—a result which certainly

did not denote any diversity in the nature of the climate of that

locality in comparison with what it is at present, but a result

very different from that to which I have since been led by the

profound study of the same flora.

Thus, towards the middle of Tertiary time, the changes ob-

served in the vegetation were easily explained by means of ex-

amples derived from certain parts of North America, where there

was still to be seen an assemblage of most of the genera which

could then be indicated in ancient Europe. The aspect of affairs

was changed, however, on quitting the middle for the lower

Tertiary times. Palms were then met with, at first rarely, then

in increasing number. The impressions of the fronds of these

plants early attracted attention by their well-marked character ;

and at an early period, also, they were regarded as the indication

of a climate hotter than ours. The European genera not being

266 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

absent, but only less numerous, in the localities where these

plants are met with, the idea of a gradual diminution of tem-

perature sprang from their presence the more naturally, as the

‘European genera which still showed themselves side by side

with the palms were principally Smilaces, pines, Thuie, and

laurels—that is to. say, genera which, both in Europe and North

America, inhabit especially the southern parts of the two conti-

nents, from which the palms themselves are not entirely excluded.

The most ancient Hocene times were then very little known ;

indeed they are scarcely known now. Certain deposits, such as

that of Sheppey, in the London Clay, were ascribed to peculiar

causes, such as the action of a current proceeding from the

equatorial seas. Nothing, therefore, was opposed to the assump-

tion that the temperature of the Tertiary epoch, at first rather

hotter than at present in Europe, had then become lowered in

such a manner as gradually to exclude the southern types from

this region, and to resemble that which prevails under the same

latitudes at the present day.

With the chalk observers passed at once to the unknown, not

only in consequence of the strangeness of the forms and their

confused occurrence, but also of their rarity, the incompleteness

of their series, and the vagueness of the classifications adopted.

The Chalk was regarded as a sort of intermediate period, in

which the vegetable kingdom, in becoming renewed, had com-

pleted itself by the addition of the Dicotyledons, like the animal

kingdom by that. of the Mammalia; nevertheless the observa-

tions were too scanty and too confused to give rise to very pre-

cise conclusions; and I must say that the investigations with

regard to this epoch do not yet enable us to foresee any solution

of the difficulties which pertain to it.

Already, however, some great facts had come to light, which

still serve as the basis of our present researches. Before the

Chalk the Dicotyledons do not make their appearance, and the

Monocotyledons become rare and uncertain; the Cycadee and

Coniferze, on the contrary, increase, and the ferns in their turn

‘become a necessary element of the vegetation; the forms, in

general, depart more and more from those of the present epoch,

even under the tropics, and it is amongst the most restricted of

existing groups that we have to seek for similitudes; these

points themselves are at last wanting, and towards the base of

the Jurassic series the vegetation no longer presents anything

but analogies, becoming more and more distant, with those of

the actual world.

At the date that I have selected (that is to say, about 1840)

the flora of the Secondary formations and those of the Trias and

Carboniferous formations were already well known; notwith-

of Geological Periods. 267

standing the progress since made, the general result has not

sensibly varied. i

When compared with that of the existing world, this vegeta-

tion showed differences so strongly marked that one could hardly

help being struck by them. After having observed plants spe-

cifically different from those now existing, others were found

generically distinct, then others separated from ours even as to

their family, and consequently having nothing in common with

them but the more and more distant affinities of the class and

subkingdom.

It is one of the glories of our times (and this glory belongs

almost entirely to M. A. Brongniart) to have collected the scat-

tered elements of a vegetable world so different from our own,

to have brought them to light and life, and to have done this

with such accurate ideas that they have not since been super-

seded.

In endeavouring to form an idea of the temperature proper

to these most ancient periods of the earth’s history, we naturally

had recourse to the least singular plants, such as the ferns, then

to the Calamites regarded as Equisetacez of large size, and to

the Lepidodendra, arranged among the Lycopodiacee; and it

appeared to follow, from the exclusive presence of plants be-

longing to the class of Vascular Cryptogamia, that certain

islands at once hot and moist, certain tropical valleys bathed in

tepid vapours and immersed in a dense shade, ftirnished a no-

tion of what Europe must have been like during the period

which corresponds with the formation of coal.

In the different composition of an atmosphere more charged

with carbonic acid, in the extension of the seas, in the arrange-

ment of the emergent land in the form of low islands, and in

the still sensible action of the central heat, conditions were also

sought which, when once admitted, accounted for the supposed

elevation of the temperature and for that uniformity of climate

which permitted the same vegetation to extend uniformly over

very large regions, from Spitzbergen to the East Indies, and

thence to Australia. Thus the preponderance and the great

size of the Vascular Cryptogamia and the abundance of arbores-

cent ferns were amongst the principal arguments invoked in

support of a great elevation of temperature, which was after-

wards explained by different causes.

Nevertheless, without thinking of it, those who argued in

this way placed themselves in a vicious circle, in some respects,

when they invoked the influence of the central heat upon the

temperature to explain its elevation and the presence of arbores-

cent ferns in Europe, whilst these same plants appeared to other

geologists au evident proof of this action of the central heat.

268 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

Nor did they consider that, in making the vegetable combi-

nations peculiar to.this epoch dependent on the existence of a

very elevated temperature, the important fact was left out of

consideration, that the other categories of plants not having yet

appeared, their absence was a negative phenomenon which de-

prived the exclusive predominance of Cryptogamic groups of a

great part of its significance.

In reality nothing was evident except the existence of a more

genial and more uniform temperature than at present—the only

rigorous deduction from the facts observed.

But, by assuming for the Carboniferous period a very high

degree of heat, a starting-point was established in harmony with

the supposed progress of vegetation, since this appeared to have

been gradually modified in proportion as the temperature was

continually lowered by an insensible gradation. |

To sum up. A great initial heat combined with a great cli-

matic uniformity; a diminution at first not very marked, but

becoming very sensible towards the commencement of the Ter-

tiary period, still more marked towards its middle, and com-

pletely established towards the end of this period; a progress

starting from a state very different from our own, and approach-

ing the latter gradually from epoch to epoch: such, it appears

to me, is a faithful representation of the most rational induc-

tions that science had formulated. We must now see whether

this view is in accordance with the most recent observations.

IT.

The domain of fossil botany has been enormously enlarged of

late years. One of the most interesting results of this recent

progress is, that we can trace the course of a considerable num-

ber of genera through several successive stages; and where the

species belonging to these genera, as is almost always the case,

show a close affinity to those which correspond with them in the

present state of things, we are justified in assuming that the

fossil species lived under the rule of the same conditions

as its living homologue, or at least under very similar condi-

tions.

Thus the existing genera the ancient existence of which it is

possible to prove must assist us in the investigation of the

temperature proper to the times and places which they seem to

characterize ; whilst the extinct genera can only furnish us with

such information in a very indirect fashion, according to the

more or less distant relationship which they bear to those of our

own day. - On the other hand, when we have to do with a spe-

cies which closely resembles a living congeneric species, the

of Geoloyical Periods. 269

analogical conclusions derived from the study of this plant will

have the more probability in proportion as the affinity is more

evident and the genus of which it forms part has more exclusive

adaptations and better-defined habits.

One condition, however, is necessary to make sure of reach-

ing the truth by this course—namely, that the generic affinity of

the ancient species be supported by actual proofs, or, at least,

that there be very little uncertainty about it. By adopting too

readily a multitude of determinations indicated by palzonto-

logical botanists during the last few years, we should inevitably

be exposed to the risk of building a superstructure without firm

bases.

There is another important remark, of which, indeed, we

shail have to make immediate application—namely, that certain

determinations, although apparently doubtful, are in reality

much less so. If, instead of being considered isolatedly, they

relate to genera of which the repeated and successive presence

is so well established that the fact of their ancient existence

cannot be made a matter of doubt, there is then established

between the various members of a series of graduated stages

a sort of solidarity which causes the eyes and the mind to

habitually recognize without hesitation impressions the true

nature of which would escape them under other circumstances.

The smallest indications are sometimes sufficient to reveal this

to practised eyes. It is, moreover, certain that the types which

continue characteristic of a region reappear almost always with

great persistency in the fossil state in the strata of that region.

This is one of the most settled general phenomena that can be

appealed to in geology, not only in the world of plants, but

also in that of animals of all classes. It is the case with the

ancient European flora; and the types of vegetation which now

characterize exclusively the northern temperate zone in the two

hemispheres are reproduced in the fossil state, not only in the

period immediately preceding our present one, but also through

a long series of stages, until we reach the point where, dis-

coveries being deficient, the investigation of these types is of

necessity interrupted. ‘These types are not the only ones that

we can determine with certainty and with advantage to the

question before us. Without speaking of those which have de-

creased in Europe, or which have since abandoned this continent

to maintain themselves elsewhere, there exist others which are

now observed only in the vicinity of the tropics. The more the

affinities of the species of this category can be rigidly defined,

the more possible is it to fix the probable degree of temperature

which their presence in ancient Kurope must lead us to accept

for the period at which they lived. Here I find a difficulty

270 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

which must not be passed over in silence. What must we con-

clude if the two series of genera to which I have just referred

combine, instead of mutually excluding each other? The ex-

amination of this question, one of the most curious of those

suggested by the study of the European fossil floras, would be

best placed at the end of my notice, when I shall discuss the

legitimate consequences of the facts that I may have established;

however, as the objection has presented itself, [ shall state my

opinion on this point, in order that, by at once getting rid of

what has a specious appearance, the course that we have to

follow may be cleared in advance of all obstacles.

There are, in my eyes, some truths so clear that they cannot,

without paradox, be questioned. It follows incontestably, from

the totality of the facts known in geology, that the temperature

was higher formerly than at the present day in the zone of

which the continent of Europe forms a part. The phenomenon

of initial elevation of temperature is therefore not under dis-

cussion: what we have to seek are the successive degrees of this

temperature, the period and the mode of its decline. As regards

the fact of its definitive diminution, its results are before us.

There were formerly in Europe palm trees, screw-pines, arbores-

cent ferns, Laurinez, and other exotic forms, which have dis-

appeared to give place to the plants which we have before our

eyes, and of which we know the organization to be adapted to

the action and periodical return of cold seasons. Thus the fact

of the lowering of the ancient temperature evidently follows

from the elimination of these first types: therefore this elimina-

tion must be regarded as its true sign ; and whenever, in a fossil

flora, we observe a mixture of European with truly tropical

forms, the presence of the latter will be to us a sufficient indi-

cation of the maintenance of a high temperature. When the

European climate became decidedly too cold, these forms must

have disappeared from the middle portions of this continent,

and have left only faint traces of their former existence in its

‘southern parts: this, in my opinion, is a certain proof that their

coexistence with the forms which have continued indigenous

had been possible previously only by the aid of climatic com-

binations which did not exclude the maintenance of at least a

part of the ancient heat.

Thus, to my eyes, the elimination of the tropical genera is the

great fact which reveals the moment when the temperature

decreased, and even the proportion of this decrement. To us,

therefore, the time when this elimination became complete will

be that in which, the latitudes being constituted nearly as at

the present day, the differences observed no longer depend upon

any other than certain purely local causes.

of Geological Periods. 271

We have now to apply these principles to the kind of investi-

gation that I wish to attempt; and the following is the method

that I shall follow. The end proposed being to collect among

the fossil floras the indications of the temperature of the various

periods, I shall rely upon two groups er series of plants, of

which the completely opposite aptitudes alone can give rise to

decisive inductions. These two series are, on the one hand, that

of the genera now proper to the boreal zone, and, on the other,

that of the types of which the homologues are now met with

exclusively in the vicinity of the tropics. For the former, of

which the date of appearance is still uncertain, but which did

not show themselves in Europe until a comparatively recent

date, the starting-point to be selected for observing their pro-

gress is best placed in opposition to the direction of this pro-

gress—that is to say, in the present epoch. On departing from

this starting-point, we shall see this group, at first very com-

plete, diminishing gradually, and lastly losing itself in a past

state of things which is still very obscure. Must we follow the

same course in the observation of the tropical types? I think

not. In fact when, ascending the course of ages, we meet with

them for the first time, these types are easily mfsunderstood ;

their very importance renders it necessary that they should be

rigorously defined. Instead of being connected, like the Kuro-

pean types, with an order of things still existing in the land,

they are directly related to those of previous ages, and the latter,

by a train which becomes more and more visible, are themselves

connected with antecedent types. On the other hand, we are

certain @ priori, notwithstanding differences of detail, of the

comparative elevation of the temperature during the most an-

cient period of vegetable life; and consequently, by starting

from the most ancient stages, and neglecting the genera without

any direct analogy with those of the present day, we are certain

of arriving at a moment when, the divergences becoming less,

genera identical with those now existing will necessarily make

their appearance, and furnish us with an approximate scale of

the temperature of these distant ages.

Thus we obtain a double starting-point; and the courses to be

followed for one and for the other are in inverse directions,

since, in order to ascertain the existence of tropical types, we

shall descend the course of ages, whilst, on the contrary, we

shall ascend it when we have to study the progress of the

European types. In both courses of investigation I shall abstain

from mentioning any genus the existence of which does not

seem to me to be demonstrated, and which would not be iden-

tical with existing generic divisions; and I shall always take the

latter in the most extended Linnean acceptation.

272 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

§ 1. Examination of the Groups, Genera, and Forms with Tropi-

cal Affinities observed in the Ancient Floras,

The vegetation of the Paleozoic strata does not with certainty

include any of the existing genera. The attempts made in

Germany by some palzontologists to assimilate to the living

ferns a portion of those of the Carboniferous formation seem to

be more specious than well founded*. They depend upon a

superficial affinity of form rather than upon identity of structure.

Moreover the positive analogies which this investigation has

sometimes brought out would tend rather to lead us to range

the ferns of this early age among the most exceptional tribes of

the existing order. It is thus, according to M. Brongniart +,

who isso cautious in his determinations, that the genus Scoleco-

pteris, Zenk., observed in the same state of chalcedonic petri-

faction as the species of Psaronius, and, like them, probably

contemporaneous with the coal-measures, resembles in the mode

of grouping of its capsules of fructification the genus Angiopteris

among the Marattiez, and that several species of Asterocarpus

resemble Kaulfussia, or only Gleichenia and Mertensia. Other

species of the same group seem to be allied to Matonza in the

tribe Cyathez. Lastly, the genus Senftenbergia, described by

Corda, appears to denote the existence of a Schizeacean.

The much smaller proportion than was supposed of arbores-

cent species has weakened one of the arguments most frequently

appealed to in favour of the supposed elevation of temperature

at this epoch. This applies also to the persuasion still enter-

tained by many geologists that a constant temperature of 25°-

30° C. (77°-86° F.) is necessary for the vegetation of tree ferns.

This cannot be supposed when we observe that under the tropics

it is principally in the hearts of mountain-forests and in the

bottom of elevated valleys that most of these plants grow ; their

region is situated between 400 and 600 metres, and extends

even to an elevation of 1000 metres. Moreover, according to

the testimony of Humboldt{, the arborescent ferns depart from

the equator towards the south as far as the forty-sixth and even

the fifty-third parallel ; they attain to an admirable development

in Van Diemen’s Land, at Hobart Town (lat. 42° .53'), with a

mean temperature of 11°3 C. (= 54°34 F.)—that is to say,

in an isothermic band of which the temperature is 2°3 C.

(=4°14 F.) below that of Toulon. It is true, as is remarked

* See especially ‘Die Farnkrauter der Jetztwelt zur Untersuchung und

Bestimmung der innern I’ormationen, &c.’ von C. Ritter von Ettingshausen.

Vienna, 1865.

+ Tableau des Genres de Végétaux fossiles, p. 27.

igi de la Nature, tome i. p. 166 (Galusky’s translation: Paris,

of Geological Periods. | 273:

by this celebrated author, that the difference between the ex-

treme seasons is much more strongly marked in Europe than in

Australia, and the climate is less uniform even within the limits

of each season*. At Dusky Bay, in New Zealand, according to

Dr. Hooker, arborescent ferns grow under a latitude of 46° 8 ;

and in the Auckland and Campbell Islands they are met with

as far as 53°.

It can no longer be asserted that the temperature of the

tropics is necessary for the existence of these plants ; and there-

fore it is not to their presence alone that we can appeal for the

admission of a high temperature during this first epoch, but

must rather consider the general character of the vegetation.

The types of this age, of which there still exist some re-

presentatives, diminished in size and generically distinct—the

Lycopodiacez and Equisetaceee—as well as the ferns themselves,

flourish nowhere so much as within the tropics; and it cannot

be denied that this neighbourhood is favourable to them, as

their number, dimensions, and comparative importance increase

in proportion as we advance in this direction. It is from the

combination of these indications that we must believe in the

existence during this first period of a warm temperature, a dense

and cloudy atmosphere, and a permanent and tepid moisture.

The continents were then but slightly varied in surface-

features (accidentés) ; the flow of water on the surface of the soil

gave rise neither to rivers nor torrents, but to lagoons fed by a

multitude of brooks which descended from all the slopes and

traversed the bottom of the undulations, as we still see in granitic

countries, which, better than any others, have retained the fea-

tures of this ancient configuration of the surface of the earth.

But the vegetation of the Carboniferous period has been pictured

too often to render it necessary for us to dwell longer upon it.

On penetrating into the Trias, we meet with the genus Hqui-

setum, still diffused throughout all latitudes, although its species

now, even in hot countries, are far from attaining the dimen-

sions of its ancient forms. In fact Kguisetum arundinaceum

(Bory), from the shores of the Mississippi, one of the largest of

the group, does not approach £. arenaceum (Heer), from the

Keuper, or even equal some Tertiary species.

In the Jurassic epoch is developed the group of the European

Cycadeze, probably generically distinct from those of the present

day ; it is, however, to the Cycadee growing in the southern parts

of the eastern hemisphere, such as Dion, Macrozamia, and Ence-

* At Hobart Town the hibernal and estival means are represented by

5°6 and 17°2 C., whilst at Rome, about 1 degree further from the equator,

the annual temperature being 13°3 C., the hibernal mean descends to 8°,

and the estival reaches 30°C, .

274 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

phalartos, that the Zamites, Ctenis, Pterophyllum, and Nilsonia of

the secondary strata most closely approach. And as there is no

reasonable doubt that these various genera really formed part of

the same group as the existing Cycadex, the habits and distri-

bution of the latter in the world of our day may furnish us, by

analogy, with valuable details as to the state of Europe at the

period when these plants grew there, especially if we take care

to select as examples those which most faithfully reproduce the

ancient fossil types.

We must therefore compare these principally with Encephalartos

and Macrozamia. The species of the former genus inhabit

Southern Africa from 20° to 30° S, lat.; those of the second

grow in South-western Australia, about 30° S. lat., and extend

as far as 35°, These, therefore, as M.A. Brongniart has pointed

out*, are rather subtropical and austral genera than really

proper to the equatorial regions; the same remark is applicable

to the species of Cycas and Ceratozamia, which advance in Japan

and Mexico far beyond the tropics, to 32° N. lat. The habits of

the plants of the group which seem best to reflect those of the

fossil Cycadez are indicated by M, Miguel in his monograph of

the Cycadee+. He tells us that the species of Encephalartos

grow at a considerable distance from the Cape region properly

so called, and beyond the limits of the flora characterized by the

presence of Proteaceze and Ericacez, under the shelter of a chain

of mountains, in a country exposed to the calorific influences of

the torrid zone, but without precisely making part of it. The

first plants make their appearance about Uitenhage, in very

limited stations separated by great intervals. Further on the in-

dividuals become more numerous, especially towards Amatymbis

and Tambookis; they are never met with in the plains, but fre-

quent the mountainous districts. Some prefer stony soils;

others seek a rich vegetable mould; lastly, they do not appear

upon naked slopes, but in the midst of thick copses of spiny

shrubs, They are nowhere abundant, but disseminated in groups;

the mountains which they inhabit attain an altitude of 2000 feet,

and are dependent on a chain of which the elevation is not less

than 1000 feet, and of which the slope directed towards the east

and north pours its waters towards Delagoa Bay. Such is

the physiognomy of these plants: a faithful image of a world

that has disappeared, they carry us back irresistibly towards the

Kurope of Secondary times, of which they explain to us the ve-

getation and the aspect; nothing is altered, if we replace with

Conifers the Leguminose and Rhamnee of this part of Africa ;

but nothing compels us to assume for this epoch a temperature

* Tableau des Genres de Végétaux fossiles, p. 59.

+ Monographia Cycadearum, p. 40, .

of Geological Periods. 275

higher than that of Africa about the twentieth degree of south

latitude—that is to say, an annual mean of 22°C, (=71°6 F.),

the elevation, which rises to 2000 feet, moderating, in the station

inhabited by Encephalartos, a climate already hotter than that

of the Cape.

By the side of the Cycadeze of the Lias we have to place some

other indications, derived from other classes, which must not be

neglected. ‘Two species from the Lias of Bayreuth, described

by M. Géppert under the names of Asterocarpus heterophyllus

and Janceolatus, resemble the Kaulfussia belonging to the family

Marattieze, according to M. A, Brongniart ; whilst the Teniopteris

Miinsteri of Géppert, from the same locality, denotes a type

very analogous to Angiopteris, and certainly belonging to this

same group of the Marattiee. Goppert also indicates Hemite-

lites polypodioides as very analogous to Hemitelia speciosa (Kaulf.)

from Peru.

The exceptional tribes of the existing state of things, of which

we have thus already seen the dawn, consequently reappear with

great persistency, and continue to show themselves: they now

preferably dwell beneath the tropics; but they pass these limits

towards the south, as in the case of the Cycadez, and are there-

fore not exclusively confined to them. |

In descending the series, the Oolite of Charmouth presents us

with the first important indication of the existence of the Pan-

dane, in the genus Podocarya of Buckland, established upon a

remarkable fruit, the relations of which with the existing Pan-

danez appear, according to M. Brongniart, to prove that this

family had already made its appearance at that epoch.

Above the Oolites, towards the Neocomian, I must indicate

the true Araucarie*, of which I have seen fruits in a perfect

state in the collection of M. Hébert, Professor of Geology at the

Sorbonne. The character presented by the union of the seed

with the base of the ovuliferous scale cannot deceive us, and

establishes the presence of the genus, also indicated by numerous

impressions of the twigs figured by M. Dunker in his monograph

of the Wealden flora of North Germany.

' The Araucarie of the section Hutacta form now-a-days a per-

fectly natural subtropical group, confined to New Holland and

some of the islands of the Pacific, advancing towards the north

but little beyond 15° 8. lat., attaining 29° towards the south in

Norfolk Island, and capable of becoming adapted to a temperate

* Besides the Araucari@, we must refer to true species of Pinus, of

which the cones and seeds have lately been indicated in the fluvio-marine

beds of the Neocomian stage of the basin of Paris by M. Cornuel, who has

described and figured these organs in the ‘ Bulletin de la Soc, Géolog. de

France, 2™ sér, tome xxiii. p. 628, pl, 12.

276° Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

climate, as is proved by the introduction in our southern dis-

tricts of A. excélsa, which, at Hyéres and Nice, bears an annual

mean of only 15°-16° C. (=59°-60°8 F.).

Hitherto, therefore, most of the genera, with one exception,

that we have met with do not seem to have required a com-

pletely tropical temperature—that is to say, above a mean of

20° C.'(=68° F.).° |

In advancing towards the Chalk, we shall observe at first

nearly the same types at the base of this great formation ; but

in proportion as we ascend this curious and still imperfectly

known period, the vegetation insensibly acquires a new character.

Dicotyledons make their appearance in an incontestable manner;

the Cycadez, on the contrary, dimimish in number and import-

ance; and when, finally, we reach the richer and better investi-

— gated floras of the Upper Chalk, we observe a combination of

the following genera :—

Ferns: Gleichenia, Sm.—G. protogea, Deb. (Aix-la-Chapelle.)

Lygodium, Sw.—L. cretaceum, Deb. (Aix-la-Chapelle.)

Cyatheites, Gopp.—Bonaventurea cardinalis, Deb. (Aix-la-

Chapelle.)

Conirers: Araucaria, Juss.—Dammarites albens, Gopp. (Chalk

of Bohemia.) Araucaria, sp. Deb. in litt. (Aix-la-Cha-

pelle.

ghee Endl.— Geinitzia cretacea, Ung. (Quadersandstein.)

Cycadopsis aquigranensis, G6pp. (Aix-la-Chapelle.)

Paums: Palmacites, Sternb.—P. varians, Corda. (Quadersand-

stein.)

Flabellaria, Sternb.—-F. chameropifolia, Gopp. (Silesia.)

PanDANE&: Pandanus, L.—P. similda, Stichl. (Quadersand-

stein.) P. austriacus, Ett., P. pseudo-inermis, Ett., and

P. trinervis, Kitt. (Chalk of Gosau.)

Nipadites, Bow.—Carpolithes provincialis, Sap. (Fuveau.)

Myricsa: Myrica and Comptonia.—Comptonites antiquus,

Nilsson. (Chalk of Scania.) Myrica, sp., Deb. in litt,

(Aix-la-Chapelle.)

Proteacea#: Anadenia, Leucospermum, Grevillea, Hakea, Dry-

andra, &c.—A very great number of species reproducing

the characteristic forms of these various genera and of

several others. (Chalk of Aix-la-Chapelle.)

In this series the Pandanes, and probably the Ferns also,

alone betray clearly tropical aptitudes ; the other groups advance

at the present day to the north and south far beyond these

limits; but the presence of the Pandanez is an important fact,

which must be taken into account, as in the present epoch their

species (which are particularly numerous in islands, such as

of Geological Periods. | 277

Madagascar, Bourbon, and the Moluccas, do not in any case

quit the intertropical zone. Strictly speaking, some doubt may

attach to certain of these determinations considered separately ;

but the coexistence of such numerous indications can hardly fail

to render it nearly certain that true Pandanee existed in Europe

during the Cretaceous period, and consequently at the same

epoch a mean temperature of at least 20° C. (=68° F.).

To give a better notion of the progress and ultimate decline

of tropical types in the Tertiary epoch, which I now approach, I

shall divide it into eight successive horizons, conceived chiefly

from the point of view of the fossil floras. I shall arrange them

as follows, proceeding from the lowest to the highest :—

1. The Swessonian of D’Orbigny, including Rilly and the

lignites and sandstones of the Soissonais.

2. The Parisian, properly so called, including the “ Calcaire

grossier ” and the London Clay.

3. The Upper Eocene or Ligurian of Swiss authors, in-

cluding the middle freshwater beds of the basin of Paris and

the sands of Beauchamp, with beds of Cyrena semistriata,—that

is to say, the age of Paleotherium.

4. The Tongrian or Oligocene, corresponding to the age of

the sandstones of Fontainebleau.

5. The Lower Miocene, corresponding to the limestone of

La Beauce and the Aquitanian of Swiss authors.

6. The Upper Miocene, including the Marine Mollasse of

Switzerland and Provence, up to and including (iningen.

7. The Pliocene, from Giningen to the close of the Tertiary

period.

8. The Quaternary.

The following is an enumeration of the tropical genera be-

longing to each of these horizons, starting from the oldest :—

First Horizon: Travertins of Sézanne and sands of the Sois-

sonnais.

Ferns, Cyatuex: Alsophila, Bronn. Polypodites thelypteroides,

Brong. Pecopteris Pomelii, Brong. Cyathettes, sp. plu-

rime. (Sézanne.)

Pats: Flabellaria, Sternb.—F. Goupili, Wat., F. suessionensis,

Wat. (Soissonais sands.)

Panpanez: Carludovica?, R. & P.—C. sp. noy. (Sézanne.)

Ampeipe#: Cissus, L. Vitigene cissoides, Sap. (Sézanne.)

Srercutiacex%.—Sterculia, L., S. sp, nov.. (Sézanne.)

The genus Alsophila being indicated with certainty for the

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 20

278 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

first time in Tertiary formations, and even ix the fossil state, I

dwell upon this determination. This genus, with only a single

exception, includes only arborescent species: in this case more

especially it denotes a truly tropical type, because the species

from Sézanne are closely allied to the most tropical forms of the

genus in both hemispheres, whilst they differ from those which

advance furthest towards the south, such as A. pruinata, Kaulf.

(Chili), and A. australis (Tasmania). a

_ The repeated presence of palms in the Soissonais sandstones,

and that of a frond at Sézanne too conformable to the bifid type

of Carludovica not to denote the persistence of the type of the

Pandanez, constitute a combination of tropical forms which is —

further increased by a Cissus formed upon the model of C. fer-

ruginea, Poir:, indica, Roxb., tomentosa, Lam., repens, Thw.,

adnata, Wall., and capensis, Thunb. (all perfectly tropical forms),

by a Sterculia, several Tiliacee and Laurinee, &e.

- The second of our horizons presents, of tropical types,—

Paums: Flabellaria, Sternb.—F. parisiensis, Brong. (Calcaire

erossier.) |

Sabalites, Sap.—S. sp. (Flabellaria maxima, Ung., Brong.).

(Oise, Crisolle.)

Panpanem: Nipadites, Bow.—Several species observed in the

London Clay, in Belgium, and in the Calcaire grossier

of Paris.

SAPINDACEH : Cupanioides, Bow.—Several species in the London

Clay.

Tit1acem?: Apeibopsis, Heer (Cucumites, Bow.). London Clay.

The fossil fruits described by Bowerbank under the name of

Nipadites, and. of which ‘that author.was able to examine the

structure in the pyritous specimens of Sheppey, differ in no im-

portant character from those of Nipa, a curious genus which

seems to form the connexion between the Palms and the Pan-

dane: it is reduced at present to a single species, Nipa fruti-

cans, which inhabits the banks of the Ganges and the marshy

parts of Java. The Nipadites, first observed in the London Clay

and afterwards in Belgium, have lately been met with in the

Parisian Calcaire grossier. The working of the mound of the

Trocadero has enabled a great number of impressions to be col-

lected in a sandy clay bed, in which there are also observed.

monocotyledonous leaves analogous to those of certain Carludo-

vice, but entire, which should, perhaps, be combined with these

organs.

The Cupanioides of the London Clay reveal the existence of

of Geological Periods. 279

the Sapindacez, which we shall meet with again in the succeed-

ing stages ; they are there combined with Palms, Leguminose,

and Tiliacez, of which the generic affinities are still obscure,

but their physiognomy is that of corresponding plants under

the tropics.

On the third horizon, which is known by the rich floras of

Monte Bolca, Skopan, Alum Bay, the sands of the Sarthe, and,

_ lastly, the gypsums of Aix, we may indicate, among many others,

the following genera :—

Contrer: Araucaria, Juss.—A. Duchartrei, Wat. (Middle

sands).

Paums: Flabellaria, Sternb.—F. Lamanonis, Brong. (Gypsum

of Aix.) FF, bolcensis, Mass. (Monte Bolca.)

Sabalites, Sap.—S. sp. n. (Sands of the Sarthe.)

Musacexz: Musophyllum, Ung.—-M. speciosum, Sap. (Gypsum

of Aix.) —

Liniacez: Dracena, L.—Dracenites sepultus, Sap., D. Brong-

niartit, Sap. (Gypsum of Aix.) ”

Esenace®: Diospyros, L.—D. rugosa, Sap. (Gypsum of Aix.)

AraLtiacex.—Aralia, L.—A. primigenia, Heer. (Bolca, Alum

Bay.) A. multifida, Sap. (Gypsum of Aix.)

SrercuLiacez: Sterculia, L.—S. labrusca, Ung. (Monte Bolca,

Skopan, Alum Bay.) S. tenuiloba, Sap. (Gypsum of Aix.)

Bombazx, L.—B. sepultiflorum, Sap. (Aix.) |

Sapinpacez: Sapindus, L.—Sapindus pristinus, Heer. (Mont

Bolca.)

Juetanpex: Engelhardtia, Lesch.—£, decora, Sap. (Gypsum

of Aix.)

Papiionace&: Brachypterum, Benth.—B. (Micropodium) oli-

gospermum, Sap. (Gypsum of Aix.) 3

Drepanocarpus, C. Mey.—D. Dechampii, Mass. (Monte

Bolea.)

Mimosez: Mimosa, Ad.—M., deperdita, Sap. (Gypsum of Aix.)

Most of these genera, especially the more important ones, are

determined with certainty :—the genus Bombaz by the observa-

tion of the corollas ; the Aralia primigenia by that of the fruits,

The genera Engelhardtia, Brachypterum, and Drepanocarpus

show theirs. Diospyros rugosa presents flowers and detached

ealyces. All these forms (leaving out of consideration those

which are not exclusively tropical, such as the Laurinee,

Myrsineze, Rhamnez, Anacardiacee, &c.) serve to characterize

- the hottest regions of India, Africa, America, and Australia.

_Upon this horizon a true Araucaria makes its appearance for

20%

280: Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

the last time; the original specimen is in the collection of M.

Hébert at the Sorbonne. The other Araucarie or Araucarites

indicated in the Tertiary formation, and especially A. Sternbergii,

Ung., are in reality Sequoie.

The following or fourth horizon is one of the most perfectly

explored; we place here the floras of Hering, Sotzka, Saint-

Zacharie, Saint-Jean-de-Garguier, Armissan, and even that of

Radoboj, in Croatia. The last two localities appear to be more

recent than the others; but they are united to the former by

too many ties to allow of their advantageous separation. The

tropical genera which must be indicated in them are the fol-

lowing :—

Ferns: Lindsea, Dryand.—L. Cussolii, Gerv. (Armissan.)

Patms: Sabalites, Sap—S. major, Ung. (Hering, Radoboj,

basin of Marseilles, Armissan.)

Liniacem: Dracena, L.—D. narbonensis, Gerv. (Armissan.)

Arauiace®&: Aralia, L.—A. Hercules, Sap. (Radoboj, Armis-

san.)

Srercutiacez: Sterculia, L.—S. labrusca, Ung. (Sotzka.)

JuegtanpEx: Engelhardtia, Lesch.—E. decora, Sap. (Saint-

Zacharie.) HK. sotzkiana, Ett. (Sotzka.) E. macroptera,

Sap., E. detecta, Sap. (Armissan, Radoboj.)

Papitionace&: Calpurnia, HK. Mey.—C. europea, Sap. (Armis-

san.)

Copaifera, L.—Cesalpinites copaiferinus, Sap. (St. Zacharie,

St. Jean-de-Garguier.) Copaifera armissanensis, Sap.

(Armissan.) C. radobojana, Ung. (Radoboj.).

MimosEx: Acacia, Neck.—A. sotzkiana, Ung. (Sotzka.) A.

Bousqueti, Sap. (Armissan.)

Mimosa, Ad.—M. Pandora, Ung. (Radoboj.)

These types, selected from among many others as the most

certainly determined, are also clearly tropical. The genus

Lindsea, for example, scarcely possesses any species beyond the

tropics; and the species from Armissan is very nearly allied

to a Javan form, L. javensis, Bl. The Dracene and Palms

continue to give the mass of plants a very strongly marked

equatorial physiognomy. The draliacee reproduce the forms

of the genus Areopanax of Central America. The genus Hngel-

hardtia, then at its apogee in Europe, does not now quit the

limits of tropical Asia, where, however, it ascends a little upon

the mountains both in Nepaul and Java. Lastly, the genera

Calpurnia, Copaifera, Acacia, and Mimosa are directly allied to

types or forms now peculiar to intertropical Africa and Brazil.

of Geological Periods. 281

The fifth stage of our series is a continuation of the preceding;

the tropical types which we shall indicate in it are derived from

the floras of Manosque and Bonnieux in Provence, of Monod,

Hohe-Rhonen, and Eriz in Switzerland, of Brognon near Dijon,

of Bovey-Tracey in Devonshire, &c.

Ferns : Lygodium, Sw.—L. Gaudini, Heer. (Monod, Manosque.)

L. acutangulum, Heer, L. Laharpei, Heer, L.acrostichoides,

Heer. (Monod.)

CycapEm: Zamites, Brong.—Z. epibius, Sap. (Bonnieux.)

Paims: Flabellaria, Sternb.—F. latiloba, Heer. (Vevay, Brog-

non.)

Sabalites, Sap.—S. major,: Ung., S. heringiana, Heer.

(Switzerland.)

PaPiLionace®: Pterocarpus, L.—P. Fischeri, Gaud. (Monod.)

Brachypterum, Benth.—B. (Micropodium) lignitum, Sap.

(Manosque.)

Campsiandra, Benth.—C. (Pycnolobium) tetrasperma, Sap.

(Manosque.)

Mrimosex: Acacia, Neck.—A. sotzkiana, Ung. (Monod, &c.)

We must remark here, in the first place, the persistence of

certain types which might have been thought to have been long

before extinct. The Zamites epibius, collected at Bonnieux by

M. E. Arnaud and described by me two years ago, is proved to

be perfectly authentic by the finely schistose structure of the

lamina, of lacustrine origin, which contains it; but it is hardly

to be distinguished from its predecessor, Zamites Feneonis,

Brong., from the Corallian. As regards the Lygodia, which we

have previously indicated in the Chalk, and which are frequent

in Switzerland, their presence at Manosque at the same epoch

is attested by a fine impression; and even beyond this genus

the ferns of that period present a great number of forms of

tropical physiognomy, the strict determination of which is pre-

vented by the absence or bad state of their fructification. I may

cite, as forming part of this category, the Pecopteris lignitum, Heer

(Aspidium lignitum, Gieb.), which occurs in Germany, England

(Bovey), Savoy, and Provence (Manosque), the Pecopteris Lu-

cani, Sap., from Brognon, the Lastrea dalmatica, Ett., from

Promina and Switzerland, and, finally, the Lastrea sttriaca,

which is distributed through a great number of Tertiary locali-

ties. All these ferns are evidently analogous to those of the

hottest countries of the existing world.

The Leguminose also include several well-characterized tro-

pical genera, One of the most remarkable that I am acquainted

282 On the Temperature of Geological Periods.

with comes from the schists of the valley of Larguer, near Ma-

nosque ; it consists of a coriaceous fruit of large size, dehiscent,

with the valves open and spread out, and the resemblance of

which to those of Campsiandra angustifolia, Benth. (a scarcely

known Brazilian species), is truly surprising. The genus

Brachypterum reappearing, the Swiss Pterocarpus Fischeri, and

several Acacia, besides various Czsalpiniee and Dalbergiee,

form a total the tropical physiognomy of which cannot be over-

looked. unl:

The siath horizon is principally represented by the rich floras

of Parschlug and Ciningen. Here the lowering of the tempera-

.ture begins to be sensible ; but we can still indicate the following

as tropical types :—

Pats: Calamopsis, Heer.—C. bredana, Heer. ((iningen.)

‘ConvotvuLacez: Porana, Burm.—P. eningensis, Al. Br.,

P. macrantha, Heer, P. inequiloba, Heer. (Hningen.)

Saprnpackz: Sapindus, L.—S. falcifolius, Al. Br. (ningen.)

Mimosgez: Acacia, Neck.—A. eningensis, Heer. (Qningen.)

A. parschlugiana, Ung. (Parschlug.) |

Mimosa, Ad.—A. paleogea, Ung. (Parschlug.)

The tropical element was therefore far from being banished

from the middle of Europe at the epoch of Giningen, the

temperature of which has been approximately estimated by

M. Heer at 18° C. (=64°4 F.). Nevertheless, starting from

this time, the depression must have been rapid and continuous.

“In fact our seventh horizon, corresponding to the Pliocene,

and well known by the floras of Gleichenberg in Styria, of

Senegaglia and the Val d’Arno in Italy, and of Schlossnitz in

Silesia, no longer contains any really tropical types. I can

hardly cite the Oreodaphne Heerii, Gaud., nearly identical with

O. fetens of the islands of Madeira and the Canaries, where the

latter species is now isolated, whilst the rest of the genus is

American and prefers the tropical regions of that continent.

Moreover, the subtropical types had declined with almost

equal rapidity; the laurels, figs, Ebenacee, and Myrsinez had

likewise diminished in number and importance. Of these,

however, the Pliocene period still presents some examples; but

our eighth and last, or quaternary horizon, no longer includes any

genera but those belonging to the northern temperate zone.

[To be continued. }

283

XLII.— Observations on Argyroneta aquatica.

By Dr. Féxix Prareav *.

Amone the numerous species of the group of Aranéides Tubi-

téles of Latreille, the Diving Spider (Argyroneta aquatica,

Walck.) possesses a peculiar interest, both as regards its sin-

gular habits and the modifications induced by these habits in

the physiological functions of the animal. After being investi-

gated in 1749 by the Abbé de Lignac, who, unfortunately, was

not a very good naturalist, and observed a little later in Sweden

by Clerck, this spider afterwards fell into a sort of neglect ; in

fact the authors who have since paid attention to the Arach-

nida only say a few words about this species, or if they describe

its habits, they all recur to the same sources, the memoirs of De

Lignac and Clerck. But these two observers, although very

skilful for their time, had missed some important facts, and

were far from having always given satisfactory explanations of

those which they had witnessed ; lastly, the embryonic develop-

ment had still to be worked out. These various gaps I pro-

pose to fill in the present memoir.

The embryonic development, which I shall not here describe

in detail, presents the following peculiarities :—the germinal ve-

sicle instead of enclosing only a single spot contains several,

sometimes as many as ten, grouped in a variable manner.

Wagner has already indicated this exception in the genera

Epeira, Clubiona, and Salticus. The enigmatical dark body

observed by many authors beside the germinal vesicle in the

ova of Tegenaria, Lycosa, Salticus, and Thomisus is wanting in

those of Argyroneta. After the disappearance of the germinal

vesicle, which takes place early, the formation of the proligerous

disk is accompanied by oily drops like those seen by Kolliker

in Lycosa saccata.

The eggs when laid are not spherical as in most of the

Arachnida, but slightly ovoid. The development of the em-

bryo follows the well-known course; but nevertheless I must

dwell a little upon the development of the limbs, in conse-

quence of the difference of opinion existing upon this subject

among the authors who have studied other species. At each of the

lateral extremities of the five transverse projections which exist

on the ventral lamina of the embryo a dark point appears and in-

creases rapidly in size, taking first of all the form of a hemi-

spherical excrescence, and then that of a tube, which, gradually

elongating, penetrates into the zone formed by the albumen,

and only then recurves towards the ventral lamina; the free

* From the ‘ Bulletin de l’Académie Royale de Belgique,’ 2" série,

tome xxiii. 1867. Abstract communicated by the Author. Stl

284 Dr. F. Plateau on Argyroneta aquatica.

extremities of these rudiments of palpi and legs thus finally

cross upon the median line. The transverse projections, there-

fore, do not, as has sometimes been asserted, produce the limbs

by dividing in the middle; but the limbs, in the Araneida,

seem to have an independent origin.

I shall pass over some observations relating to the habits of

the young animals after hatching, and come to the second part

of my memoir, in which I deal with the adult Argyroneta.

The nest in which the Argyroneta deposits its eggs has long

been known; but I have ascertained that the animal constructs

for itself another kind of dwelling, in which it resides ha-

bitually. This is a spherical or ovoid cell, with delicate, almost

transparent walls, presenting only a small opening at the bottom.

Instead of being situated at the surface of the water like the

nest, it is placed at a considerable distance from the surface,

and concealed by masses of aquatic vegetation, in which the

animal hollows out a small cylindrical horizontal canal, making

a communication from the aperture of the cell into the sur-

rounding water; at least this is what I observed when the ha-

bitation was constructed by an Argyroneta in captivity in a

glass vessel.

According to De Lignac, Clerck, and those who have copied

them, the spider first of all completely builds its cell, and then —

fills it with air. According to my observations this is not quite

correct ; and the following is what I have ascertained with re-

gard to the submerged dwelling (two of the Argyronete that I

kept in captivity having by chance commenced their cells be-

tween the aquatic plants and the glass wall of their bottle) :—

The first steps of the construction are difficult of observation ;

but we may conclude, from the sort of dragging undergone by

the Alge and Conferve, that the animal commences by fixing to

these plants a comparatively small number of threads arranged

so as to intercross nearly at the same point. The tenuity of

the threads and their immersion in the water render the net-

work at first invisible; but it soon betrays itself in the follow-

ing manner :—the Argyroneta comes to the surface to procure

a certain quantity of air, which it throws off under the net-

work of which we have just spoken; in consequence of its

lightness the air ascends in the form of a bubble, and meeting

the threads adheres to them and pushes them upwards, giving

them the form of alittle dome. From this moment the imprison-

ment of the bubble of air, the increase of the dragging by which

the algee are affected, and, finally, other threads which the

Argyroneta successively adds to the meshes surrounding the

bubble leave no longer any doubt as to the existence of the

network, which we even begin to see. Fresh quantities of

Dr. F. Plateau on Argyroneta aquatica. 285

air brought in, and great numbers of new threads added to the

preceding ones by the animal, gradually give the cell its defini-

tive form and solidity. I have not seen the construction of

the superior dwelling, or the nest properly so called; but I

think we may assume that the Argyroneta proceeds in it as in

the first case; only it would fix the threads but little below the

surface of the water, and give the walls a much greater thick-

ness. The air accumulated in the nest by the spider would

soon raise the top of the habitation a few millimetres above

the surface, the aquatic plants, which serve as points of attach-

ment, yielding more or less to the pulling of the threads.

The Argyroneta, having no tracheal branchie like Hydrachna,

must respire the free air; for this purpose it surrounds itself,

as every one knows, with a stratum of air enveloping the abdo-

men and clothing the lower surface of the thorax ; this stratum

of air adheres firmly, notwithstanding all the movements of the

animal. .

De Lignac and, after him, Latreille were puzzled as to the

eause of this adherence, and assumed that a grease or varnish

secreted by the spider covers the portions destined to receive

the gaseous envelope. ‘Some experiments having enabled me

to demonstrate that neither grease nor varnish exists at the

surface of the body of the Argyroneta, I sought the cause of

the phenomenon in the fine short hairs with which the animal

is clothed. Professor Duprez, of Ghent, has shown, in a most

interesting memoir “On a peculiar case of Equilibrium of

liquids” (Mém. de Acad. Roy. de Belg. tomes xxvi. & xxviii.),

that the surface of contact between the air and a liquid presents

very great stability when the extent of this surface is suffi-

ciently small; on the other hand, I have ascertained, by experi-

ments detailed in my memoir, that the hairs of the Argyroneta

are easily wetted. My observations have also shown me that

these hairs become entangled in groups, forming little closely

placed bundles, which project, in the living animal, beyond

the general stratum of air. These bundles themselves, con-

taining air which is in continuity with this stratum, constitute

so many points of adherence for the surrounding water; the

points in a manner subdivide the surface of the gaseous enve-

lope into portions of small extent, and thus give it stability.

A great number of experiments have shown me that any

hairy surfaces, fragments of skins of mammalia, wadding, vel-

vet, &c. are covered, when immersed in water, with a stratum

of air of greater or less thickness, which continues permanent

whenever it is divided into sufficiently small portions by suit-

able points of adherence, and which, on the contrary, soon

detaches in the form of bubbles when this condition does not

286 . Bibliographical Notice.

exist, or exists only in an insufficient degree. The description

of these experiments being too long to find a place in a sum-

mary, I shall conclude with a statement of the process which I

have seen employed by the Argyroneta when it wished to

convey from the surface a supplementary mass of air, destined

either for the formation of its dwelling, or for the renewal of

the air in the latter. When the Argyroneta is examined with

the lens, we easily see that its posterior femora are furnished

with thick hairs. If, now, we surprise the animal when it is in

search of a supplementary mass of air, we find that at the

moment when it is about to quit the surface of the water it

separates its posterior femora pretty widely, and that, when it

dives, a comparatively large gaseous mass on each side of the

abdomen unites the ordinary stratum of air to the inner surface

of the femora. In swimming to regain its dwelling, the animal

only employs the movements of its anterior limbs. What then

takes place in the cell or in the nest I have been unable to

ascertain; but we may suppose that -the spider applies the

femora to its body, and thus throws off the portions of air of

which I have just been speaking. In any case, when the

Argyroneta again quits its cell or its nest, its posterior legs are in

their normal position, and the quantity of air entangled between

them and the abdomen is insignificant.

BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICE.

Contributions towards a Cybele Hibernica, being outlines of the

Geographical Distribution of Plants in Ireland. By D. Moore,

Ph.D., and A. G. Mors, F.L.S. Dublin, 1866, pp. 56, 399.

Tue title of this work, ‘Cybele Hibernica,’ will at once inform our

readers of its primary object. It is an attempt to do for Ireland

what Mr. H. C. Watson performed for Great Britain in his ‘ Cybele

Britannica;’ and the authors have succeeded in doing this far

more completely than they themselves seem inclined to allow. The

country is divided into twelve botanical districts in such a manner

as to mark, as far as possible, the peculiarities of the flora: three are

central and do not touch the seacoast at all; the others all contain

a considerable extent of coast: two are western, so as to include the

peculiar Atlantic plants of Kerry, Galway, and Mayo, These

districts were first proposed by Prof. C. C. Babington in a paper

read to the Dublin University Zoological and Botanical Association

and published by it; but he has there, perhaps unadvisedly, at-

tempted to divide these “provinces,” as he calls them, into more

minute districts. Apparently our authors have done well in making

his provinces their districts and neglecting, at least for the present,

the smaller subdivisions pointed out in that paper.

Bibliographical Notice. 287

In the Introduction we have a table of the mean temperature for the

four seasons of the year as derived from observations made at sixteen

places situated in as many different counties of Ireland, derived from

Dr. Lloyd’s elaborate essays to be found in the ‘ Transactions of the

Royal Irish Academy.’ From this it appears that the mean annual

temperature differs very slightly from that of South Britain. But it

_ is the temperatures of summer and winter that chiefly affect the cha-

racter of the vegetation. The mean of summer heat is 2° (Fahr.)

lower in Ireland, and that of the winter is about 2° higher. It results

from this that many tender plants will bear the winter of Ireland,

especially of the western and south-western counties, which are killed

by frost in England; and a difference is even apparent between the

east coast, as at Dublin, and the west: several plants indigenous to

the latter suffer much from frost in the Glasnevin Garden. On the

other hand, the lower summer temperature and the damper climate

render wheat a precarious crop in many parts of Ireland. The mean

rainfall is shown for sixteen places : for the whole island it was 30°50

inches in the year 1851, but the difference between the least and

greatest fall is very great; at Portarlington it was only 21°23 inches,

at Cahirciveen 59°37. The latter place and others which approach

the same amount of rainfall are situated on the western coast and

receive the full discharge of the clouds from over the guif-stream

when they first touch the mountains.

The distribution of the native plants depends greatly upon these

peculiarities of climate, and the character of the flora is also much

affected by them. On the western coast several plants abound which

point to the south-west of Europe as their proper home: the Ro-

bertsonian Saxifrages, Wrica Mackaiana, Arbutus Unedo, Dabeocia

polifolia, and Pinguicula grandifiora may be mentioned. Plants in-

cluded under Mr. Watson’s Atlantic type are numerous, 41 out of

70 species being found; on the other hand, only 18 out of 127 of

his Germanic type are natives of Ireland. The Alpine flora is poor ;

scarcely more than a third of Watson’s Highland species have been

found. Indeed we have observed in Ireland, as in the Hebrides,

that the vegetation scarcely alters as we ascend a lofty mountain, and

that it is unusual to find any plants peculiar to its upper part or to

notice the deficiency of the lowland plants at high elevations.

After the Introduction a valuable table, showing the distribution

of each plant through the districts, is given. It shows at a glance

the absence or presence of the plants from the several parts of the

country. It is similar to the tables drawn up by Mr. Watson for

Great Britain.

The bulk of the work is formed of a detailed account of the dis-

tribution of each species. We can best point out the mode and ful-

ness with which this is done by a short extract taken from the second

page of the book.

“2. Thalictrum minus (Linn.)—JLesser Meadow-Rue.

pero. 1 8 eB ae Be 7 BQ es es 48

** Lat. 51°-56°. From South to North of Ireland.

288 Bibliographical Notice.

** Type in Great Britain, Scottish, inclining to British.

** Stony places and sandhills; local. Fv. June to August.

** 1. Ross-wood, Killarney; Wade Rar. Cliffs at Gap of Dunloe,

near Killarney; Flor. Hib. Mangerton; J. C. On Sugar-loaf

Mountain, Glengariff; Z. C_—3. In a meadow near Mountmellick ;

Wade Rar.—4. Shore near Rockfield, Wicklow ; D.M.—5. Baldoyle!

Portmarnock! Ireland’s Eye! Flor. Hib. Shore between Clontarf .

and Raheny ; Wade Rar.—6. In many parts of the limestone dis-

trict of north Clare and Galway; 4. G. M.—7. Shores of Lough

Ree in Westmeath and Longford; Mr. F'. J. Foot.—8. In various

parts of Mayo, especially near the large lakes; 4d. G. M.—9. Ben

Bulben, Shgo (7. caleareum); Mr. J. Ball (Bot. Gaz. i. p. 312).—

12. Newcastle and Dundrum Bay, Down; Belfast Bay; Portmore

Park and Lough-Beg, Antrim; Flor. Ulst. On basaltic rocks at

Glenariff; D. M.

«* Ranges from sea-level to 1500 feet or more.

«7, flexuosum er T. majus (Flor. He

* Districts - —- 6 8 - 12

“ Rocky and Soaks incest’ ; rare.—6. On a hill eee of Black

Head, in Clare; Mr. F. J. Foot. On the shores of Lough Derg,

near Portumna; D. M.—8. Near Headford, Galway (Mr. Shuttle-

worth) ; Flor. Hib. On an islet called Canova, in Lough Corrib ;

A. G. M. Near Pontoon, by Lough Conn! Jr. Flor.—9. By

Lough Carra, Mayo; Mr. J. Ball, who mentions a large form of

Thalictrum growing here (A. N. H. vol. ii. p. 35).—12. At the

base of Slieve Donard, on the ascent from Kilkeel ; Flor. Hid.

«This is considered by Mr. Boswell Syme as a ‘ subspecies,’ and

placed under 7’. minus in his edition of English Botany.

3. T. flavum (Linn.)—Marsh Meadow-Rue.

‘Districts — , 2-3 14-5. 16 7° 8 9 10. ee

“* Lat. 52°-56°. Throughout Ireland, but local.

‘* Type in Great Britain, English.

«* River-sides and marshy places; rather rare. FU. June, July.

* Quite a local plant, though recorded from nearly all the distal :

An Appendix contains lists of plants which, there is reason to

believe, were recorded erroneously by Dr. Smith in his histories of

Kerry, Cork, and Waterford; and by Dr. Wade as seen by him in

the west.

It will be seen from what we have said that this is really a new

and carefully revised Flora of Ireland. Such a book was very

much wanted, for thirty years have passed since the publication of

Mackay’s ‘ Flora Hibernica,’ thirty years of much more active re-

search than those that preceded the preparation of that work. It

had therefore become nearly obsolete. The authors have wisely

omitted descriptions of the genera and species, as they are to be

found in the ‘excellent and portable Floras in the hands of British

Royal Society. 289

botanists,” and given in their place a very complete account of the

geographical distribution of the plants.

We have made much use of this volume, and can recommend it

confidently to all botanists as being a very complete and critical

flora of Ireland. Much care has been taken and sound judgment

exercised in deciding upon what species are to be considered as

native and what as introduced into Ireland; and the authors have

stated their reasons for the exclusion or omission fully in each case.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

February 21, 1867.—Dr. W. A. Miller, Treasurer and Vice-President;

in the Chair.

“A brief Account of the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus,’ with a few facts :

and inferences.” By J. J. Biassy, M.D.

I have been led to attempt the preparation of a general view of

Silurian life, as far as now known, by my own frequent want of

such a record or muster-roll of the constituent members of this great

initiatory division of paleozoic zoology,—a task which has been made

pleasant by some personal knowledge of two countries rich in the

earlier formations.

I have been further encouraged by the great accumulations of

the last few years, through the establishment in North America and

elsewhere of numerous colleges, each of them having become the

centre of more or less field-work. Far more aid still has been

derived from many public surveys on a tolerably liberal scale. Nor

can we forget the highly meritorious and successful labours which

have been, and still are, carried on by private individuals in almost

every part of Europe and North America.

As this undertaking required an exactitude and a critical skill in

determining species and genera according to late improvements in

classification, much beyond an ordinary acquaintance with Silurian

life, after my materials were put together, I obtained the very

valuable aid of Mr. J. W. Salter, late Paleeontologist at the London

Museum of Practical Geology.

I was then, through the kindness of Sir Roderick I. Murchison,

Bart., allowed to submit my manuscript to Robert Etheridge, Esq.,

F.R.S.E., the present Paleeontologist to the Institution over which

Sir Roderick presides.

To the careful superintendence of these two eminent naturalists

I am indebted for corrections and suggestions of the greatest im-

portance, and particularly as relates to Britain and to Europe gene-

rally.

My matter has been principally found in the voluminous and

truly priceless writings of Murchison, Sedgwick, Barrande, Sowerby,

De Verneuil, James Hall, M°Coy, Salter, Billings, Angelin, Eichwald,

290 Royal Society :-—

Shumard, and Davidson—together with those of other authors, some

of whom are scarcely of inferior merit*. :

I have been favoured with many unpublished contributions from

my friends Mr. Billings (the learned Paleeontologist of the Canadian

Survey) and Principal Dawson, F.R.S., of M°Gill College, Montreal,

—also, through the kindness of Mr. Salter, from the Himalayas

(Colonel Strachey, R.E.), from West.Tasmania (Dr. Milligan), from

South Wales (Henry Hicks, Esq.), and from the late Mr. Wyatt-

Edgell.

T propose to give to this effort the name of ‘‘ Thesaurus Silu-

ricus.” Besides its use for general reference in the closet and in

the quarry, the ‘ Thesaurus’ provides a high station from which the

student may obtain a broad survey of the Silurian populations of

the whole earth. It will assist in tracing the extent, shape, and

varying depths of areas, in discovering regional affinities, differences,

and those great zoological.severances which we call breaks. By

its aid we may compare horizons remote from each other, and,

moreover, note the frequent changes of many kinds which take place

while the epoch is working out its long history. It will place under

our examination numberless communities of life, their constituents,

habits, rise, and decline.

The ‘Thesaurus’ points to the universality (as defined) at times

proximate everywhere, brings into prominence the riches, magnitude,

and wide diffusion of the Primordial stage; illustrates the power

of locality over life, and opens out the wonderful march of geogra-

phie dispersion through obstacles innumerable. )

For a long period naturalists have been arranging the life of the

globe into species, genera, orders, &c., with a view to the establish-

ment of types as standards of comparison. It is from such data,

well considered and generally acknowledged, that this ‘ Thesaurus’

has been compiled.

As long as an individual mollusk remains unregistered it is de-

prived of its full usefulness; but even then it may reveal an important

fact—as the trilobite-speaks of the Paleozoic period, and a nummulite

of the Tertiary.

Until some such record as the present is available, the labours of

many living investigators (whose names rise to the lips spontane-

ously) will rest comparatively fruitless. It has hitherto not been

possible to consider widely scattered existences in an aggregate form.

Facts (many) have been stored up separately ; but generalized truths

have been rarely attained. This has not yet been done in a satis-

factory manuer, not even by Bronn or Goldfuss for any one epoch,

and scarcely for the cretaceous period by the American geologist

Mr. Gabb, although he has done well.

“ * Agassiz, Beyrich, Bronn, Brongniart, Conrad, Dalman, D’Orbigny, Vicomte

d’Archiaec, Dawson, Emmerich, Emmons, Fischer, E. Forbes, Goldfuss, Green,

Harkness, Hisinger, Haime, Honeyman, Rupert Jones, Ketley, Kutorga, Lawrow, —

Linnxus, Lovén, Lonsdale, M*Chesney, Meek, Meneghini, Milne-Edwards,

Morris, Owen, Pander, Phillips, Portlock, Roemer, Rowault, Sars, Sharpe,

ago Swallow, Triger, Vanuxem, Von Buch, Volborth, Wahlenberg, Winchell,

e, &e. , ‘ ' ig

Dr. J. J. Bigsby on the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus? 291

This ‘Thesaurus’ contains 7553 species, and therefore gives

abundant scope for profitable study ; but probably it does not give

the tithe of the whole Silurian life yet lying buried in the wilds of

the Arctic Circle, of Hudson’s Bay, Labrador, the two Americas,

Scandinavia, Australia, India, &c. &c. The more accessible countries

frequently, to this day, yield new forms, although the search for

them is capriciously and idly conducted, and is dependent often on

the accident of a new public work or the presence of a competent

observer. Many undescribed species are lying in local museums,

still more in the great collection at Prague in the possession of a

high Ecclesiastic in that city. Owing to the enlightened persever-

ance of M. Barrande, a few small parishes close to Prague have

yielded nearly one-third of the whole earth’s Silurian remains within

present knowledge; and the greater part of these are not met with

elsewhere. How wonderfully rich must be the universal Silurian’

fauna! What a splendid promise to the future explorer!

The ‘ Thesaurus’ is in the form of a Table. After mentioning the

genus (taken alphabetically), its author, and the date of its esta-

blishment, the species are successively named, and treated of under

four or more heads, aloug one and the same ruled line. First comes

the part of the stage in which it occurs, then, in a given order, its

author and locality, or localities, in the column indicative of its

proper stage. |

More information is thus conveyed, it is believed, than by any

other form of Table. The summary which is appended to each order

shows some of the organic relations of the Silurian system in Europe

and in America to each other ; it shows, too, how very little we know

as yet of this epoch in Asia and Africa; and, among other things, it

tells us the numerical strength of the genera.

‘Permit me now to lay before the Society a few facts drawn from

the mere surface of the ‘Thesaurus,’ and only in the way of sum-

mary or brief remark, in order to suit the purpose of this evening.

Much more than this the careful registration of more than 50,000

facts has prevented me from doing.

The Table A gives the numerical amount of the Silurian flora and

fauna as known in the years 1856 and 1866 respectively.

TABLE A.—Comparative number of species known in 1856 and 1866.

, ; ; ; a

g ; | 3 § ~

8 § d $)4alet8 4 alae 3 3 é

leleldlesialeleleiei ela el ele | 8

Syel ala lee) s12/2| ela] el elelale] sit

=| 8 EISSisl/B/Si\2/% Bl/elsiel se! 4

elelceleimcis lS(Si/Ele8lalalslsislels

Prize Essay 18 19 10 | 63 | 76 |108 | 93 | 425) 8] 579 113] 14 | 151] 299] 10 | g*! 1995

Thesaurus ...| 76 1125 25 |132 jeu 889 |496 |479 |1400 247 |1408, 446} 136} 721 1192] 34} 6 | 7553

This Table, taken from Bronn’s Prize Essay published in 1856, and

from the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus,’ shows that within the last ten years

the number of known species has more than trebled.

* Morris, Catal. p. 362.

292. Royal Society :—

Universality.

In the spirit of the following definition, it would appear that

the Silurian system is universal—that is, it overspreads the whole

earth more or less completely,—and that its component parts were

laid down in a proximate time,—statements approved by M. Barrande,

Bull. n. s. xii. 361. Definition :—‘‘d formation may be considered

to be universal when tt occupies large and small areas in very many

parts of the earth, often remote from and even antipodal to each

other, when tt is always of like stratigraphical relations, is com-

posed of like materials, and contains numerous genera in common,

together with some representative and some identical species.”

In support of our application of this definition to the Silurian

system, the ‘ Thesaurus’ exhibits the widest possible distribution of

its fauna—a fauna, it must be remembered, which is pure from ad-

mixture with that of any other epoch which might possibly have

been progressing at the same time.

The ‘Thesaurus’ contains many examples of the same species

being in twenty to twenty-five different countries, large and far

apart—the same creature or creatures marking the route from land

to land. :

Table B, drawn up under the inspection of Mr. Salter, presents

195 species common to regions very remote from each other, some

of them being antipodal—a fact which tells the more forcibly from

the tenacity with which a large part of Silurian life clings to locality

as well as to horizon. 179 species are common to Europe and

America. Sixty Silurian genera have been brought from South

TaB.e B,

America} America, | America .| Europe

Kingdom or Order.| No.of | and |Hurope,and} — and and Total.

ig Ren eee pre ie 74

Amorphozoa......... 120 Gat BLS RPE TR Tea Ps ee 5

Foraminifera ...... 25

Annelida sin ines 132 rane acne er pee er WT Ae oss 4

Hetero-Pteropoda 239 16: LG peleeehicd 2 hes ORY Poee 16

Bry0Z08.. se éseo4 sees 383 6 3 6 5 20

Zoophyta ......00 432 edie ne werd Ce gee Landes Es) Le, 18

Crinodea Shes re ee eer bee 7

Cystidea . > .....05- 456 i Seamer oie foe osesee 1

Asteriada Lis cl | Reavees:. SES Deiaee 5. 2) caaee 1

Trilobite .......... | 1414 21 Be ORE RE Pe 23

Entomostraca ...... 242 | lee Be eoh omare Laka ie ee i 1

Brachiopoda......... 1372 C453 GLAS OE tte aa ee 64

Monomyaria....... Be Dee 2 LS Stameton, © idle pease cae? Cala 2

Dimyaria ............ 439 9 ibs Sescapelnl sda yeh aan 9

Gasteropoda......... 715 Do iasensy chi bp eastern, ec ee 9

Cephalopoda......... 955 BGO a eee fe 15

PIO) oooh; taka che Ee Pa) We Oe ets ch : nN

7155 179 5? 6 5 195

Dr. J.J. Bigsby on the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus.’ 293

Australia by Mr. Selwyn, the chief Geological Surveyor of that

colony ; and Professor M°Coy has met with in that country a Sipho-

notreta, a Phacops, and eighteen species of Graptolites absolutely

identical with those of North America and of Europe. The Pro-

fessor loudly expresses his surprise and delight. According to M.

Barrande, Orthoceras bullatum (Sowerby) is at Melbourne (Aus-

tralia) and in Ireland, Bohemia, Germany, and Russia. Conocoryphe

depressa is both in Wales and Texas, one of the American States.

Western Tasmania, the Himalayas, Russia, North and South America,

and many other regions offer ample fossil evidence of the general

presence of the constituents of this period. |

The Silurian beds, it must be borne in mind, are usually visible

in mere shreds and remainders, met with in any one place only as

a stage or a part of a stage, the other portion being covered for

perhaps thousands of square miles by more recent deposits, or re-

moved by denudation ; or it.may be that certain stages have never

existed, as we see in Arctic America with respect to the Lower

Stage; while in the South, as in Sardinia, France, and Spain, it

is the Upper Stage that is wanting, or very nearly so.

But the visible geographical spread of these strata is often very

great. So extensive are the Silurian areas of North America (2000

miles across) that it only needs a short and easy step to induce a

belief in a former universal prevalence and domination of this

system. '

Sufficient territory resting on Silurian rocks has been spared

from oscillatory action to enable us to trace it in one or other of its

parts over a large part of the earth. We follow it circuitously

from England to Australia, or to America—the interspaces being

filled up either by sea, by newer rocks, or by kindred paleeozoic

strata, which themselves irresistibly bespeak its frequent continuous

existence near at hand.

This is only a fragment of the argument in favour of the doctrine

of Universality of epochs, as just defined.

Locality.

The ‘ Thesaurus’ brings conspicuously into view the great influ-

ence of locality on the nature and amount of life, in the same way

as we observe at the present time. As each region yields up its

fauna to the collector, much of that fauna is found to be new, the

bond of connexion with other Silurian districts being in great mea-

sure generic.

The physical conditions of sea and land being necessarily local,

produced as they are from time to time by agencies limited in

space, the dwellers among these conditions must in a certain mea-

sure be local too, and typical—subject at any moment to removal.

The first occupants of any spot who shall point out ?

The maximum of life, meaning by that expression the largest

combination of abundance, variety, and rank, is local. It may take

place at the beginning of a stage, or of an epoch, in the middle,

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser.3. Vol. xix. 21

294:

or at the end, being governed principally by the nature of the sedi-

ment. The rich Primordial beds of Western Newfoundland and of

Quebec, the crowded Pleta beds of Russia aud of Esthonia, the

Trenton Limestone of America, the Mid-Silurian rocks of Bohemia *

(Z. e. 1, 2), some of those of Wales, the Lower Helderberg group

of New York, are conspicuous examples of this. Parts of the Llan-

dovery stage of Wales and of New York (U.S. A.) present a great

dearth of life, and for a well-known reason. How barren are the

vast accumulations of Lower Silurian in Bolivia, as at present

believed! The Potsdam Sandstone of the valleys of the St. Law-

rence and the Mississippi shows no signs of life for hundreds (and

perhaps thousands) of square miles, save in small oases peopled

chiefly by Lingule in incalculable millions of individuals.

Nearly equal areas of Central North-east America (N. latitudes

50°-32°) and Europe may have received about the same attention ;

but the latter, so far, has proved the-richer by above a thousand

species, as we see in the subjoined Table C.

Royal Society :—

Taste C.—Known species of America and Europe compared.

Orders. Species. Orders. Species

America.| Europe. America. | Europe.

Plante (kingd.) ......... 56 20 Carried forward...| 964 931

Amorphozoa .........0..0+ 58 64 || Asteriada ................0 29 29

Foraminifera .....:......| s.ss0 25 || Crust, { Trilobites ...... 396 | 1008

Anneli ti :.4is.. hc. heoes 36 | 98 || -""°" | Entomostraca...| 75 | 170

Hetero-Pteropoda ...... 96 | 144 || Brachiopoda ............... 678 721

Polyzoa (Bryozoa) ......| 203 | 177 || Monomyaria............... 78 56

Ceelenterata (Zoophyt.) | 262 | 245 || Dimyaria .................. 181 241

OVRGIGs i.e. sistent 193 93 |} Gasteropoda ..........c000 421 274

AICO sien s sad cacaeeues 56 63 || Cephalopoda ............... 321 861

Sedis incertz ............ 4 Do Uh FO RBIOI cvs cen ae ta gs aa 2P pees

964 | 931 3145 | 4325

The Cephalopoda, Crustacea, Brachiopoda, and Annelida of

Europe appear to largely exceed in number of species those of North

America, while in nine Orders (see Table C) the two hemispheres

hold nearly equal quantities. America greatly surpasses Europe in

the number of its Crinoids, and to a smaller extent in Plante: and

Gasteropoda. I am not prepared with any inference from these

facts. We know that the mineral constitution, and the past external

influences in these several parts of the earth are different—not that

the first is as influential as has been supposed.

Many species are marked as undefined in the ‘ Thesaurus,’ because

they are often only known by sim ple fragments.

About a thousand species have never been seen but in one locality.

* The extraordinary abundance of Trilobites, Cephalopoda, &c. here is ac-

counted for by the beds being calcareous and overlain by trappose masses, in

place of the sand and gravel more commonly seen.

Dr. J.J. Bigsby on the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus,’ 295

At least 200 Cyrtocerata are huddled together in the two contiguous

arishes of Lockhov and Kuzorz, near Prague, and, with other

mollusks there, are unknown elsewhere. Other instances of this

might be cited.

The two Silurian districts of Sardinia, with not a few fossils in

common with Spain, although tolerably well examined by La Mar-

mora and Meneghini, have not hitherto produced a Trilobite; nor

has Spain given up a Pentamerus, as far as can be learnt. Out of

our sixty species of Asaphus only one is known in Bohemia. Silu-

rian fish are only mentioned as existing in Britain, Bohemia, and

Russia; but doubtless they are in other Silurian areas.

The Trilobite genus Dikelocephalus of D. D. Owen contains

thirty species. Only three are found in two places. Twelve species

are near Quebec, and there only. Nine others are Minnesotan,

on the Upper Mississippi; while the States of Texas and Vermont,

on Lake Champlain, have each one, and Wales three—all distinct

species. Western Newfoundland, although primordial, is thought

to be without this remarkable genus.

Each of the twenty-seven known species of the Heteropod Mac-

lurea is confined to one spot; twenty are American; and of these

eleven are confined to Newfoundland West.

Of the forty-five species of the genus T’rochoceras (Cephalopoda),

forty-three are restricted to the vicinity of Prague; and of these

twenty-seven inhabited the very small space of 4-6 square miles, in

company with many other mollusks. The Brachiopoda of Bohemia

are mostly in the Fauna F, and in.the two small districts of Konie-

prus and Mnienian.

Out of 270 species of Orthis only two are believed to be in Nova

Scotia, and of the 109 species of the Gasteropod Murchisonia, again,

two, but not one of the elsewhere most abundant genus Pleuroto-

maria.

On the other hand, Nova Scotia holds one-half of all our Cleido-

phora; and Tasmania is singularly rich in Palearca, while the

Point Levi shales are crowded with the Graptolite family, of extreme

beauty, and rarely found in other countries. We further observe

that, as it is with the horizontal disposition of Silurian life, so it is

with the vertical: only twelve per cent. leave their native horizon,

as we shall see.

These few facts have been selected from many, to show the strong

tendency to localization inherent in the Silurian fauna.

Primordial Stage.

The ‘ Thesaurus’ amply manifests the great extent of this stage,

and the high significance of its teachings; but we shall here only

speak of a few leading facts relating to Canada, extracted from the

‘Thesaurus ’ itself.

While waiting for the results of field-work now in progress, Mr.

Billings has treated this subject with his usual great ability in the

first volume of the work entitled ‘ The Paleozoic Fossils of Canada.’

21*

296 Royal Society :—

The Primordial stage of Barrande (Taconic of Emmons) is truly

Silurian, and forms the base of that epoch.

In the valley of the St. Lawrence it may average 8600 feet in

thickness. |

Resting horizontally in America on the inclined Laurentian rocks,

the lower break is complete in every respect ; while the upper break

is very nearly so, although purely organic.

It divides naturally into Lower and Upper Primordial,—Potsdam

sandstone constituting the former, and calciferous sandstone, with

the enigmatical Quebec group, the latter, with a few layers of chazy

limestone superadded. : |

The whole flora and fauna of the Primordial stage, American and

European, amount to 919 species, while those of the St. Lawrence

Valley alone are 560. The western, therefore, seems to be the richer

of the two hemispheres ; and this comes out still more distinctly in

stating the fact that the Primordial genera at present known in

America are 134, and those of all Europe 83.

Table D (below) has been constructed from the ‘Thesaurus.’ It

exhibits numerically the zoological contents and the zoological rela-

tions of the several parts of the Primordial stage; and we see that

the differences are great.

Taste D.—The American Flora and Fauna of the Primordial

Stage (principally Canadian).

S. ;

| [és By ©

a 2) la lal sleetetel wd

Ole ify] : Sip) aia 8 | a

g Erle] S [Bre SiS eB StS lel el

g (Slee EEE glele glalatare (a8)

J FABER ECRA SCA Ole Bima

Quebec Group ...... ... | 4/21]19/44| 2 5 |...\57/42.34' 96) 3)...1327

Upper |

Calciferous Sandst....) 6 | 5 1 1|...|89| 619) 6 2'?| 93

Lower Potsdam Sandstone ...|16?} 2) 4) 2) 1 1 ss 74, 6).../140

Woeays foo. 99, 111/28)261451 3 |...| 1]... 6 |..070 58,1701). )560

Great interest attaches to every part of this stage, but especially

to the Quebec group and its ill-understood connexion with the im-

mediately contiguous strata.

An intimate acquaintance with this group near Quebec leads

me to believe that there, at least, it is a displaced, crumpled, and

fractured mass of schist, with thin beds of limestone and calcareous

conglomerate interleaved, the last crowded with molluscan and crus-

tacean life.

It is above the Potsdam Sandstone, and on or near the horizon

of Calciferous sandstone and the lower layers of Chazy Limestone

(Logan and Billings, Report, 1863). Into these (with a distinct

tendency still higher), in other parts of North America, the Quebec

Dr. J.J. Bigsby on the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus.’ 297

group probably becomes fused, and assumes their horizontal position,

mineral character, and many of their organic contents.

The fauna of the Quebec group, consisting of 327 species at Point

Levi (Quebec) and in Western Newfoundland, is peculiar, and, of

course, is only found there, with the exception of thirteen species

found elsewhere in Calciferous sandstone, and eight in Chazy Lime-

stone. They are one-sixteenth of the whole, and are as follows :—

Calciferous Sandstone :—Lingula Mantelli, L. acuminata, L.

Irene, Camerella calcifera, Helicotoma gorgonia, H, uniangulata,

Hi. perstriata, Pleurotomaria calcifera, P. postumia, Holopea dilu-

cula’?, Ecculiomphalus Canadensis, Murchisonia Anna, Piloceras

Canadense (Billings).

Chazy Limestone :—Ecculiomphalus Atlanticus, Maclurea Atlan-

tica, Stromatopora compacta (running into B+ BL), Climacograptus

antennarius, Ptilodictya fenestrata’, Leperditia amygdalina, Came-

rella varians, Cheirurus prolificus (Billings).

This group contains, besides the thirteen species just enumerated,

174* allied to those of the Calciferous Sandstone of Central North

America, or more or less westward of Montreal. It is this which

connects it closely with the sandstone. However, 140 remain

typical.

The fossils of Chazy Limestone met with in the Quebec group

only belong to a few of the basement beds of the former, because

these almost immediately, upwards, change into a compact mass

of crushed Crinoids, Cephalopoda, Gasteropoda, &c. (143 species)

—all quite new, and alien from the life below.

The Calciferous Sandstone, always truly primordial, has in the

Canadas and the United States of America 375 species, overspread-

ing vast areas. They may be separated into three sets :—

1. Thirteen enter the Quebec group.

2. One hundred and seventy-four are the allies of that group.

3. One hundred and eighty-eight are foreign to it, and for the

most part typical.

Like its two sister groups, the Calciferous Sandstone is shown,

in the middle line of Table D, to display a remarkable tendency to

abound in complex and powerful existences, and to paucity in the

simple species, individuals nevertheless being prodigiously numerous.

Trilobites are here very few.

Potsdam Sandstone is rich in Trilobites, Brachiopoda, and Fucoids,

but in every other form is very poor; and yet it possesses a Cystid.

In the Primordial group, therefore, we find numerous representa-

tives of nearly every marine Invertebrate; and we have a startling

example of the sudden development in very early times of the highest

types of molluscan life,—Nautili, Lituites, Trilobites, Protichnites,

&c. dwelling, even then, in well-adjusted communities.

Most of these facts are taken from the ‘ Thesaurus ;’ but this in-

teresting portion of the ‘Thesaurus’ itself is the gift of Barrande,

* These numbers are for the present only approximate, and may be altered.

298 3 Royal Society :—

Emmons, Hall, Logan, and Billings *, and is the fruit of their un-

wearied study in the city, and of their toil in the field.

Recurrence.

A few words on the subject of recurrence, or the vertical range of

Silurian life.

What can be more unexpected, or more wonderful, than the up-

ward passage by a filial succession, through stages and epochs, of a

mollusk during centuries inconceivably numerous! What an almost

interminable series of posterities must have followed the first ances-

tor! The doctrine of limited duration in species must have its

exceptions.

The ‘ Thesaurus’ enumerates 803 recurrents, or 12 per cent. of

the whole known life of the epoch—a very notable proportion, —

still leaving 6200 species faithful to one horizon.

The synoptical Table E, compiled from the ‘ Thesaurus,’ exhibits

many details, and may be trusted approximately, although about 400

species have been passed by for want of sufficient information. It

numbers separately the species typical of one horizon, and the species

frequenting more than one horizon (being recurrent). It also intro-

duces some of the greater genera, such as Orthis, Murchisonia, &c.

The species are arranged under the heads “ Primordial,” “‘ Lower,”

** Middle,”’ and “ Upper Silurian ;”’ and in the case of the recurrents

the number of horizons occupied by them is shown by the figures

2, 3, 4, 5. Thus we find that 69 Lower Silurian Trilobites occupy

two horizons, 15 three, and 2 five horizons.

_ The percentage is stated in the last column, next to that containing

the total recurrence of each Order.

The Primordial stage only gives 2°7 per cent. of recurrency.

The Lower Silurian ........ i

The Middle!) 232.2. Vs 20 x

The Upper ™. Fee 2a8 ee 8 3

The Orders vary greatly in respect to recurrency. There is none

among fossil fish. In Cystidea it is only 3 per cent., in Gomphoceras

5 per cent., and is greatest in Strophomena, 31 per cent.

Although a considerable number of inferences have been pre-

pared, I shall only venture now to introduce a few.

1. Recurrence is universal, both as to time and place.

2. Recurrences seem to be most numerous in the lower stages of

the epoch ; but further research may teach otherwise.

3. Species do not often change their horizon, not even when

placed in countries far apart.

4, The same species may be typical of a single horizon in one

country and recurrent in another.

5. Recurrency shows that a mollusk is not necessarily confined

* It is well to note that, under Sir William E. Logan’s able superintendence,

we owe the splendid Primordial harvest gathered in Newfoundland and Anti-

costi to the diligence and skill of Mr. Richardson, an explorer-in the employ

of the Canadian Geological Commission.

299

Dr. J.J. Bigsby on the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus.’

ct | 1ogi**!¢ etl ect\""| ¢ lezigal ¢ FF86) SE] T/"| | L/"'} "| FTI] 1699 | T68o | Te6l | #29 | OTOS | Fer | 8G

L | eo ley ts “Ir [13 | | O. “| Wes || 96g. | 89 | Q0r | Lit gI = Metis se te

veeleeslon] gr ferlerlole [le lor! 8 [PLL] ‘| 6Ob | FRE | 96 5 in 2 is ee So) cs Se

ot 99 steed] GE fakedede fefete| 2. rletot late |eoe fae | ealoe | 2. =: reroo}i8y

G + -* - z . eoleceleeel|e? . Z eclocctose VAs) gL 9T 9G sa Pasa. uLOxy) “‘myday

L Joe ter) fopcte is oat | ot “TE ese | 09g | Ist | €o | T4t | OG | @ [7 Seeds somo TIP

111 6. t" eer ee ere ssye* seats rl QT eto beat” CZT 90T 0Z Il 9G SI - 3 BLIBULOJOANG] JT

0Z IZ nd foe ea PS A Cr cl is POSS COL FX 9% 9 LE CT = een = ip

e1 | 2g [°7|713| OF [TIS [7] 119 | 62 % Oy |-608 det. | 9S... 8 | a eee Be essen!

91 61 “19 Il TI TIe retlerlal G selece IZL ZOT OL G lz te aS BI escolecey fig

at | $6 119) 6T [1 S| 9 eT T {FIST FS |” “Ir /| gL | 999 | 666 | 08 | 91G | OF | OF |. 801 § 270 TT

te | en lil rleeel a teeleee| 218 Let weherite Oe GG cl 6 63 G loca ee tees in

1Z CZ eeolece T - oe Z L cee Z VA L ‘ - pal OIL CL BG 0G I ea ine

g | ze T it] 3 “Irie {T/T {8 | 16 | Jrcales[oesterl*-] ope | 908 | 99 | St | SIL | 2t | 8 [°° SME -sposoeehed

¢ IL sist Sao} hatin G eae T Z seeleeelT $ ° ee I : ; . GOZ #61 CIL os ae ae He iors he ene ee

‘es ze oT} 69 “Vey Poe |e] Teer | sett | 796 Ou es ane “act

Bg eee Ca ee eg bebe eet lege (One ae |e (98, Eo Pee epeLOEEY

¢ g eleeeleee see . eee theese . I T weeleeelene .* if nee 86 ui G a Se Stade 25 2 sien

rere fy M aye eas it eee PRG) CBE Fe OL 8) OO el Sy lesa ines a8.

NG UL ‘1g se earl gist} 08 | TP} 1 yee | sie | 641 | 98 [26 | @ | Se sremprye)

Il 6e ° rl a et ae I $ 6 tT . $e T . a . Eke £6G £9 9% 6FI 1¢ - : ee ‘<

gt | ze {yy} s “le tele lt | 12 {llolelel gig | Gat | se | 6 | 86.) & 1 8 fo PR peers eo

re Oa De al De “| TI] | 66. | 88 | 9% 8 | % L OF od me rite Bs Ad

Teel CEES gE gee a ie is es ae ae 2 de Se ec Bae aes eam ee EN hw porated.

Il 6 on if eeleeeles seleeeleee + eleeele erleee } vas) EL G LI 1g al eyUel

es ‘soddy | -t0Mory

sales (21718) 8 [91> iSisi iris l_e 217182 F/E\S a

$ sandal IOMO'T DO | eTPPHA oT oe

38 "uBLINtig "uBLIn{ig “UBLINITS o Terps d

& woddg oTPPIN ony “[erprowntsg

uozdo F ouo Jo TeordAy soredg

‘quermooy sopedg

becdivensrett Io osuvy ihe 0} doUaIazat

ee ee eae! ee ee he

jetoods yytm ‘azvT UBLINTI JO MoTA eoundouds Y—"'Y TISV

——— —— x CLL Cts‘

300 Royal Society :—

to any one community, but may find a home and flourish in several

successively.

6. The number of recurrents measures the amount of change in

conditions.

7. Communities, genera, and species disappear sporadically, ex-

cept in the rare case of a catastrophe.

8. Recurrency is a measure of viability.

Extra-epochal Recurrence.

Few things demonstrate more plainly the sterner discipline now

prevailing than the reduction by Mr. Salter to 133 of the 439 paleeo-

zoic species which I had tabulated as extra-epochal, although they

had the sanction of the best paleontologists of the last fifteen or

twenty years.

My Table, as originally made out, deals with the five paleeozoic

epochs, but in this place only with the forty-two Silurian species

which leave for the higher periods. To these, recently, several inter-

esting additions have been made.

TaBLE F.—Geographical Summary of Silurian Life.

; e}81¢

3 °

Orders. ei ele] ¢ 2 a | 3

c1eieteia| ats

Ss ton!

) 4/aleistalals

Pinte ska ci niienee 56| 20) ... ned acta pe Dibet ee

Amorphoz0a .........66.06 62} 63) 4* 1} 1 6 | To America and Europe.

Riizopoda . ...........s052- ey ee hd en bee Not: definitaly aaeuiae

Coelenterata ...........04.. 262) 245, 1 2] 1 | 27 | To America and Europe.

t=) 4

"S g ( Crinoidea ......... 193} 93 2 6 ‘ ”

#@ 4 Oystidea ......... 56) 53 20 3 93 ”

a Asteriada ......... 29) 29 ves 1 ” ”

Annelida. 6iscscitsiceseicssi 36} 98} ... 1 7 9 ”

ad Trilobite: ......... 396) 998} 10 11 30 | Various.

Phylicpoda

S Ostracoda | a7 170) - é

Polysoa i550 javicuaks oes 203) 177| 2 20 23° | Various.

Brachiopoda ............... 678) 721} 22 19 65 | Various.

Monomyaria ............... 78| 56) ... 2 5 | To America and Europe.

SIR YOLUS / 5.0 ce0sccsscewns 181) 241) 3 8/19} 12 19 ”

Pteropoda & Heteropoda | 103) 145) 1 Oo] 2446 39 9

Gasteropoda ............... 421| 274, 9 9 | 13 | 10 - 0»

Cephalopoda ............... 321) 861; 5 de SO ee ” ”

PI isis) eneiths Shas: otenss | Sa ... eer

Incertee Sedis............... 4 2. ge

3156/4305| 57 | ... {100 | 43 [231

3156+ 4005 = 7461 species.

Dr. J.J. Bigsby on the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus, 301

I. These recurrents are mostly distinct from the intra-epochal,

owing to their first appearance being in the Upper Silurian stage.

II. With the exception of Chonetes sarcinulata, they all stop

within the Devonian Period.

III. The greater part of these recurrents are of low rank; 20

are Brachiopoda; 11 Zoophytes, 1 an Amorphozoa; 7 are Gastero-

poda; 3 Cephalopoda; and 1 Trilobite. Manon deforme and Orthis

rugosa, Lower Silurian fossils, reappear in Devonian, but not in

Upper Silurian, where they are “ presumably ’’—to use an expression

of Mr. Etheridge.

IV. These species are very migratory—few being found in two

epochs in the same country, but in different countries.

V. Opportunities of escape into a new epoch have been common ;

pi the ways and means are frequently concealed by denudations

VI. Acclimatization must have been necessary.

VII. The length of individual life in proportion to specific extra-

epochal life is almost as a unit to infinity.

Geographical Distribution of Silurian Life.

The ‘ Thesaurus’ tends to show that North America, east of the

Rocky Mountains, may probably be divided into two areas,—the one

to the north of 57° (or of Lake Superior) being chiefly Upper Silurian,

resting on crystalline rocks, the one to the’south of that line, down

to the Gulf of Mexico,.on the contrary, being fully developed in

some part of this great space.

It exhibits the regrettable fact that Asia, Africa, and Australia,

taken together, have hitherto yielded only 200 species of Silurian

remains ; but this arises from the absence of exploration.

I have not yet had opportunity to bring together, harmonize, and

compare the Silurian life of the several countries of Europe. The

accomplishment of such a task might produce some definite truths,

and many more probabilities. Either this vast region would prove

to be one great Silurian area, with barriers here and there, and with

certain channels of communication, and to be the result of many

operations throughout a long interval of time; or it might turn out

that the Silurian deposits and their fossils occupy three separate

areas:—(1) the Britanno-Scandinavian, which has all the three

stages, and the Primordial; (2) the Bohemian, at present of peculiar

interest ; and (3) the middle and southern area, found in France,

Spain, and Sardinia, almost wholly Lower and Mid-Silurian.

Under this head of geographical distribution we have to deal with

some curious phenomena—such as concern birthplace or first ap-

pearance, generic and specific, the duration of life, tolerance of con-

- ditions, mineral habitats. Migration possesses great interest, with

its marks, causes, and modes, with its power, direction, and rate of

progress, &c. :

The transport or removal of dead organic matter from place to

place, the ‘‘ remaniement”’ of French geologists, is an important

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3, Vol, xix.

302 Miscellaneous.

agency under several aspects, especially in the formation of extensive

sheets of rock.

It now has become proper to bring to a close these few observa-

tions, or rather this enumeration of heads of Natural-History sub-

jects, by expressing a confident hope that this compilation will find

many and well-qualified interpreters, and will be useful to geologists

in general.

MISCELLANEOUS.

On some Points in the Anatomy of the Genus Fistulina.

By J. pe SEYNEs.

Tue species of the higher Fungi in which several forms of repro-

ductive bodies have been indicated are still few in number. Three

years ago I pointed out, in Fistulina buglossoides, Bull., some small

sporiform bodies analogous to those to which, in many species of

Fungi, M. Tulasne has ascribed the part of spore-producers and

given the name of conidia. Further investigations on this subject

have enabled me to make several observations, which I request

permission to lay before the Academy.

The parenchyma of a Fistulina is composed of elongated cells of

different calibre, increasing in size towards the interior. This tissue

is traversed by some very long and generally narrower cells, filled

with a red and not granular liquid, which becomes solid and brittle

when dried. (The transverse septa are so far apart that these cells

might be taken for true vessels. I have every reason to believe

that it is the same system of organs to which the name of latici-

ferous vessels has been given in the milky Agarics; I shall call them

simply reservoirs of proper juice. I have observed them in many not

milky Agarics and in a Clavaria (C. aurantia, Pers.). In Fistulina

the cells which form them do not originate entirely in the inter-

cellular spaces. Upon an ordinary cell of the parenchyma, or at

its extremity, a ceecal process makes its appearance, filled with a

yellow granular substance more abundant than that which also

occurs in the mother cell ; this substance appears to condense into a

red liquid, which occupies the bottom of the cecal cell. The latter

elongates, and soon a transverse septum is formed near the point

where it springs from the mother cell. This septum of course in-

terrupts all direct communication with the mother cell, and it is

even probable that subsequently there is a solution of continuity

between these-two cells; for when the reservoirs of proper juice are

examined after they have arrived at their full development, they can

no longer be found in direct connexion with the ordinary cells of the

parenchyma, Near the upper surface of the pileus of Fistulina,

these reservoirs, which are sometimes ramified, take a tortuous and

rather spiral direction, which does not extend to the cells of the

surrounding tissue ; they are very numerous at this part, and in the

dry fungus give to this subepidermic portion of the parenchyma

the appearance of a black line.

Miscellaneous. 803

Beneath this line there is a zone of 1-2 millims. in thickness,

which, under a low magnifying-power, appears finely speckled with

spots of a darker tint than the rest of the tissue. These spots

correspond with the foci of development of the rounded, oval, or

sometimes baculoid corpuscles which I have already described, and

which I had only regarded as having arrived accidentally, or in

consequence of the old age of the fungus, at the surface of the pileus.

The zone that I have indicated as being the centre of their formation

is prolonged into the pedicle; but none of it is found in the middle

of the parenchyma, or in the vicinity of the lower surface which

bears the hymenophorous tubes, or among these tubes.

All the Fistuline that I have examined hitherto have presented

this curious arrangement, whether they came from the Cevennes,

the environs of Paris, or even the Himalaya, as I have ascertained

from a specimen from the latter region, which is preserved in the

Museum, in Montagne’s herbarium. These conidia, far from

reaching the outer surface, as if they were the product of a foreign

parasite, only show themselves at the surface of the fungus after the

destruction of the most external cellular layers; thus their dis-

semination can only be effected, as in the case of the spores of

truffles, at the moment of the putrefaction of the fungus.

The cells which bear these conidia or sporiform bodies are more

delicate and transparent than the others ; but it is easy to prove that

they have issued from the parenchyma itself. Sometimes they are

long and bear a bunch of these little bodies ; sometimes they are

seen to detach themselves from a cell of the parenchyma in the form

of a pedicle bearing only one such body, and not-exceeding in-length

the longest axis of the latter.

Iodized chloride of zinc does not give the characteristic reaction of

cellulose, either with the cells of the parenchyma, or with the spores,

-or with the conidia or pseudospores just mentioned. This reagent

embrowns the reservoirs of proper juice, and reddens or renders

yellow the cells of the parenchyma, according as they contain more

or less plasmatic fluid. The conidiophorous cells, the fineness of

which M. de Bary says he perceived when they were brought into

contact with alcohol, and which, for this reason, he supposes not to

originate directly from the parenchyma, become yellow under the

influence of iodized chloride of zinc, and have a very pale tint, which

distinguishes them from most of the surrounding cells ; but in this

they behave exactly in the same way as many other cells of the same

fungus, either subhymenial cells, or cells of large diameter which,

like the latter, have exhausted all the juices which. they contained

for the benefit of new formations.

Each of the observations that I have just cited contradicts the

assertions made by M. de Bary in opposition to me (Handbuch der

physiologischen Botanik, 1866, Bd. ii. p. 193); and although I

regret that I thus disagree with that learned mycologist, my ob-

Neiten often repeated and varied, leave no doubt in my own

mind.

It remains for me to indicate in the organization of the Fistuline

304: Miscellaneous.

a fact which, if I am not mistaken, has not yet been pointed out, and

the investigation of which might certainly be extended to the Poly-

port and other Fungi.

It has long since been observed (Geoffroy, 1711; Turpin, Vitta-

dini, 1831; Tulasne) that the truffles present veins the white tint

of which is due to the presence of air in the tissue composing them.

Their arrangement, which at the first glance seems confused, is

nevertheless sufficiently regular to allow them to be traced, either

from a central point (_foveola), whence they radiate towards the peri-

phery, or in series starting from the surface of the truffle, where they

open. These veins, according to M. Tulasne, are not. circumscribed

by a double membrane, as was supposed by Vittadini; they are not,

however, accidental, but are limited by elongated cells of the fructi-

ferous pulp; and in the young truffles it may be ascertained that

these cells are arranged close together in ranks like paraphyses, in a

direction perpendicular to that of the canal which they line.

Fistulina buglossoides, Bull., presents white lines which traverse

its tissue in a definite direction; now these narrow lines or veins

also present this tint only in consequence of the air which is inter-

calated between their cells. There is no ready-formed canal bounded

by a proper membrane ; the air insinuates itself (se faufile) between

the cells, always following a determinate direction, from the base

of the pedicle towards the periphery of the mushroom. It arrives

in this way at the exterior, in part through the pilose tufts scattered

over the non-fructifying surface, in part by traversing the length of

the hymenophorous tubes. The presence of air seems to be connected,

if not with the formation, at least with the maturation of the spores

and conidia or pseudospores that [ have indicated. Perhaps it is for

this reason that the truffles, which fructify when protected from the

atmosphere, are so abundantly furnished with air-passages. But

until we have more numerous and extended investigations it would

be imprudent to formulate a general law upon this subject. In any

case it is interesting to find in low plants destitute of vessels a lacu-

nar aérial circulation, which recalls the lacunar circulation of the blood

in a great number of the lower animals destitute of, or only partially

provided with, circulatory vessels.—Comptes Rendus, March 4, 1867.

ZIPHIUS SOWERBIENSIS.

A fine male specimen of Ziphius Sowerbiensis has been cast ashore

on the coast of Kerry. Unfortunately the peasantry had cut it to

pieces before it was seen by any person interested in the subject.

The head, with the teeth, has fortunately been preserved in a perfect

state; and Mr. Andrews has read.a paper on the specimen before

the Royal Dublin Society. A fuller account, with plates, will be

published in the ‘Transactions. of the Royal Irish Academy.’ This

is only the second male specimen that has been obtained.

THE ANNALS

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

(THIRD SERIES. ]

No. 113. MAY 1867.

or es

—_

XLIV.—On the Genus Plectostoma, H. Adams, and on the Animal

of Diplommatina, Benson. By Witiiam T. Buanrorp,

A.R.S.M., F.G.S.

1. On the Genus Plectostoma.

In the ‘ Natural History Review’ for 1864, p. 599, there ap-

peared a letter from Mr. DeCrespigny, of Labuan, briefly de-

seribing a minute land-shell which he considered a living repre-

sentative of the Triassic genus Scoliostoma. In an editorial note

it was stated that the specimmens accompanying the letter had

been submitted to Mr. H. Woodward, of the British Museum,

and were considered by that naturalist to be “ closely allied to,

if not identical with, Opisthostoma,” described and figured by

my brother in our joint paper published in the ‘Journal of the

Asiatic Society of Bengal’ for 1860.

In the March Number of the ‘ Annals’ for 1865, p. 177, a

shell, evidently the same as that referred to in the ‘ Nat. Hist.

Review,’ was described by Mr. H. Adams as the type of a new

genus belonging to the Helicide, and named Plectostoma De-

Crespignit.. In neither of the two notices is any mention made.

of the animal. I recently called attention, when describing a

second species of Opisthostoma from Western Africa, in the

‘Proc. Zool. Soc., to the great similarity of external form be-

tween Plectostoma DeCrespignit and the Burmese Helicidous

genus Hypselostoma. I had then only seen a photograph copy

of a drawing of the Plectostoma, for which I was indebted to

Mr. Benson. Within the last few days I have received speci-

mens of this most interesting form from Mr. Damon; and from

an examination of them I am convinced that Mr. H. Woodward’s

opinion of the affinities of the species is correct, and that it dif-

fers in no essential characters from Opisthostoma. In the paper

just referred to as sent to the Zoological Society of London, I

have shown, from an examination of the animal and operculum,

Ann, & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 23

306 Mr. W.T. Blanford on the Animal of Diplommatina.

that the latter genus belongs to the Cyclostomacea, as was at first

inferred by my brother from the form of the aperture and the

sculpture, and that its nearest ally appears to be Diplommatina.

Plectostoma DeCrespignit closely resembles the two Indian

species of Opisthostoma in the mode of flexure of the very re-

markable last whorl, im the form of the aperture, and in the

texture of the shell. There is a slight constriction at the spot

where the last whorl is first deflected, though this is less marked

than in Opisthostoma. The sculpture, though coarser, is smaller

in character. The most important distinction is in the form of

the spire, which is conical in Plectostoma; and the apical whorls

are not excentric to the axis of the lower whorls as they are in ©

the ovate spire of Opisthostoma. I scarcely think, however, that

these distinctions will be regarded by any conchologist as

generic; at the most they are subgeneric.

As I have but two specimens of the Labuan shell, I do not

like to sacrifice one for the purpose of searching for the opercu-

lum, especially as the search amongst these minute shells of the

Diplommatina group, in consequence of the small size and ex-

treme tenuity of the operculum, is by no means always success-

ful. J had to break open three or four specimens of Opistho-

stoma Fairbankit before I could obtain a glimpse of the oper-

culum, and then I failed in isolating it. If any one more

fortunate than I am, in the possession of specimens of Plecto-

stoma, will carefully break back the last whorl to the pot where

it is deflected, or a little beyond, he will, I doubt not, find an

operculum ; and it will probably be horny, thin, and obscurely

spiral, with rather few whorls, as is usually the case with Diplom-

matina and its allies.

2. On the Animal of Diplommatina.

I have more than once, within the last few years, called at-

tention to the circumstance that, in the two supplements to

Dr. Pfeiffer’s admirable monograph of the living operculated

land-shells, the position assigned to the genus Diplommatina,

close to Acicula, and in a suborder distinguished

by the position of the eyes above the base of the

tentacles, is not in accordance with the structure

of the animal.’ For some years past I have not

had an opportunity of reexamining the animal -

of any typical species of the genus. I am in-

debted to Captain Godwin-Austen for the ac-

companying outline sketch of the animal of a

, operculum.

species of Diplommatina inhabiting the Western 5; lip of the aperture

Himalayas near Mastri, and apparently a variety ° e shell

of D. pullula, Benson, which was first found by myself near

Mr. F.P. Pascoe on new Genera of Cerambycide. 307

Darjiling. This species is a typical Diplommatina, with strong

costulation and a well-developed columellar tooth.

The animal is sketched as it appears just emerging from the

shell. The eyes, as will be seen, are distinctly lateral, as in

Cyclophorus. I can trace no difference between the animal of

this form and that of the smooth or spirally ribbed species of

the Indian peninsula, which are by Pfeiffer classed as Arinia, in

the neighbourhood of Pupina, in a different family, and even a

distinct suborder from their nearest allies the typical Diplom-

matine,

Central India, Feb. 1867.

XLV.—Characters of some new Genera of the Coleopterous Family —

Cerambycide. By Francis P. Pascog, F.LS., F.Z.S. &c.

Tue eighth volume of the great. work of Prof. Lacordaire being

nearly ready for the press, I am desirous of publishing the fol-

lowing descriptions of some new genera of .the family to which

that volume will be, with the Prionide, entirely devoted, in order

that they may take their place in that work, the plan of the

author not permitting him to notice any genera which have not

been published. These genera do not include several new forms

discovered by Mr. Wallace in the Malayan Isles, which must

unavoidably stand over for the ‘ Longicornia Malayana’ publish-

ing by the Entomological Society.

CHOROTHYSE.

(2). Antenne breviuscule, 12-articulatee, scapo perbrevi.

Elytra abbreviata, intra excavata.

Tibie posticee elongatee, curvatee, compressze.

Abdomen breve, segmentis duobus basalibus multo majoribus.

Head exserted, transverse anteriorly ; clypeus broadly emar-

ginate. Eyes large, reniform. Antenne rather short, 12-jointed,

a little thickish, distant at the base; scape very short, obconic ;

the third joint twice as long, the following gradually shorter,

the last smaller and ovate. Palpi short, cylindrical. Prothorax —

transverse, broader than the head, rounded at the sides. Elytra

short, hollowed out along the sutural margin, rounded at the

apices. Legs unequal, anterior and intermediate short ; poste-

rior tibiz elongate, curved, and compressed ; tarsi short, narrow.

Anterior coxee exserted, contiguous. Pro- and mesosterna very

narrow. Abdomen short, the two basal segments much larger

_ than the rest, the second and following excavated, the excavation

filled with hairs.

23*

308 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on some new Genera of

In a nearly allied genus, Psebium*, the male has the abdo-

minal segments nearly equal in length, and the antennz a little

longer than in the female, in which they are about the length of the

body ; in the latter sex these organs appear to be twelve-jointed;

the last joint, however, is simply notched in the middle; or per-

haps it would be more correct to say that the last joint is anchy-

losed to the preceding one. But in the present genus the twelfth

joint is as distinct as any other, although smaller and somewhat

differently formed. In other respects this genus differs from

Psebium in its rounded prothorax, elytra hollowed out at the

suture, and shorter antenne. With regard to the peculiar ex-

cavation of the abdomen in the females of this and some other

genera of Longicorns, nothing is known; patches of hairs and

other modifications of this structure are found also in some

genera of the subfamily Obriine, in Megaproctus (an anomalous

African genus), in Cartallum, Penthea, and Symphyletes ; in the

latter the peculiarity is sometimes found in both sexes, but not

always in the same species. The unique example of the curious

insect described below was recently taken at Cape Town by

Mr. Roland Trimen.

Chorothyse vesparia.

C. nigra, antennis, elytris, tibiis tarsisque leete fulvis.

Hab. South Africa.

Head and prothorax black, opake, finely and closely punctured,

clothed with rather longish erect hairs; scutellum black, gla-

brous and shining at the apex; elytra clear fulvous, ’ shortly

pubescent, not extending beyond the posterior coxe; abdomen

and femora black, with loosely set longish hairs, the excavated

portion of the former with close-set fulvous hairs; tibie and

tarsi clear fulvous, the former with longish yellow hairs. Length

6 lines.

NEPHITHEA,

Frons convexa, haud sulcata, inter oculos quadrata.

Prothorax subcylindricus, postice attenuatus.

Elytra abbreviata, alee quam abdomen breviores.

Tibie postice elongate, lineares.

Head exserted, the front convex and quadrate between the

eyes, no groove above the epistome. Antennary tubers oblique,

well marked anteriorly, contiguous at the base. Eyes narrow,

roundly emarginate. Antenne imperfect; the scape rather

short, obconical; third, fourth, and fifth joints about equal, each

of them twice as long as the scape; the rest wanting. Prothorax

narrower than the head, subcylindrical, from about the middle

* Pascoe, Journ. of Entom. ii. p. 289.

the Coleopterous Family Cerambycide. 3Uy

gradually narrowing to the base. Elytra abbreviated, hollowed

out along the sutural margin; the wings not extending to the

last abdominal segment. Legs unequal; anterior and inter-

mediate pair very short; posterior much longer, their tibize linear

and twice the length of the anterior; tarsi very short, all of

nearly equal length. Anterior coxe conical, contiguous. Ab-

domen depressed, its segments nearly equal in length.

This remarkable insect has been for years in my collection ;

but, notwithstanding its imperfect condition, I am desirous that

it shall find its place in M. Lacordaire’s work. It is evidently

allied to Psebium and Chorothyse, especially to the former, but

in the form of the head is different from either.

Nephithea necydaloides.

N. cyanea, elytris griseis; antennis, scapo excepto, pedibusque

nigrescentibus.

Hab. Natal.

Dark blue, tinted with violet, the abdomen especially with

short stiffish grey hairs; head and prothorax closely punctured ;

scutellum triangular, black ; elytra pale grey at the base, darker

posteriorly, scarcely extending to the end of the second abdo-

minal segment, finely punctured, each with two slightly raised

lines; body beneath violet, with a thin greyish pile; antenne

and legs blackish, the femora ‘with a bluish tint. Length

44 lines.

DeEMOMISIs.

Oculi integri, rotundati, laterales.

Antenne breviuscule, scapo vix elongato, clavato; art. tertio sequen-

tibus (quarto excepto) haud longiore.

Elytra \inearia, normalia.

Core antice exserte, globose, approximate.

Head nearly quadrate in front, not prolonged into a muzzle.

Eyes entire, rounded, placed at the sides beneath the insertion

of the antenne. Antenne rather short; the scape clavate, not

extending beyond the middle of the prothorax; the third and

following joints shorter and more or less of nearly equal length,

the fourth being the shortest. Prothorax narrower than the

head, elongate, constricted before the middle. Elytra very

narrow, linear. Feet rather short; femora fusiform; tibiz

slender, straight ; tarsi with the first joint scarcely so long as

the rest together. Anterior coxe large, exserted, nearly globose,

approximate. Pro- and mesosterna very narrow.

This is a very remarkable form, allied to Rhagiomorpha, from

which it is at once differentiated by its entire eyes,—and more

remotely to Psilomorpha and Syllitus, but with antenne essen-

310 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on some new Genera of

tially dissimilar. In the case of the eyes, the upper lobe entirely

disappears; and it is worthy of remark that in the subfamily*

to which this insect belongs there has as yet been found no in- ©

termediate form of eye: it is either normal or at once reduced

to a single, and always lower, lobe.

Demomisis filum.

D. rufo-brunnea; elytris costulatis, interspatiis punctis seriebus

duabus instructis.

Hab. Western Australia (Champion Bay).

Reddish brown, bases of the joints of the antennz and tibiz

paler; head finely and sparsely punctured, a groove on each

side between the eye and the mouth; prothorax finely corru-

gated transversely ; scutellum large, triangular ; elytra with four

elevated lines on each, the second and. fourth united near the

apex, the intervals with two rows of coarse punctures at the

base, but uniting to form a single row posteriorly ; body beneath

dark brown. Length 3 lines.

ZORION.

Caput pone oculos sensim attenuatum ; oculi parvi, profunde emar-

ginati.

Prothorax basi apiceque constrictus, postice tenuior.

Femora abrupte clavata.

Head somewhat quadrate, transverse in front ; the antennary

tubers prominent, rising gradually from each side of the mesial

line. Eyes small, deeply emarginate, finely granulate. Antennz

as long as the body, linear, distant at the base; the scape cylin-

drical and longer than any one of the other joints; the third,

fourth, and fifth nearly equal, the rest gradually shorter. Pro-

thorax narrower than the head, deeply constricted at the base

and apex, the posterior very much narrower than the anterior

portion, the sides angulated at the middle. Elytra short, obo-

vate. Legs increasing in length from the anterior to the poste-

rior; femora abruptly. clavate; tibie slender; tarsi of nearly

equal length, not dilated.

The type of this genus is Callidium minutum, Fab. (Syst. Ent.

p- 192, 1775). Prof. Westwood has since described a second

species, under the name of Obrium guttigerum (Are. Ent. ii. p.25).

* Having recently obtained. a male example of Diotima allied to, or

possi identical with, D. undulata, and belonging to the same subfamily,

may mention here that the antenne are much longer than the body, and

nearly twice as long as in the female, and that they are, moreover, twelve-

jointed. I have also a female specimen, from Clarence River, scarcel

more than half the length of the specimen described by me, and whic

seems by its characters to belong to yet another species of the genus..

the Coleopterous Family Cerambycids. 311

The former is a glossy testaceous insect, with a round bright-

ellow spot on each elytron, and the bases of the femora white ;

it is about 24 lines long. Both species are from New Zealand.

I refer the genus to the Stenoderine, which for me provisionally

comprises a series of anomalous forms, mostly Australian, frag-

ments perhaps of a once larger group, but which might, and

probably will, be divided into almost as many subfamilies as there

are genera. Beyond their anterior contiguous conical coxe, they

have scarcely any characters in common; but they have often a

petiolate abdomen, and antennz never inserted beyond the eyes;

and these characters will to a certain extent generally distinguish

them from the allied subfamily Lepturine. The only European

genus belonging to it is Molorchus*.

OssIBIA.

Antenne setacee.

Oculi magni, infra contigui.

Coxe antice globose.

Head transversely ovate in front, without a groove above the

epistome. Eyes very large, contiguous beneath. Antenne seta-

ceous, 11]-jointed, longer than the body; the scape short, cla-

vate; third joint shorter than the scape, the fourth to the sixth

or seventh gradually longer, the remainder equal. Prothorax

elongate, subcylindrical. Elytra parallel. Anterior coxe glo-

bose. Legs gradually longer posteriorly ; femora claviform ;

tarsi linear, posterior with the basal joint as long as the two

* This genus was founded by Fabricius (Ent. Syst. i. 2. p. 356) on the

Necydalis major, Linn. The name Necydalis was first applied by Linneeus,

in his ‘ Iter Célandicus,’ to N. minor; but it was only in the 12th edition

of the ‘Systema Nature’ that he characterized it, when N. major took

precedence. We have therefore, if we take the first species of a genus,

when it is first published, as the type, two generic names given to one

species. But it has always appeared to me a mistake to apply such a rule

to any of the Linnean species, nor has it been usually done; for example,

the type, so called, of his Leptura is now a Donacia, of Cerambyax an

Acrocinus ; so of Scarabeus, Cantharis, Tenebrio, Carabus, Elater, and

others, in all of which the first species has received a new generic name.

Now the Linnean characters of Necydalis are of the most shadowy kind,

Here they are :—“‘Antenne setacez. Elytra alis minora, breviora s. angus-

tiora. Cauda simplex.” The last seems to have been intended to sepa-

rate it from the earwigs. On the other hand, Fabricius’s description of

Molorchus is evidently only taken from M. major, the first species, as was

invariably his rule in the ‘ Ent. Syst.’ Had he had N. minor before him, he

would not have said “‘ antennis thorace longioribus”’ for an insect in which

those organs were twice the length of the body. The formula of Linnzus,

then, applying to anything (the greater part of his species are, in fact,

ene clin and the Fabrician description applying strictly to major

and not to minor, it seems to me that Molorchus should be confined to the

former and its congeners, and that Necydalis should be used for the species

to which the name was originally applied.

312 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on some new Genera of :

next together. First abdominal segment not twice as long as

the second.

The type of this genus has long been known as the Obrium

fuscatum of Dejean’s Catalogue ; but, if we except the elytra and

legs, all the above characters are at variance with that genus*.

I may add that the maxillary palpi are very short compared to

those of Obrium, the second and third joints especially so.

Ossibia fuscata.

O. fuscescens, elytris viridi-piceis, sutura testacea.

Hab. Senegal. :

Pale brownish, thinly pubescent, with scattered stiffish hairs ;

head brownish red; eyes black; prothorax vaguely punctured,

a little tuberculate on each side at about the middle; scutellum

small; elytra covered with shallow scattered punctures, the

suture testaceous, the sides pitchy, with a greenish tinge; body

beneath and femora reddish testaceous ; tibiz, tarsi, and antennee

brown. Length 4 lines.

Nipa.

Antenne art. quarto quam tertio vel quinto breviore.

Prothoraz elongatus, subcylindricus.

Mesothorax elongatus, mesosterno angustato.

Head short in front. Eyes moderate. Antenne longer than

the body, the fourth joint shorter than either the preceding or

following one. Prothorax elongate, subcylindrical. Elytra

narrow, nearly parallel at the sides. Legs scarcely elongate, the

femora strongly clavate. Mesosternum narrow; mesothorax

elongate. |

The principal characters differentiating this genus from Rho-

palophora are the greater length of the mesothorax (by which

the intermediate legs are placed at.a considerable distance from

the anterior pair), the narrowness of the mesosternum, and the

nearly cylindrical prothorax. The habitat of the genus is ex-

ceptional, all the Rhopalophore and their allies being natives of

the New World, with the probable exception of Cleomenes,

J. Thomson.

Nida flavovittata.

N. nigra, elytris vittis duabus flavis ornatis.

Hab. Pegu.

Black ; head clothed with longish, white, scattered hairs; pro-

thorax closely, and even confluently punctured, a few whitish

hairs on the disk, with a somewhat semilunar or C-formed white

* For the best definition of Obriwm at present, see Fairmaire, ‘Gen.

de Cdléopt. d’ Eur.’ iv. p. 179.

the Coleopterous Family Cerambycide. 313

mark composed of densely packed hairs on each side; scutellum

also covered with white hairs; elytra finely and closely punc-

tured throughout, and clothed with scattered stiffish hairs, a

broad and very distinct pale-yellow stripe on each side of the su-

ture from the base to the apex, but not extending to the ex-

treme of either, nor meeting at the suture ; body beneath black,

with a whitish tomentum, thicker and forming a large patch on

each side of the three basal abdominal segments ; femora glossy

black, with long whitish hairs increasing in density on the tibie

and tarsi; antenne with a whitish pubescence. Length 54 lines.

NYPHASIA.

Prothoraz irregularis, lateraliter inermis.

Femora petiolato-clavata, apicibus constrictis.

Processus interfemoralis latus, antice rotundatus.

Head exserted, very short in front, the clypeus separated by

a deep groove below the antennary tubercles, the latter very

large and protuberant. Antenne about as long as the body;

the scape pyriform ; the third to the sixth joint spinous at the

apex, the fourth shorter than the third or fifth. Prothorax

rather longer than broad; the disk and sides irregular, the latter

unarmed. Sceutellum narrowly triangular. LElytra gradually

narrowing from the base to the apex, the latter mucronate.

Legs rather long; femora petiolate-clavate, their apices con-

stricted; tibize slender; tarsi gradually increasing in length

from the anterior pair. Pro- and mesosterna depressed. Pos-

terior coxze not approximate. Interfemoral process broad, and

rounded in front, not extending beyond the coxe.

Although unlike Cordylomera in general appearance, I have

been unable to find any reliable character to separate it except

that of the interfemoral process, which in that genus is very

narrow and pointed, and consequently the posterior coxe are

approximate and, it may be added, more than usually exserted.

There is no appearance of pubescence on the specimen described

below, which has evidently been in spirits, and it may therefore

have been obliterated.

Nyphasia torrida.

N. rufo-fulvescens ; antennis art. tertio ad sextum nigris; scutello

genibusque fuscis. |

Hab. Ceylon.

Reddish fulvescent, opake; third to the sixth joints of the

antenne black, tips of the remainder, except the last two,

blackish ; scutellum and tips of the femora, with the bases of

the tibize, brownish ; head and prothorax closely and finely punc-

tured, the latter with a transverse depression anteriorly and a

314 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on some new Genera of

callosity on each side of the disk at the base; elytra covered

with numerous small punctures, each elytron with two fine

slightly raised lines; body beneath and legs brownish luteous.

Length 7 lines.

IPpoTHALIA.

Antenne breves, incrassatz, serrate, art. quarto et quinto obconicis,

ceteris dilatatis, ultimo ovato vel triangulari.

Prothoraz \ateraliter tuberculatus.

Tibie antice et intermediz spinis duabus minutis terminate.

Head anteriorly and mandibles moderately produced. An-

tenn short, gradually thickened from the third to the seventh

joint, the remainder, except the last, about the same size, and,

including the sixth and seventh, dilated, especially on one side;

the second short, the third more than twice the length of the

two following, the last ovate or triangular, flattened on one side.

Prothorax rather longer than broad, stoutly tuberculate on each

side. Elytra rather small, a little depressed. Posterior femora

abruptly clavate. Anterior and intermediate tibizee terminated

by very short spines.

The other characters are pretty nearly the same as are common

to the more normal Callichromine; the scutellum, however,

forms a nearly equilateral triangle, with its two -sides a little

rounded, and its apex presenting a sort of prolonged appendage,

especially evident in I. femorata. One of my species appears to

be a male, the other (J. pyrrha) a female. If so, there will be

no difference in the antennz of the two sexes.

Ipothalia femorata. |

I. cyanea, nitida, prothorace viridi; femoribus, basi excepta, lete

luteis.

Hab. Philippine Islands.

Rich (rather dark) blue ; prothorax green ; head very sparingly

punctured, a deep groove in front of each eye, terminating below

in the transverse groove above the clypeus; prothorax smooth,

very minutely punctured; elytra finely punctured, the punctures

crowded, but not coalescing; body beneath blue, meso- and

metathorax covered with a silvery pubescence; femora, except

at the base, bright luteous; tibie blue, tarsi timged with blue ;

antennee entirely blue. Length 6 lines.

Ipothalia pyrrha.

I. cyanea, elytris viridescentibus, medio antennarum pedibusque

leete luteis.

Hab. Pegu.

Dark blue; elytra dark bluish green; head minutely and

the Coleopterous Family Cerambycide. 315

closely punctured, facial grooves as in the last; prothorax

transversely corrugated ; elytra finely punctured, the punctures

everywhere coalescing and giving the surface a shagreened ap-

pearance ; body beneath glossy blue, the posterior part of the

prothorax, meso- and metathorax, and first abdominal segment

covered with a silvery pubescence ; legs entirely bright luteous;

scape and second joint of the antenne purplish-blue, the five

following joints luteous, the five remaining dark brown, opake.

Length 7 lines.

BIXORESTES.

Antenne subincrassatee, lineares, art. muticis.

Prothoraz depressus, lateraliter angulatus.

Head somewhat squarish in front, the muzzle broad and

slightly produced. Eyes narrowly emarginate. Antenne short,

thickish, linear; the third joint longest, the fourth to the seventh

shorter and nearly equal, the eighth, ninth, and tenth gradually

shorter, the last ovate and a little longer than the preceding

joint. Prothorax depressed, with a strong angle in the middle

on each side. Elytra rather broad, flattish above, closely em-

bracing the abdomen. - Femora fusiform; posterior tibie and

tarsi elongate.

The type of this genus is Clytus doctus, White (Cat. Long.

Brit. Mus. p. 267) ; but it differs essentially from all true Clyti

in the form of the prothorax. Mr. White says that it is allied

to Clytus Hardwicki, from which nevertheless he separates it by

ninety species. To me it is thoroughly distinct from anything

I know. Bizorestes doctus is a reddish-ferruginous species,

roughly punctured above, with six very bright yellow spots on

the elytra, besides two less highly coloured spots at the base.

It is probably from the Cape, as a nearly allied species in M.

Chevrolat’s collection in the British Museum is so labelled. My

specimen was obtained from a Paris dealer, who was ignorant of

its habitat ; nor was Mr, White acquainted with the locality of his

type. Cerambyx interruptus, Olivier (Coléopt. iv. no. 67. p. 35,

pl. 17. fig. 1383) appears to belong to this genus. Its locality is

also unknown.

THRANODES.

Caput antice tricarinatum.

Antenne breves, claviformes.

Prothoraz globosus.

Elytra planata, abdomen haud tegentia.

Head rounded in front, three vertical carinze between the eyes,

the latter prominent, slightly emarginate. Antenne not half so

long as the body, claviform ; the scape short, not so thick as the

316 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on some new Genera of

terminal joints, the second half as long as the third, and from

this they gradually increase in thickness to the eighth or ninth.

Prothorax globose. Elytra flattish above, narrowing posteriorly,

not bent down at the sides except at the base. Legs of moderate

length; femora fusiform,

Separated from Clytus and allied genera by the form of the

elytra, which, consisting mainly only of the disk without the

deflected sides, except a little near the shoulders, do not embrace

the abdomen. The claviform antennz are less peculiar, being

found also in Mecometopus and Rhopalopus, and in a much less

degree in Neoclytus, Calanthemis, &c. The type is Clytus steno-

thyreus (Pasc. Journ. of Ent. i. p. 359), from Batchian. I have

another species from Tondano. In this the female differs only

in having a more globose prothorax. |

The following genus was proposed by myself in the ‘Journal

of Entomology,’ 11. p. 246. As the characters by which it is

differentiated from Aridezus, J. Thoms., were alone given, I take

this opportunity of repeating them, with additions, in a more

formal manner.

CREMYS.

Antenne mutice, setaceee.

Prothoraz globosus, basi constrictus.

Femora haud clavata.

Head transverse in front, a slightly elevated line between the

eyes terminating in an arched groove above the epistome. Eyes

of moderate size. Antenne setaceous, unarmed, the fourth joint

shorter than either the preceding or following. Prothorax glo-.

bose, strongly constricted at the base. Elytra short, rounded at

the apices. Legs, except the anterior pair, elongate, the femora

slightly fusiform. The rest as in Arideus.

The type, Cremys diophthalmus, Pasc., op. cit. i. p. 358 (Clytus),

is of a rich reddish-brown colour, with the apical half of the

elytra black and covered with a shot-silky pubescence, and two

black spots on the prothorax.’ It is from Queensland.

Note.—I have been sharply criticised in a foreign work for

declining to adopt the new genera formed at the expense of the

old Fabrician genus Clytus. Whilst admitting that I have since

gone with the stream, my objection was grounded on the fact

that a few species only were selected as the types of new genera

out of numerous others, many of which it then became ve

difficult to locate. I have some fifty unpublished species, oad,

so far as I can see at present, many of them have such neutral

characters that it will be very difficult to assign them to well-de-

fined genera. The three Clytoid genera described above have

very marked and, in the first two of them, isolated characters.

the Coleopterous Family Cerambycide. 317

THORIS.

Prothoraz oblongus, irregularis, lateraliter tuberculatus.

Femora petiolato-clavata ; tarsi breves, longitudine fere equales.

Head exserted, short in front; upper lip very small; eyes

broadly emarginate. Antenne (?) shorter than the body ; the

third joint nearly twice as long as the fourth and fifth together,

these three with a short spine at each of their apices. Prothorax

oblong, somewhat depressed, irregular, the sides tuberculate.

Elytra rather short, parallel, the apex of each emarginate, with

the outer angle spined. Legs gradually increasing in length to

the posterior; femora petiolate-clavate; tibiz slightly com-

pressed ; tarsi short, nearly equal in length. Pro- and meso-

sterna simple.

In habit this genus bears only a very slight resemblance to

Callirhoé ; nevertheless I have found it difficult to differentiate

it by any important character, except that of the short and

nearly equal tarsi. It is probable that the antenne of the male,

which is unknown to me, will afford other characters ; those of

the female are shorter than the body, the apical spine, which is

very small, disappearing at the sixth joint, and all the joints

beyond the third are unusually short. The puncturation of the

elytra is quite different from that in Callirhoé or Phoracantha.

Thoris eburifera.

T. rufo-lutea ; elytris maculis flavis impunctatis decem ornatis.

Hab. Rockhampton (Queensland).

Reddish luteous, with scattered erect hairs ; head finely punc-

tured, a sharply impressed longitudinal line in front terminating

in an arched groove above the clypeus; prothorax opake, mi-

nutely punctured, the disk with five nearly obsolete tubercles,

the central one excepted; scutellum hairy, rounded behind ;

elytra thickly punctured at the base, the punctures passing in-

definitely into the surrounding derm, and gradually becoming

less frequent posteriorly; on each elytron five round well-

marked yellow spots, a little raised and entirely without punc-

tures, the first, fourth, and fifth spots on the same median line,

the third nearer the suture, the second smaller and towards the

side; body beneath, legs, and antenne chestnut-red, shining,

covered more or less with greyish hairs. Length 5 lines.

BrovrorycHe.

Prothorax subquadratus, lateraliter inermis.

Coxe antice approximate ; prosternum carinatum.

Processus interfemoralis obtectus,

Head small; antennary tubers prominent, the upper margin

318 Mr. F.P. Pascoe on some new Genera of Cerambycide.

produced into a short tooth. Eyes broadly emarginate, incurved

behind. Antennz (@) about as long as the body; the scape -

subpyriform ; third joint nearly twice its length, the remainder

much shorter than the third, and of nearly equal length. Pro-

thorax subquadrate, small, the sides slightly rounded and un-

armed. Elytra parallel, the apices rounded. Legs rather slen-

der ; femora moderately clavate ; tarsi unequal, the anterior with

the three basal joints broad and of nearly equal length viewed

from above, the intermediate and posterior with the basal joint

longer, especially the latter. Anterior coxe approximate; the

prosternum narrow, crowned with a raised longitudinal line.

Posterior coxe large and approximate, concealing the interfemoral

process.

This genus appears to be allied to Anoplistes, Serv., but is

clearly distinguished by its narrow prosternum and large ex-

serted and approximate posterior coxie, entirely concealing the

interfemoral process. The elytra are also costulate, as in the

cognate genus Tragidion. I am indebted for my specimen to

Arthur Adams, Esq., R.N., who procured it during the suryey-

ing expedition of H.M.S.‘Actzon.”

Brototyche Adamsi.

B. nigra; elytris sanguineis, singulis tricostulatis.

Hab. Chosan (Japanese Sea.)

Black ; head and prothorax crowded with small punctures and

sparsely clothed with a loose rusty-grey pubescence; scutellum

triangular, black; elytra finely pubescent, pure blood-red, each

with three well-marked raised lines, terminating before the apex;

body beneath, legs, and antenne black, with scattered rusty -

hairs ; tarsi beneath silvery white. Length 8 lines.

THEPHANTES.

Antenne in medio incrassate.

Prothorax ovatus, subdepressus.

Femora abrupte clavata; tarsi postici art. basali triangulari.

Head very transverse in front. Eyes large, broadly emar-

ginate. Antenne shorter than the body; the scape rather short,

clavate; none of the succeeding joints longer, but the third,

fourth, and fifth nearly as thick as the scape. Prothorax shortly

ovate, scarcely broader than the head, a little depressed, the

sides irregularly rounded. Elytra parallel, depressed, rounded

at the apex. Legs nearly equal; femora abruptly clavate ; tarsi

somewhat dilated, the basal joint of each short and more or less

triangular. Pro- and mesosterna declivous.

Iam unable to say whether my specimen of this insect be

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 2 OF

male or female; if the latter, the antenne of the male may

differ considerably ; ; but it is, without doubt, allied to Phacodes,

Newm., in which genus the variations in the characters furnished

by those organs are very disagreeable to the systematist.

Thephantes clavatus.

T. fuscus, pube grisea, albescente vage intermixta tectus; capite

prothoraceque subferrugineis.

Hab. Darling Downs (Australia).

Dark brown, covered with a rather coarse and loose greyish

pubescence, indefinitely mixed with small spots of whitish ; the

head and prothorax somewhat ferruginons, the upper surface

with small dispersed punctures, those on the elytra nearly dis-

appearing posteriorly and furnished each with a stiffish erect

hair ; second and third joints of the antennz equal, shorter than

the scape, the succeeding about the length of the scape ; femora

exceedingly clavate; legs with longish hairs. Length 7 lines.

ZOovEs.

Scapus brevis, pyriformis. |

Prothoraz convexus, transversus, postice angustior, lateraliter haud

excavatus.

These characters appear to me to cut this insect off from

Stromatium, to which Mr. White has doubtfully referred the

only known species, Stromatium? maculatum (Cat. Long. Brit.

Mus. p. 301, pl. 8. fig. 4). The name adopted is a manuscript

one, under which it stands in M. Chevrolat’s collection.

The following names applied to genera of the Cerambycide

I have changed, as they had been previously used in other

groups :—

Trichophorus, Serv., non Temminck (Turdidee): name proposed, Crocidastus.

Petalodes, Newm., non Wesmael (Braconide) 99 Anatisis.

Conothorax, J. Thoms., non Jeckel (Curculionide) ,, Massicus.

XLVI.—On the Menispermacee.

By Joun Miers, F.R.S., F.L.S., &e.

[Continued from p. 197.]

45, PACHYGONE.

The existence of several genera among Menispermacee with

exalbuminous seeds was not known to botanists until I first in-

dicated the fact in this genus, which was established in 1851 ;

for it was then doubtful whether the genus Spirospermum

320 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

really belonged to the family. Gaertner, however, in 1791,

figured a seed, called by him Koon Zeylanicus, which no one

had recognized, though Schreber had erroneously referred it to

Ochna. At the time above mentioned I defined several genera

whose seeds were destitute of albumen, which I classed with

this genus in a distinct tribe: in this list some errors existed,

owing to the want of sufficient materials; but among the many

that are still valid is Pachygone, the type of which is the Coceulus

Plukenettii, DC. 'The authors of the ‘ Flora Indica’ and of the

‘Genera Plantarum” fully acknowledged this genus, confined, as

I had proposed it, to plants of Asiatic origin; but Dr. Eichler,

in his monograph of the Brazilian Menispermacea, has quite

misunderstood the structure of Pachygone in amalgamating with

it the South-American genus Hyperbena. He has suppressed

the many species I have particularized of the latter genus,

making of them two species of Pachygone, establishing as a third

species a Columbian plant which also belongs to Hyperbena.

Misapprehensions of this nature are to be regretted, because

they make confusion and create many useless synonyms. The

genus may.easily be distinguished from Hyperbena by the shape

of its petals and of its stamens, by its more osseous putamen

having a cochleiform condyle with external apertures, by the

shape of its seed, by the general habit of the plants, and more

especially by the venation of its leaves, which is always a cha-

racter of primary importance. In its floral structure, both g

and ? , there is scarcely any difference between it and Cocculus ;

and in the shape of its osseous putamen, as well as in its con-

dyle, there is also a great resemblance.

PacuyGonE, nob.—Flores dioici. Masc. Sepala 6, alternatim

disposita, interiora majora, obovata, submembranacea, con-

cava, apice eroso-denticulata, sestivatione imbricata. Pe-

tala 6, sepalis interioribus minora, oblonga, concava, apice

incurva, rotundata et denticulata, imo 2-auriculata, lobis

crassis, filamentum amplectentibus. Stamina 6, petalis op-

posita, et ad unguem iis affixa; filamenta 6, libera, sequalia,

tenuia, apice vix crassiora, petalis subbreviora; anthere glo-

boso-4-lobze, subpeltatim affixee, 2-loculares, utrimque rima

transversali 2-valvatim dehiscentes. Ovaria rudimentaria 3,

punctiformia.—Fam. Sepala et petala ut in mase. Stéa-

mina sterilia 6, petalorum dimidia longitudine, tis opposita.

Ovaria 3, gibboso- ovata, glabra, gynzcio centrali insita, 1-

locularia, ovu/o unico faciei interne appenso. Stylus brevissi-

mus, excentricus, subito incurvus. Stigma teres, breve, hori-

zontale, superne subsulcatum. Drupe 3, ovate, carnose,

stigmate persistente basin versus signate ; putamen osseum,

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 821

reniformi-orbiculatum, subcompressum, utrinque interrupte

et curvate sulcatum; condylus internus, excentralis, sub-

cochleiformis, locellis parvis, 2-cameratus, utrinque foramine

angustissime lunato extus perforatus. Semen loculum implens,

eyclice curvatum, extus convexum, intus subconcavum ; in-

tegumentum membranaceum, tenue, chalaza incrassata raphe-

que prominente ad condylum affixum: embryo omnino exal-

buminosus, cyclicus, cotyledonibus magnis, crassis, accumben-

tibus, radicula parva brevissima supera et ad stylum basalem

spectante multoties longioribus.

Frutices in Asia intertropica et insulis scandentes ; folia ovata vel

oblonga, sepius glabriuscula, petiolata ; racemi simplices, extra-

axillares, subpubescentes.

The characters of the following species will be given in the

third volume of my ‘ Contributions ;’—

1. Pachygone Plukenettii, nob. Ann. Nat. Hist. ser. 2. vii. 43 ;—

Pachygone ovata, Hook. & Th. in parte, Fl. Ind. 1. 203 ;—

Cocculus Plukenettii, DC. Syst.i.520, Prodr.i.97; Wight,

Icon. tab. 824, 825 ;—Cocculus Wightianus, Wall. Cat.4959;

—Cocculus officinarum, Pluk. (non Bauh.) Mant. 52, tab.

345. fig. 7;—Koon Zeylanicus, Gaertn. 11. 486, tab. 180.

fig. 11.—In India orientali: v.s. in herb. variis (Wall. Cat.

4958, hb. Wight. 48, 49); in herb. Hook., Ceylon (Thwaites,

1057) ; in herb. De Cand., penins. Ind. (Leschenault).

2. ovata, nob., Hook. & Th. in parte, /. c. i. 203 ;—Cissam-

pelos ovata, Poir. Dict. v.11; DC. Syst. i. 587, Prodr. i '

102.—In India orientali: v. s. in herb. Hook., Penins.

(Hook. & Th.).

3. concinna, nob.—In India orientali: v.s. in herb. Hook.,

Courtallam (Thwaites), Ceylon (Thwaites, 1050).

4,, adversa, nob.—In Zeylania: v.s. in herb. Hook., Ceylon

(Thwaites, 1054).

5. —— hebephylla, nob.—In Java: v. s. in herb. Mus. Brit.

&, Java (Horsfield) ; in herb. Hook. 3, Java (Horsfield,

304).

6. odorifera, nob.—In Tenasserim: v. s. in herb. Hook.

d et 9, Moulmein (Parish, 276); i herb. Mus. Brit. g

(Roxburgh).

7. brachystachys, nob.;—Cocculus brachystachys, DC.

Syst. i. 528, Prodr. i. 99.—In ins. Timor; v. s. in herb.

Lindl. (ex Mus. Paris.).

8. leptostachys, nob. ;—Cocculus leptostachys, DC. Syst. i.

528, Prodr. i. 99.—In ins. Timor.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 24

322 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

46, PLEOGYNE.

This genus was proposed by me in 1851 (Aw. op. 2 ser. vii.43)

for an Australian plant of Cunningham’s collection. With a

habit resembling that of a Pachygone, it has oblong, coriaceous

leaves with about five pairs of alternate nerves, which are

arcuately connected together, with prominent reticulations ; they

have very short petioles: it has a fructiferous axillary raceme,

less than half the length of the leaf. In the only specimen I

have seen, the floral envelopes had fallen away ; but Cunningham

has noted upon it that the flower consists of three sepals, six

stamens, and six ovaries: the ovaries which I have seen are

seated in a single series upon a raised hairy receptacle; they

are gibbously oval, very pilose, terminated by as many curving,

somewhat erect, subulate styles, all connivent in the centre.

The drupes are very small, pubescent, gibbously oval, subfleshy;

each has a somewhat coriaceous putamen, with a small internal

rounded condyle, and contains an exalbuminous seed, with large,

fleshy, lunately curved, accumbent cotyledons, and a small su-

perior radicle inclining towards the remnant of the style, which

is not far from the point of attachment of the fruit: this struc-

ture is quite that of Pachygone.

Mr. Bentham, in 1862, established his genus Microclisia

(Nov. Gen. i. 435) upon an Australian plant very similar in its

aspect to Cunningham’s species; but he afterwards cancelled

this (Flor. Austr. 1. 59), making his plant not only congeneric,

but specifically identical with Cunningham’s plant. They are

‘certainly very much alike, especially in the venation of the

leaves; but in one these are more acuminated. There is, how-

ever, this difference between the plants,—that in the former the

flowers have eighteen sepals and six petals; in the latter, Cun-

ningham only mentions the existence of three sepals, without

any allusion to the presence of petals: the three interior sepals

in Microclisia are long, acute, and almost lanceolate ; in Pleogyne

they are short and triangular. In Microclisia there are only

three stamens, corresponding with the number of the ovaries ;

in Pleogyne there are six stamens, according with the number of

the ovaries. |

It may be urged that Cunningham overlooked fifteen of the

smaller sepals, and did not notice the presence of the petals, on

account of their minute size; but we have no right to assume

this as a fact, and, upon that assumption, affirm the identity of

the two genera. We have this consideration in favour of Cun- |

ningham’s statement: if the calyx had consisted of the number

of sepals found in Microclisia, we ought to see on the summit of

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee, 823

the pedicel as many cicatrices, in six alternate series, at the

spots from which they had fallen; but we find no such indica-

tions; the turbinated, thickened apex of the pedicel, forming a

broad torus, is covered with hairs externally, and on its sharp

margin we see only interrupted spaces, the cicatrices of the

three larger sepals, and the spots where the three small bractei-

form sepals have been fixed: had there been twelve other sepals

exterior to these, the points of their attachment ought to be

visible. Additional evidence is afforded by the circumstance

that I found in one of the withered flowers examined a triangular

sepal pilose outside, and another extremely minute and less than

half its size; so that I conclude the calyx must really consist

of six sepals in two alternate series, the outer one of which was

either not noticed by Cunningham or considered by him to consist

of minute bracts. Among the hairs of the gynecium, between

two of the ovaries, I found a process very like a sterile stamen ;

it was slender, glabrous, with two separated glands on its apex.

We may also notice the fact mentioned by Mr. Bentham, that in

Microclisia he found only three carpels, while in Cunningham’s

plant we perceive constantly six or more; he also adds that, in

his genus, the thick fleshy cotyledons are nearly conferrumi-

nated, and the radicle is scarcely distinguishable. I did not

find this to be the case in Pleogyne, where the cotyledons are

quite distinct, flat, subfoliaceous, and the conical radicle is well

developed. |

In the view of these facts, I have regarded Microclisia as

distinct from Pleoyyne—a conclusion strengthened by the great

difference in the geographical distribution of the plants, which

are found at two opposite sides of the Australian continent.

Pieogyne, nob.—Flores dioici. Mase. ignoti—Fam. Sepala 6

in ordine ternario alternatim disposita, triangularia, acuta,

extus valde pilosa, exteriora minutissima, interiora duplo ma-

jova. Petala invisa aut nulla. Stamina sterilia 6, minuta.

Ovaria*6 (vel interdum 7), gibboso-ovata, lateribus valde

compressa, in stylum oblique attenuata, sericeo pilosa, gynz-

cio piloso crebriter insita, l-locularia, ovulo solitario, angulo

interno appenso. Styli totidem, simplices, longiusculi, subu-

lati, glabri, acuti, subdeflexi, dein curvatim adscendentes et in

centrum conniventes. Drupe 6 vel abortu pauciore, gibboso-

ovate, subcompresse, pilose, styli vestigio pedicello proximo

notate ; putamen (vix maturum) reniformi-ovatum, valde

compressum, l-loculare ; condylus internus, sinum versus in-

trusus, parvus, subglobosus. Semen loculum implens, luna-

tum ; integumentum membranaceum, condylo affixum: em-

bryo exalbuminosus, cotyledonibus amplis, valde compressis,

24*

324 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

carnosulis, accumbentibus, falcatis, radiculam parvam subsupe-.

~ ram ad stylum fere basalem spectantem multoties superantibus.

Frutex Australie septentrionalis scandens; ramuli tenert, teretes,

pubescentes ; folia obovata, coriacea, nervosa, reticulata, sub-

glabra, subtus pubescentia, petiolata: racemi ? azxillares, soli-

tarii, pilosuli, folio breviores, pauciflori.

The following species will be described in the third volume of

the ‘Contributions to Botany :’— ‘

Pleogyne Cunninghami, nob.—In Australia boreali: v. s. 2 im

herb. Heward, Cambridge Gulf (A. Cunningham, 469).

4.7, MicROCLISIA.

This genus was established by Mr. Bentham (Nov. Gen. i.

p- 435) upon an Australian plant from Moreton Bay; sub-

sequently, in his ‘Flora of Australia,’ he united it with my

genus Pleogyne, considering it to be the male plant of Cunning-

ham’s species, on which the latter genus was founded. I have

lately seen the Moreton-Bay plants, and examined their floral

structure, which I find somewhat at variance with the diagnosis

above cited. According to my observations, the ¢ flower of

Microclisia has distinctly fifteen sepals, six petals, only three

stamens; and the ? , according to Mr. Bentham, has only three

‘earpels; while, on the other hand, Pleogyne, in the ? flower, has

only six sepals, no petals (according to Cunningham), six sta-

mens, and six carpels. The one plant is found in Moreton Bay,

the other in Cambridge Gulf, on the opposite side of the Aus-

tralian continent. Under Pleogyne I have mentioned other

reasons besides these for urging the retention of Microclisia as

a distinct genus.

I found only ¢ specimens in the Hookerian herbarium ; but

Mr. Bentham describes the seed as being exalbuminous, with

very thick, fleshy cotyledons, almost agglutinated together:

consequently I have placed this genus among the Pachygonee.

It presents a considerable degree of analogy with the African

genus Tiriclisia in its seemingly conferruminated cotyledons, its

much larger and more elongated inner row of three subvalvate

sepals, and in having only three stamens. The three inner

sepals, four to six times the length of the twelve more external —

bracteiform scales, are almost valvate in estivation, with the

margins slightly involuted; the six petals are one-third their

size, equal, cuneately unguiculated at base, with a suborbicular

crenated limb, with its margins subinvoluted, and they are

marked by two irregular fleshy glands; they are also somewhat

pellucido-punctate; the three stamens are free, seated in the

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 325.

centre, somewhat longer than the petals, with subglobose four-

lobed anthers, dorsally attached to the apex of the terete fila-

ments, bursting introrsely by transverse sutures. I have not

seen the 9 flowers or the fruit, and on these points, in the fol-

lowing diagnosis, I have borrowed the details from Mr, Bentham.

Microcuisia, Bentham.—Fvores dioici. Mase. Sepala 15, im-

bricatim et ternatim disposita, quorum 12 minima, triangu-

laria, bracteiformia, extus gradatim paululo minora, 3 inte-

riora reliquis 4—6-plo longiora, lanceolato-oblonga, subacuta,

eestivatione subvalvata, cum marginibus involutis, apice de-

mum patentim reflexo. Petala 6, biseriata, sepalis dimidio

breviora, imo cuneato-unguiculata, limbo suborbiculato, mar-

ginibus subcrenatis et subinvolutis, glandulis 2 carnosulis

irregularibus notata, subpellucido-punctata, glabra. Stamina

3, ceutralia, libera, petalis paulo longiora; jfi/amenta teretia,

incurvatim erecta; anthere subglobose, sub-4-lobe, 2-locu-

lares, dorso affixee, introrse, utrinque transversim et 2-valyatim

dehiscentes.—FV. Fem. ignoti. Drupe 3, reniformi-globose,

stylo persistente basin versus notate; putamen conforme, 1-

loculare ; condylus omnino internus, umboniformis, parvus,

sinui ventrali adversus. Semen loculum implens, condylo af-

fixum, exalbuminosum: embryo cotyledonibus magnis, crassis,

subeurvatis, fere conferruminatis, radicu/a minima, vix di-

stincta.

Frutex Australasie orientalis, scandens: ramuli pubescentes ;

folia oblonga, subcoriacea, e basi 3-nervia, reticulata, subtus

pubescentia, petiolata: racemi g axillares.

_ The only species yet known will be described in the third

volume of my ‘ Contributions to Botany ’—

Microclisia Australis, Benth. Nov. Gen. i. 436 ;—Pleogyne Aus-

tralis, Benth. Fl. Austral. i.59.—In Australia orientali:

v. s. in herb. Hook. 3, Moreton Bay and Fitzroy Range

(F. Miller), Moreton Bay (Oldham).

48, ScIADOTENIA.

This very interesting genus was proposed by me in 1851, the

typical species being a Cayenne plant, remarkable for the pecu-

har development of its fruit. The plant has much the habit of

Elissarrhena or Anelasma, having large polished leaves with five

elongated nerves springing from the base, which form only a

small angle with the midrib and are therefore somewhat parallel,

all arcuately anastomosing with two superior pairs of shorter

lateral nerves, and all connected by many straight transversely

326 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

parallel veins. The petiole is slender and not exceeding one-fourth

or one-fifth of the length of the leaf. The inflorescence is axil-

lary and borne upon a single very elongated peduncle, as long as,

or longer than, the leaf. At the period above mentioned I had

seen only a solitary specimen, in which all the floral envelopes

had fallen away, leaving no indication of their position; the

summit of the peduncle bore nine immature drupes, each sup-

ported by its own long apparent pedicel; so that I then natu-

rally concluded that the inflorescence was umbellate, each pedicel

bearing its fruit. Shortly after the printing of my paper, I met

with another specimen with more mature seeds; and in one of

its axils I observed, to my surprise, eight ovaria sessile on the

summit of the peduncle, and a single seed borne upon a length-

ened pedicel-like support, as in the case before mentioned: this

at once afforded a key to the real structure, making it evident

that the supposed umbel is a development proceeding from a

single flower. Ten years subsequently Mr. Bentham noticed

the same fact (Proc. Linn. Soc. v. Suppl. 51), and explained this

development as a separate growth of each ovary, considering

each support to be a “ podocarp”—that is to say, an expansion

of the fruit or ovary. But this is not the case: its true nature

was shown in my explanation of the analogous growth in Tila-

cora (huj. op. xiv. p. 258), where the clavate torus spreads into

many short forks, which vary from three to twelve, according to

the number of drupes perfected. In that genus these forks do

not exceed the length of the torus (2 lines), and they are not

united at base, as in the very elongated carpophora of Sciado-

tenia, which are nearly an inch long, in shape like a 4-angular,

8-grooved puberulous pedicel, and united at the base inside by

a membranaceous web, leaving a hollow space in the centre.

The number of these supports corresponds with that of the

ovaries perfected ; they are prolonged in the ratio of the growth

of the fruit, and are wholly suppressed whenever the ovary is

not fertilized. Each drupe has its own peculiar fleshy carpo-

podium, by which it is attached and articulated upon the sum-

mit of the long carpophorum; but the latter is in no degree

articulated with the torus, being evidently a growth of its sub-

stance. EAs

Mr. Bentham describes thé female flower, which he had seen,

as having nine sepals in three ‘series, those of the inner whorl

being much larger; it had no petals; no mention is made of

staminodia; and the ovaries are said to be from nine to twelve

(I think I have seen as many as sixteen), all in a single whorl ;

they are pubescent and seated upon an elevated gynecium ;

the style, rising excentrically from the inner angle, is subulate,

channelled above, and. somewhat reflected over the summit of

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez. 827

the ovary. The drupe is somewhat puberulous, very fleshy,

reniformly globose, with the remnant of the style below the

middle of the side facing the axis; the putamen consists of a

thin coriaceous shell, reniformly oval, subcompressed, with a

rather deep sinus on the ventral side, where it is somewhat

thickened, forming an obsolete condyle, which intrudes a short

- way within the cell, where it is convex, and to which the integu-

ment of the seed is attached: the embryo, which fills the cavity

of the cell, is exalbuminous, lunate in shape, the cotyledons

being accumbent, very thick and fleshy, conjomed at their upper

extremity by a minute conical radicle, which points to the ves-

tige of the style.

From the foregoing evidence it is clear that the genus Sciado-

tenia, of which the female flower only is known, belongs to the

Pachygonee, and offers some analogy with Pleogyne in haying

an unusual number of pubescent ovaries arranged in a single

whorl upon a raised gynecium. Whether Elissarrhena has any

relationship with it cannot be known till its female flower or

fruit be discovered ; but it is worthy of note that both are from

Guiana, and that their branches are fistulous and filled with

pith.

ScraporentA, nob.—Flores dioici. Masc. ignotii—Fem. Se-

pala 9, in ordine ternario disposita, gradatim minora, exteriora

bracteiformia, interiora intermediis 2-plo majora. Petala

nulla. Ovaria 8 ad 16, gibba, uniserialiter supra gynecium

paulo elevatum insita, 1-locularia, l-ovulata. Stylus excen-

tricus, angulo interiore ortus, supra ovarium inflexus, subu-

latus, superne sulcatus. Drupe 9 vel abortu pauciores, gib-

boso-ovatee, paulo compress, carnose, carpopodio carnoso

breviter stipitate et singulatim ad carpophorum proprium arti-

culate: carpophora tot quot drupe, sub-4-gona, 8-sulcata, »

puberula, elongata,e toro orta, suberecte, umbellam mentientia,

intus tubo membranaceo imo coalita, persistentia ; putamen

reniformi-ovatum, paulo compressum, tenuiter coriaceum,

l-loculare; condylus subobsoletus, lateralis, intra loculum

intrusus, convexus, paululo incrassatus et placentaris. Se-

men loculo conforme, lunatum; integumentum membrana-

ceum, chalaza \aterali ad condylum affixum: embryo exalbu-

minosus, cotyledonibus magnis, crassis, incurvis, accumbenti-

bus, radicula minima supera ad stylum spectante multoties

longioribus.,

Frutices Guianenses, scandentes ; folia elliptica, apice attenuata,

5-nervia, nervis rectis subparallelis, intra marginem arcuatim

nexis, transversim venosa et reticulata, utrinque glabra et ni-

tentia, petiolo subbrevi ; pedunculus ? supra-azillaris, solitarius

328 Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacez.

(vel e ramulo novello brevissimo plures approximatt), folio equi--

longus vel longior, suberectus, ebracteatus, apice 1-florus, tomen-

tosus: flos parvus.

The characters of the two following species will be given in

my ‘ Contributions to Botany’ (vol. iii.) -—

1. Sciadotenia Cayennensis, nob., in Ann. Nat. Hist. 2 ser. vi.

43; Benth. in Proc. Linn. Soc. v. Suppl. 51.—In Guiana

Gallica: v.s. in herb. Mus. Brit. et Hook., Cayenne (Martin).

clathrata, nob.— In Guiana: v. s. in herb. Hook., De-

merara.

49, TRIcLISIA.

This genus was established by Mr. Bentham, in his ‘Genera

Plantarum ’ (i. 39), for some plants from western tropical Africa,

some of them with very large, oblong, shining, 5-plinerved

leaves with very divaricated branching nervures. The ¢ inflores-

cence is in two or more short panicles, fasciculated in the axils;

the flowers have nine to seventeen sepals in ternary series, de-

creasing externally i in size, the outer ones bracteiform and mi-

nute, the three innermost being always valvate in estivation ;

in two of the species the flowers are globular in bud, the three

inner sepals being very little larger than the others, very concave

and orbicular ; in two other species the flowers before opening

are pyriform, the three inner sepals being three times as long as

the others, cuneately oblong and acute: one species has no pe-

tals and only three stamens; another has three petals and three

stamens, the two others having six petals and six stamens: the

petals are squamiform, very minute, and might easily be over-

looked, being affixed upon the andreecium at the foot of the

stamens : the stamens are of the length of the inner sepals; the

filaments, erect or much incurved, are thickened gradually up-

wards into an almost clavate connective, which terminates in a

more or less elongated excurrent point, as in Chondodendron ;

the separated oblong anther-cells are half imbedded on each

side of the connective ; they are all glabrous and seated around

the summit of an elevated andreecium, which is surmounted by

a dense fascicle of long, stiff, erect hairs, quite as long as the

stamens. The 9 flower has similar sepals and petals, no stamens,

six or more ovaries, which are stipitated, gibbous, incurved, ob-

long, diminishing gradually into an elongated style, very pilose,

all the styles connivent in the centre, as in Pleogyne. The re-

ceptacle of the flower finally grows to a large size and becomes

covered with a number of hairy drupes, about the size of a pea,

which are almost globular, straighter on the ventral side, with

the remains of the style somewhat below the summit, and the

Mr. J. Miers on the Menispermacee. 329

point of their attachment on the same side above the base; the

putamen is reniformly globose, thin and testaceous in texture,

marked on the dorsal side by three slight carinal ridges, and by

a small sinus in the middle of the ventral side: the condyle is

small, and intrudes a short way into the cell at the point of the

sinus, and there the integument of the seed is attached to it.

The seed, which nearly fills the space of the cell, is exalbumi-

nous, and is corrugated over its surface, into the shallow clefts

of which the integument is insinuated. Mr. Bentham states

that the embryo consists of two cotyledons so closely conferru-

minated together that the radicle 1s not distinguishable: on a

slight examination it certainly bears this appearance; but if it

be kept soaked in water a sufficient length of time, the seed

swells to its full size, all the corrugations become obliterated,

and the real structure becomes very apparent: the radicle is

now seen to be of extraordinary dimensions, being half the size

of the whole embryo; it is solid, fleshy, conical, somewhat

attenuated at its extremity, where it is contracted into a small

point which is suddenly inflected and directed towards the place

of the persistent style, thus assuming the appearance of a small

inflected radicle: the cotyledons, which occupy the lower moiety

of the seed, are not at all agglutinated together; they are semi-

oval in their transverse section, lunately curved, with their ex-

tremity turned upwards, so as nearly to touch the bottom of the

radicle, thus leaving a cleft between them, where the integu-

ment is attached to the intruding condyle. This form of em-

bryo is quite unique in the Menispermacee.

Triciisia, Benth.—Flores dioici. Masc. Sepala 12-18, in or-

dine ternario disposita, plerumque alternatim imbricata, ex-

terne gradatim minora, carnosula, orbiculari-acuta, extus

pilosa, 3 interiora estivatione valvata, reliquis aut vix majora,

suborbicularia et’ concava, vel 3-plo longiora, cuneato-oblonga

et subacuta. Petala rarius nulla, aut 3 vel sepius 6, stamini-

bus opposita, iis multoties breviora, squamiformia, carnosula,

cuneato-oblonga vel orbiculata. Stamina 3 aut sepius 6,

libera, longitudine sepalorum, subbiseriata, alternatim paulo

minora; filamenta intus sulcata, sursum gradatim valde in-

crassata, erecta vel arcuatim incurva, circa andrecium paulo

elevatum fasciculo pilorum staminum longitudine munitum

enata; anthere 2-lobe, lobis discretis, imo divaricatis, con-

nectivo lateraliter subintrorsus semiimmersis, utrinque rima

obliqua hiantibus, connectivo sepius longe excurrente apicu-

latee.—Faem. Sepala 9, suborbicularia, concava, extus pilosa,

quorum 3 interiora paulo majora, estivatione valvata. Petala

nulla. Stamina desunt. Ovaria perplurima, gibboso-ovata,

330 Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens.

trigonoideo-compressa, pilosa, gynecio piloso insita, apice

latere interno in stylum sensim attenuata; sty/i subulati, in

centrum horizontaliter conniventes, Drupe paucee vel plu-

rime, toro amplificato aggregate, gibboso-ovate, subsicce,

velutinee, styli vestigio infra apicem notate ; putamen reni-

formi-ovatum, dorso convexum et 8-carinatum, ventre rec-

tiuseulum et medio sinu parvo exsculptum, tenuiter testa-

ceum ; condylus parvus, sinum versus intra loculum paulo

intrusus et convexus. Semen loculo conforme, exalbumi-

nosum, siccum corrugatum, humectum leeve ; integumentum te-

nuiter membranaceum, in rugas insinuatum et ad condylum

affixum: embryo ovatus vix compressus; radicula supera,

macropoda, dimidium loculi implens, solide carnosa, obtuse

conica, summo apiculatim constricta et hic subito adpresse et

incumbentim inflexa, apiculo ad stylum spectante ; cotyledones

loculi reliquum farciens, distincte, crasse carnose, accum-

bentes, basin versus subito incumbentim uncinato-curvatee,

extremitatibus radiculam fere attingentibus.

Frutices Africe tropice occidentalis scandentes ; folia petiolata,

sepe majuscula, oblonga vel ovata, imo cordata aut rotundata, e

‘bast 5- vel 5-pli-nervia, supra glabra, subtus pubescentia : pani-

cule ¢ axillares, sepe fasciculata, petiole breviores, sericeo pubes-

centes: inflorescentia 9 2n ramulo novello axillaris, brevissime

corymbulosa ; flores in capite subsessili, hine approximati.

‘The characters of the following species will be fully detailed

in the third volume of my ‘ Contributions to Botany :’°—

1. Triclisia macrophylla, Oliv.—In Africa gequinoctiali ; v. S. Mm

herb. Hook. , Fernando Po (Mann, 197).

2. patens, Oliv.—In Africa sxquinoctiali: v. s. in herb.

Hook. &, Bagroo River (Mann, 797).

3. coriacea, Oliv.—In Africa equinoctiali: v.s. in herb.

Hook. 3, Fernando Po (Mann, 174).

4.. subcordata, Oliv.—In Africa iuiicieh v. 8. in herb.

Hook. Nupé, Niger River, ¢ et 2 (Barter, 1146 et 3397),

[To be continued. ]

XLVII.—Notule Lichenologice. No. XIV.

By the Rev. W. A. Letenton, B.A., F.L.S.

Tur following New British Lichens are described by Dr. Ny-

lander in the ‘ Flora,’ Sept. 22 and Oct. 15, 1866 :—

1. Lecidea holomeloides, Ny).

Thallus obscurus vel nigricans, tenuis, discontinue effusus, sub-

Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens. 331

granulatus ; apothecia nigra, convexula (latit. 0'4—0°5 millim.),

immarginata, intus obscura; spore 8, incolores, oblong vel

subbacillares, 1-septate, variabiles, long. 0°010—0:017 millim.,

erass. 0:0030-0:0035 millim.; paraphyses haud discrete ;

epithecium nigricans ; hypothecium subincolor vel leviter sor-

dide fuscescens. Gelatina hymenea iodo (saltem _leviter)

cerulescens, dein lutescens.

Supra terram schistoso-micaceam in alpe Scotize Ben Lawers

(Admiral Jones).

Accedit ad L. globulosam, sed faciem habet melene.

2. Lecidea circumpallens, Ny)l.

Thallus pallide cinerascens, tenuis, rimosus; apothecia fusco-

nigra (latit. circ. 0°5 millim.), margine (perithecio) pallido

demum excluso et seepe tum tota fusco-rufescentia, plana vel

convexiuscula, intus incoloria; spore 8, fusiformes vel fusi-

formi-aciculares, rectze (1—)3-septate, long. 0:018-0:025 mil-

lim., crass. 0°0020-0:0035 millim.; epithecium vage nonnihil

nigrescens aut subincolor; hypothecium incolor; paraphyses

erassiuscule, non bene discrete. Gelatina hymenea iodo

vinose rubens (preecedente cerulescentia levi).

Supra terram argillaceam in Hibernia prope Ross (Mr. I.

Carroll).

Vix nisi varietas L. bacillifere.

3. Lecidea consentiens, Nyl.

Thallus albidus, mediocris, rimoso-diffractus ; apothecia nigra,

innata (latit. 0°9-1°5 millim.), plana, nonnihil seepius impressa

et inde quasi margine obtuso szpe cincta ; spore 8, incolores,

ellipsoideze, simplices, long. 0°027-0:038 millim., crass.

0:016—0:022 millim.; paraphyses graciles (crass. 0-0010-

00015 millim.); epithecium fuscescens; hypothecium fuscum.

Gelatina hymenea iodo czrulescens, dein nonnihil sordide

vinose rubescens (fulvescens).

Ad saxa micaceo-schistosa cacuminis Ben Lawers (Admiral

Jones).

Facies Lecanore cinerea forme.

Differt Lecidea consentiens ab affini L. rhetica, sporis majori-

bus, epithecio fuscescente (in L. rhatica epithecium cerulescens

vel ceruleo-nigrescens), reactione iodica (nam in L. rhetica gela-

tina hymenea iodo intense et persistenter ceerulescit). L. paneola

differt cephalodiis, thallo hypochlorite calcico saltem dilute ery-

thrinice tincto &c.

332 Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens.

4. Lecidea atrofuscescens, Nyl.

Thallus cinereo-nigricans vel fusco-nigrescens, deplanatus, areo-

lato-diffractus, subopacus; hypothallus niger hinc inde visibilis ;

apothecia nigra, adnata, plana (demum convexiuscula), mar-

ginata, mediocria (latit. 0-9-1°2 millim.), sepe subangulosa,

intus subincoloria; spore 8, incolores, ellipsoidex, long.

0:018-0:020 millim., crass. 0°009-0°011 millim.; epithecium

fuscescens ; paraphyses graciles, tenere, subirregulares; hypo-

thecium incolor. Gelatina hymenea iodo cerulescens, dem

(pro parte saltem) vinose rubescens.

Ad saxa micaceo-schistosa in Ben Lawers (Mr. I. Carroll),

Facie inter L. fusco-atram et tenebrosam quasi media, sporis

majoribus inter species subsimiles mox dignota (preeter alias

notas).

5. Lecidea umbonella, Ny}.

Thallus albidus vel pallidus, sat tenuis, determinatus (maculatim

vel insulatim crescens), rimoso-diffractus ; apothecia nigra,

parva (latit. fere 0°5 muillim.), innata, marginata, seepius sub-

gyrosa vel centro umbonata; spore 8, incolores, ellipsoides,

long. 0°011—0:014 millim., crass. 0-006-0°008 millim.; epi-

thecium subincolor ; paraphyses mediocres; hypothecium fus-

cum vel fuscescens (ambo et perithecium fusco-nigricantia in

lamina tenui). Gelatina hymenea iodo bene cerulescens,

Ad saxa micaceo-schistosa in Benmore (Admiral Jones).

Prope L. gyrizantem locum habeat.

Spermatia cylindrica, recta, long. 0°006-0:007 millim., crass.

vix 0001 millim. in L. umbonella.

6. Lecidea succedens, Ny).

Thallus albidus, tenuis, granulato-inequalis vel subareolatus ;

apothecia fusco-nigra, fere mediocria, marginata, intus inco-

loria; spore 8, nigrescentes, ellipsoideze (pariete tenui), sim-

plices aut 1-septate, long.0-011-0°014 millim., crass.0-0045—

0:0055 millim.; paraphyses mediocres, articulate, apice in-

crassato (crass. fere 0°0045 millim.), fusco vel fuscescente ;

hypothecium fuscum (vel rubricose fuscum). Gelatina ae

menea iodo ceerulescens, dein vinose rubens.

Supra saxa micaceo-schistosa in Ben Lawers (Admiral sols):

Comparetur L. secedens Nyl. in ‘Flora,’ 1865, p. 6, arcte

affinis. Locus systematicus prope L. nigritulam.

7. Lecidea segregans, Nyl.

Thallus albidus vel albido-cinerascens, verrucoso-granulosus,

granulis variis convexulis, plus minus segregatis (alibi verru-

Dr. W. Nylander on new British Lichens. 333

coso-confluentibus), laxe adnatis, hypothallo nigricante sepius

parum visibili; apothecia nigra, planiuscula, immarginata,

demum convexa sepeque aggregato-confluentia, sat parva

(latit. 0-4—0°6 millim. vel aggregata minora), intus concoloria ;

spore 8, incolores, oblonge, simplices, long. 0:010-0:013

millim., crass. 0°0035-0:0045 millim.; hymenium sordide

tinctum; epithecium haud obscuratum ; ; paraphyses mediocres,

non bene discrete ; hypothecium fuscum, Gelatina hymenea

iodo dilute cer ulescens, dein mox vinose fulvescens.

Supra saxa mirareo-schistoes in Ben Lawers (Admiral

Joues).

Prope L. melancheimam, Tuck., disponenda videtur, tamen

locus non certus, nam spermogonia nondum inventa,

8. Pyrenopsis lecanopsoides, Ny].

Cl. Jones in Hibernia prope Kenmare legit Pyrenopsim lecanop-

soidem Nyl. (Collema pyrenopsoides, Nyl. Syn. i. p. 103), forma

gonimiis paulo minoribus, sporis longit. 0°014—0°020 millim.,

crass. 0'006-0°010 millim.

Ad saxa calcarea prope mare.

9. Lecidea interjecta, Ny).

Thallus albidus vel cinerascens, ineequalis, sat tenuis, rimoso-

diffractus, indeterminatus; apothecia nigra, fere mediocria

(latit. O-4—O°9 millim.), plana, marginata, intus obscura;

spore 8, incolores, ellipsoidez, simplices, long. 0°010-0-012

millim., crass. 0-006-0: 007 millim.; paraphyses gracilescentes

(vel non jbene distinctz) ; epithecium subincolor (vel vage

leviter lutescenti-fuscescens vel sordidum); hypothecium

fuscum. Gelatina hymenea iodo cerulescens, dein vinose

rubens.

Ad lapides vel saxa arenacea in Anglia (Rev. T. Salwey).

Hane L. interjectam olim perperam habui pro L. sarcogynoide,

Krb., a qua mox differt thallo solutione hypochloritis calcici ery-

thrinice tincto ; alioquin in sarcogynoide, Krb. L. Sel. 47, thala-

mium nonnihil rubricose-violacee tinctum, spore minores, &e.

Errore indicavi huic thallum adesse erythrinica gaudentem re-

actione. Conferenda L. sarcogynopsis (Nyl. Armoric. p. 409)

etiam differt thalli reactione tali nulla, paraphysibus discretis

crassioribus, epithecio obscurato, hypothecio medio dilutiore, &e.

a L. interjecta. Adbue comparari possit L. lapicida var. decli-

nata, Nyl. (data in Lechl. Pl. Macloy. 56), sed ei thalamium

fere duplo humilius et superius cerulescens, epithecium nigri-

cans, gelatine hymenez cerulescentia iodo effecta persistens,

&ec. (hypothecium strato medio dilutius). In L. interjecta hy-

334 Mr.A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

menium altit. circiter 0°1 millim. (statu humido), in L. sarco-

gynoide altit. fere 0-09 millim., in L. lapicida var. declinata altit.

solum 0°05 millim.

10. Lecidea furvella, Nyl.

Differt a subsimili LZ. furvula hypothecio atro, epithecio (et tha-

lamio superne) cerulescénte, sporis minoribus (long. 0-009-

0-011, crass. 0°0045 millim.), &e.

Ad saxa micaceo-schistosa in Ben Lawers Scotie (Mr. [..

Carroll).

In L. furvula hypothecium fuscum, epithecium nigricans ;

spore long. 0:012-0:017 millim., crass. 0 006—0:008 millim.,

thallus crassior et distinctius areolato-diffractus, &c.

XLVIII.—List of Coleoptera received from Old Calabar, on the

West Coast of Africa. By ANDREW Murray, F.LS.

[Continued from p. 180.]

Trogositida.,

AuinpRiA, Er.

Alindria alutacea,

A. elongate valde affinis, magis opaca; elytris minus fortiter

punctatis, interstitis magis elevatis versus apicem quam

versus basin.

Long. 7-9 lin, lat. 24 lin.

Very similar to A. elongata, Guér.; more opake and dull in

texture; the head has a general slight depression in the middle,

whereas in A. elongata the depression is somewhat angular and.

placed towards the back of the head. In A. elongata the cost

between the double row of punctures on the elytra are most

developed towards the base, while in this species they are more

raised towards the apex; the punctures, too, are not quite so

deep. The insect is also not quite so cylindrical, being a little

depressed on the back, and perhaps broader in proportion; but

it is obviously the representative on the west coast of Africa of

A. elongata on the east coast (Natal). |

Two specimens received.

The geographical distribution of this genus is peculiar, viz.

North America and Africa. There is a species also said to be

from Cachemir, which I have not seen.

Me.amBia, Er.

Melambia striata, Oliv. Ent. 11, 19, p. 7.

A single specimen.

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 335

The geographical distribution of this genus is of a more

usual character than the last, viz. Africa and the Malayan

district.

i GyMNOcHEILA, Erich.

Gymnocheila squamosa, Gray, Griff. Anim. Kingd. pl. 60. fig. 3.

(G. vestita, De}. Cat. p. 339.)

This species, although figured by Gray in the above work,

has, I believe, never been described. I therefore give its de-

scription here :—

Oblonga, modice convexa, nigro-fusca, squamis fuscis et albidis

vel ochraceis dense variegata; antennis basi, palpis pedibus-

que ferrugineis, femoribus saturatioribus ; prothorace lateribus

dense sat fortiter punctato, medio spatio longitudinali con-

fertim et irregulariter punctato, utrimque subleevi, lateribus

parum ampliatis, pone medium latiore, angulis posticis ob-

tusis ; elytris punctato-striatis, striis decem ad humeros paullo

deflexis.

Long. 43-6 lin., lat. 13-2 lin.

Head rounded, moderately convex, front sloping rapidly

downwards, brownish black, clothed with brown scales of dif-

ferent degrees of darkness, coarsely punctate, with a longitudinal

depression in the middle, and on each side of it, about a third

of the distance from the vertex, is a distinct raised papilla, and

a little behind, much less distinct, a sort of small oval depres-

sion or slight scar as it were, the margins of which are smooth ;

behind this, again, and at the inner angle of the eye, is a patch

of darker scales looking like a tuft. Eyes moderate. Palpi

rufo-ferruginous. Antenne rather short, ferruginous, with the

last three articles black, thick, and forming a club. Prothorax

not quite twice so broad as long, broadly emarginate in front,

the anterior angles very projecting, but rounded at the apex,

sides somewhat unevenly and angularly rounded, widest a little

behind the middle, posterior angles obtuse, the surface coarsely

punctate, except a partially smooth space on each side of the

middle, which forms a depressed longitudinal line irregularly

and unequally thickly punctate; there are also a number of

irregular depressions on the disk, arranged in something like

disordered longitudinal rows, three on each side of the middle:

it is covered with dull fuscous scales, except at the posterior

angles and for about a third of its length in front of these

angles, which third is covered with whitish scales, and forms an

oblique oblong patch; the fuscous surface seems darker in the

places which are depressed, owing doubtless to the scales being

less rubbed off in these depressions. Scutellum short, rounded

336 Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

at the apex, opaque. LElytra twice and a half the length of the

thorax, and a little broader than*it at the base, which is truncate ;

the shoulders very slightly prominent; basal exterior angles —

very nearly rectangular, but slightly obtuse and with the angle

itself rounded; the sides nearly straight or slightly diverging,

until behind the middle, when they gradually converge, termi-

nating when united in a rounded pointed apex; moderately

convex above, punctate-striate, the striz ten in number, slightly

deflexed near the shoulder and cut like rectangular grooves,

well defined, and the punctures transverse and rectangular ;

covered with fuscous scales variegated with whitish, or ochreous

opaque dull scales running down on each side of the suture,

extending outwards in a somewhat triangular shape towards the

base, and also less extensively behind the middle, and again

still smaller near the apex, also with a whitish patch near each

shoulder; the fuscous colour is darkest and most conspicuous

where it joins the whiter variegation. The body below is flat,

opaque, and covered with dull cinereous scales; the thorax is

coarsely and rather sparsely punctate. The legs are fusco-ferru-

ginous; the thighs darker, at least in the middle.

The female is said to have the eyes divided. I am not sure

that the males can be distinguished from the females by any

other superficial character: but if the character is a good one,

then I have never seen any females; for all the specimens that

I have examined, whether from Old Calabar or South Africa,

have the eyes unseparated.

I presume it is rare at Old Calabar; for I have only received

one or two examples. Its range seems to be extensive in Africa,

specimens standing in collections from Guinea, the Cape, and

Natal.

Pettis, Kugel.

1. Peltis crenata.

Oblongo-ovata, depressa, brunnea, punctata, breviter subsetosa ;

elytris crenato-striatis.

Long. 24 lin., lat. 1 lin.

Oblong-ovate, flat, depressed, brown, coarsely punctate, with

very short whitish setz or hair-like scales irregularly dispersed

on the thorax and in lines on the elytra. Head not extending

beyond the emargination of the thorax, flat, with a transverse,

somewhat curved depression in front, leaving a roundish emi-

nence. behind the clypeus. Thorax deeply emarginate, widest

near the posterior angles, which are turned slightly in and

rounded at the tip; sides sloping to the front; anterior angles

projecting and rounded at the apex; base trisinuate, surface

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 337

most deeply punctate towards the sides, which are slightly re-

flexed in front and a little turned down behind. Scutellum less

deeply punctate than the thorax, rounded at the apex. Elytra

flat on the disk, with the sides nearly vertical, crenate-striate,

the crenations caused by apparently two rows of punctures, the

punctures separated by transverse ridges ; the strie are seven or

eight, and reach to the apex, but not to the sides, where they

become a confused mass of general coarse punctuation, with a

tendency here and there to linear arrangement; the interstices

on the disk are subrugose; the margins are reflexed, and there

is a large shallow depression on the sides behind the shoulders.

The scales or hairs are whitish and not erect, nor are the sides

ciliated. The underside is smoother than the upper, the legs

shining, the palpi testaceo-ferruginous, and the tarsi paler than

the general colour of the legs.

One specimen.

2. Peltis ciliata,

Oblongo-ovata, depressa, brunnea, punctata, setosa, lateribus

ciliatis ; elytris striato-punctatis.

Long. 24 lin., lat. 1 lin.

Very similar to the preceding, but distinguished by the fol-

lowing characters :—It is of a darker brown and duller colour.

The transverse line in front is straight, and separates a small

ridge in front instead of a rounded prominence; the anterior

angles of the thorax are slightly more prominent, and the pos-

terior angles not so obtuse. But the chief distinction is, that

the elytra are punctate-striate instead of crenate-striate, the

strie consisting of rows of punctures, each alternate row of

which is stronger than the other, and all about equally distant

from each other; the sides are more regularly punctate in rows,

although so closely as to destroy the appearance of striez. The

whole surface is covered with stiff, short, erect, brownish bristles,

a row running along each stria and one sticking out as a fringe

all round the sides both of thorax and elytra.

I have only received one specimen of this ; and it is possible

that a series might show transition passages between this and

the preceding species. It is easy to see how a little exaggera-

tion of some of the characters might change the one into the

other; but as at present advised, I keep them distinct.

These two come near in form to some undescribed Indian

and Australian species.

Boruriveres, Erich.

Bothrideres spleniatus.

Saturate vino-castaneus, leviter punctatus horace splenio

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol, xix. 25

338 Mr.A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar.

cuneato medio instructo; elytris sulcatis, sulcis punctatis ;

tibiis anticis et mediis externe dentatis.

Long. 13 lin., lat. 2 lin. |

Deep chestnut claret-coloured. Head and thorax finely,

faintly, and sparingly punctate, the punctures elongate ; the

former hollowed longitudinally. Thorax wedge-shaped, truncate

both before and behind, the anterior angles slightly projecting,

the sides with three very slight angles or prominences, the most

prominent not far from the posterior angle; the disk deeply ex-.

cised longitudinally, with a narrow wedge-shaped patch inserted

in the middle, the point of the wedge directed backwards. Seu-

tellum small, ovate, projecting. Elytra sulcate, the sulci being

rows of punctate striz; three (or four, if we reckon the sutural

line as one) alternate interstices on each side are a little more

raised than those between them, the outermost the least so:

shoulders somewhat prominent and paler than the rest of the

body: sides turned down and in, and with the margin marked

off by a fine stria. Underside finely, faintly, and sparingly

punctate. Legs paler than the body; anterior tibie with three

distinct teeth on the external side—one large one at the distal

angle and two together about the middle ; the middle tibize with

two blunt teeth about the middle.

Two specimens, from the Rev. W. C. Thomson.

This is a well-marked species. The patch let in in the midst

of the thorax is a distinct well-defined narrow wedge. The

dentation on the tibie is another good distinguishing character.

All the species seem to have more or less of a groove on the outer

side of the tibize, apparently for the reception of the tarsi when

at rest. In the European species this is scarcely observable. It

goes no further than a slight broadening and roughening of its

outer side. It is at the upper termination of this groove that

the two middle teeth in this species occur. The only other

species in which I have observed a tendency to this dentation is

an undescribed Indian one (highly polished and with an oblong

quadrangular patch on its thorax).

Hectarturum, Newm.

1. Hectarthrum gigas, Fab. Syst. El. ui. p. 92.

Fabricius’s description is too meagre to allow us to be certain

whether he had a species distinct from curtipes in his eye when

he described this ; all that we can be sure of is that it was either

curtipes or something very near it. I think there are two spe-

cies which answer to his description, and which are sufficiently

close to be confounded—one broader and larger than the other,

and it I consider to be the gigas of Fabricius.

Two or three specimens received.

Mr. A. Murray on Coleoptera from Old Calabar. 839

2. Hectarthrum curtipes, Newm. Ent. Mag. v. 398, and Ann.

Nat. Hist. 11. 392.

This is the species which may be confounded with H. gigas ;

but on the whole, I incline to think with Mr. Newman that it

differs from it, It is always small and narrower in proportion.

The markings and sculpture, however, cannot be distinguished,

3. Hectarthrum quadrilineatum, Smith, Brit. Mus. Cat. of

Cucujide, p. 22.

Mr. Frederick Smith, of the British Museum, described this

species from a specimen from Natal. The type is in the British

Museum, and is a female. The species varies a good deal in

size. I have a specimen only 34 lines in length, and another

upwards of 6 lines. The striz on the elytra, when examined

closely, show a series of faint punctures in the lines.

Several specimens received.

“Black, with two deep channels on the head originating at

the basal angles of the clypeus, running upwards, meeting a

little before the vertex ; thence passing off at right angles, they

continue, reaching the inner margins of the eyes, where, becoming

narrower, they traverse the inner margins, and curve round,

meeting the origin of the deep sulcation ; the clypeus has a deep

fossulet in the centre, the lateral margins of which are raised ;

and there is a sharp carina down the face, terminating in this

deep fossulet. The thorax is one-third longer than broad. Each

elytron has four striz independent of the usual marginal stria,

the sutural stria uniting with the marginal one; a second stria

runs parallel to the sutural one, but becomes obsolete a little

before the apex: a second pair of strize run down the middle of

the elytra, the inner one commencing a little below the shoulder;

the outer stria commences at the humeral angle, and both be-

come obsolete a little before the apex. The femora are red, the

tibize and tarsi rufo-piceous. Long. 5 lin.”

4. Hectarthrum Smithii.

H. quadrilineato similis ; dignoscitur thorace medio versus basin

duabus striis param obliquis brevibus instructo.

Long. 34 lin., lat. 2 lin.

Like the smaller specimens of H. guadrilineatum ; narrower ;

the head sculptured nearly as in it ; but the central keel in front,

which in it runs down the middle fossulet on the clypeus, is

almost effaced. The thorax nearly as in it; but, besides the

two faint lateral oblique lines, there are two deep, short, dorsal,

slightly oblique lines near the base ; they extend forwards about

half the length of the thorax, and do not reach the base; they

25*

340 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

are only slightly oblique, and the obliquity is outwards in front.

The lines on the elytra are more deeply engraved.

This may be a sport of H. quadrilineatum; but the presence of

the two deep dorsal lines on the thorax warrants one at least in

regarding it as distinct until a greater series of specimens en-

ables us to see whether there are any passages between the one

and the other or not.

I have called it after my friend Mr. Frederick Smith. I have

only seen one specimen,

. 5. Hectarthrum simplex.

H. quadrilineato affinis; elytris linea suturali et marginali apice

conjunctis et lineis duabus medio.

Long. 34-44 lin., lat. ?—1 lin.

Similar to H. quadrilineatum; but it has not the line or stria

on the elytra next the sutural stria; the sutural stria is further

from the suture than in it, leaving a wider sutural space. It

might be called ¢rilineatum, if we were not to reckon the marginal

stria, as H. quadrilineatum is only four-lined if we do not reckon

the marginal stria ; reckoning that stria, it is five-lined. Here

there is first the sutural stria, next two close on the middle, and

lastly the marginal stria out of sight round the corner.

The antenne of the male are remarkably and gradually thick-

ened in the middle—a character not peculiar to it, but present

in other species.

[To be continued. |

XLIX.—On the Temperature of Geological Periods, from indica-

tions derived from the observation of Fossil Plants. By the

Count Gaston DE Saprorta.

[Concluded from p. 282. |

§ 2. Examination of the Genera peculiar to the Northern Tem-

perate Zone observed in the Ancient Floras.

The genera to the investigation of which I now advance are

for the most part those which we have still before our eyes. It

is to them that our indigenous vegetation owes its character :

they seem to be adapted to the conditions of our temperature ;

and consequently it would appear that they must have com-

menced at the period when this was definitively established. I

shall show that this is not the case, and that, from causes which

we can as yet only appreciate very imperfectly, their existence

in the past ascends far beyond the time when the European

climate became similar to what it is at present. 7

of Geological Periods. 341

The following is an enumeration of these genera, of course

restricted to the principal ones—that is to say, to those which

play an important part in the general vegetation of the northern

temperate zone and are at the same time most frequently ob-

served in the fossil state in several successive stages :—

Alnus, Tournef.

Betula, Tournef.

Ostrya, Mich.

Carpinus, Tournef.

Corylus, Tournef.

Quercus, Linn.

Fagus, Tournef.

Castanea, Tournef.

Ulmus, Linn.

Celtis, Tournef.

Platanus, Linn.

Populus, Tournef.

Salix, Tournef.

Frazinus, Linn.

Hedera, Linn.

Cornus, Tournef.

Liquidambar, Linn.

Liriodendron, Linn.

Acer, Linn.

Juglans, Linn.

Crategus, Linn.

Cercis, Linn.

This list includes twenty-two genera, of which eighteen still

grow naturally in Europe; three (Platanus, Liquidambar, Ju-

glans), without being spontaneous in Europe, inhabit the neigh-

bouring parts of Asia as well as North America; one only (Li-

riodendron) is no longer met with except in the New World.

But these last only quitted our soil at an epoch very nearly ap-

proaching our own; so that, by going a little backward, one

might say that all these genera equally characterize the northern

temperate zone, the limits of which they overstep only excep-

tionally*, and solely by means of certain mountainous regions

in which altitude compensates the climate. As regards their

polar limits these genera show great diversities. The willows

and birches advance furthest towards the north, since they reach

Iceland, but certainly with repent species. The oak does not

pass Stockholm, with a mean temperature of 5° C. (=41° F.) ;

the ash stops at Gothenburg, with 7°9C. (= 46°2F.). The

chestnut and the plane do not go so far. But these differences

depend rather on the inherent aptitudes of the species than even

on those of the genus, especially in the frequent cases where the

latter is represented by a small number of species, or even by a

single one; the area of the genus then depends upon that of

the species, and is confounded with it. Whatever be the nature

of these diversities, they may and must relate to anterior causes,

and especially to those which we now proceed to study.

In ascending the course of ages we shall pass through the

same periods that we have just traversed, but inversely, and

commencing with the most recent. The eighth of our horizons,

* The genus Fagus reappears in the southern hemisphere, but in forms

sufficiently distinct from those of the boreal zone to constitute another

type.

342 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

formed by the quaternary deposits, furnishes the following list,

which is nearly complete :—

Alnus glutinosa, Linn. Travertins of Montpellier.

Betula prisca, Ett. Tuscan Travertins.

Carpinus betulus, Lmn. Cannstadt.

Corylus avellana, Linn. Travertins of Provence.

Quercus pubescens, Wild. Travertins of Provence.

Fagus sylvatica, Linn. Tuscan Travertins.

Ulmus campestris, Lin. Travertins of Tuscany and Provence.

Celtis australis, Linn. Travertins of Provence.

Populus alba, Linn. Ditto.

Salix viminalis, Linn. Ditto.

caprea, Linn. Ditto.

Platanus aceroides, Gopp. Tuscan Travertins.

Fraainus ornus, Linn. Ditto.

Hedera helix, Linn. Travertins of Tuscany and Provence.

Cornus sanguinea, Linn. Ditto.

Liquidambar europeum, Al. Br. Travertins of Tuscany.

Acer opulifolium, Linn. Travertins of Tuscany and Provence.

Juglans graviefolia, Gaud. Travertins of Tuscany.

regia, Linn. Travertins of Provence.

Crategus oxyacantha, Linn. Ditto.

Cercis siliquastrum, Linn. Travertins of Tuscany and Provence.

In this list only a very small number of genera are wanting.

It must even be remarked that Ostrya is difficult to distin-

guish from the hornbeam without the fruits, and that

the chestnut, frequenting siliceous soils, must have kept at a

distance from the localities where the travertins were formed.

On the other hand, among the genera which have since become

extra-European, Juglans, Liquidambar, and Platanus show them-

selves in proof of their late elimination ; the genus Liriodendron

is the only one that does not make its appearance, as, no doubt,

it had already disappeared from Europe.

The seventh horizon, the Pliocene, is richly represented by

the floras of Schossnitz, Gleichenberg, Senegaglia, and the Val

d’Arno; it furnishes the following list, which mcludes only the

most prominent species of the period :—

Alnus Kefersteinii, Gopp. Tuscany.

Betula macrophylla, Gopp. Schossnitz.

prisca, Ett. Tuscany.

Ostrya Prasili, Ung. Gleichenberg.

Carpinus pyramidalis, Gopp. Schossnitz, Tuscany.

Corylus Wickenburgi, Ung. Gleichenberg.

Quercus drymeja, Ung. ‘Tuscany.

lucumonum, Gaud. Tuscany.

mediterranea, Ung. Tuscany.

Fagus Deucalionis, Ung. Senegaglia.

attenuata, G6pp. Schossnitz.

Castanea Kubinyi, Si Tuscany.

Ulmus Wimmeriana, Gopp. Schossnitz.

of Geological Periods. 343

Ulmus Bronnii, Ung. Tuscany.

Populus balzamoides, Nea Schossnitz, Tuscany.

leucophylla, Ung. Tuscany.

Salix varians, Gopp. Schossnitz, Tuscany.

Platanus aceroides, Gopp. Schossnitz, Tuscany.

Liquidambar europeum, Al. Br. Schossnitz, Tuscany.

_ Fravinus predicta, Heer. Senegaglia.

Cornus Buchii, Heer. Tuscany.

Hedera Strozzii, Gaud. Tuscany.

Liriodendron Procaccinii, Ung. ee

Acer Penzianum, Gaud. Tuscany.

—— Sismonde, Gaud. Tuscany.

Juglans Strozziana, Gaud. Tuscany.

nux-tauriensis, Brong. Tuscany.

Crategus oxyacanthoides, Gopp. Schossnitz.

All the genera of our list consequently existed im Pliocene

Europe, and most of them were represented by more numerous

and varied species than at the present day.

The following horizon, the sixth, which includes the rich

vegetation of Giningen, that of Bilin, ‘Parschlug, &c., brings but

few changes into our list :—

Alnus Kefersteinii, Gopp. Bilin.

CEningensis, Heer. Ciningen.

gracilis, Ung. Bilin.

Betula Ungeri, Andr. CE&ningen.

Weisti, Heer. C&ningen.

Ostrya Ciningensis, Heer. CEningen.

Carpinus CEningensis, Gopp. Cinmgen.

— pyramidalis, Gopp. CEéningen.

Corylus insignis, Heer. Lausanne.

Quercus neriifolia, Al. Br. C&ningen.

—— drymeja, Ung. Parschlug.

elena, Ung. Q£ningen, Parsehlug.

Fagus Feronia, Ung. Bilin.

Deucalionis, Ung. Parschlug.

castaneefolia, Ung. Styria.

Ulmus plurinervia, Ung. Parschlug.

longifolia, Ung. Bilin.

Braunii, Heer. (E£ningen.

minuta, Gopp. C&ningen.

Celtis Japeti, Ung. Parschlug.

Populus latior, Al. Br. CSningen.

—— mutabilis, Heer. (C&ningen.

heliadum, Ung. C&ningen, Parsehlug.

Salix varians, Gopp. Cningen.

—— Lavateri, Heer. C£ningen.

Platanus aceroides, Gépp. CE&ningen, Schrotzberg.

Liquidambar europeum, Al, Br. (Eningen, &e.

Fraxinus predicta, Heer. C£ningen,

—— deleta, Heer. (£ningen.

Cornus Buchii, Heer. CE&ningen.

Hedera Kargii, Al. Br. Céningen.

Liriodendron Procaccinii, Ung. Stradella.

844 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

Acer trilobatum, Al. Br. Q&ningen, Parschlug, &e.

decipiens, Al. Br. Q&ningen.

—— otopteryx, Gopp. Méningen, Parschlug.

Juglans acuminata, Al. Br. QC&ningen, Parschlug.

bilinica, Ung. CE&ningen, Bilin.

Crategus oxyacanthoides, Gopp. CEningen.

Cercis cyclophylla, Al. Br. Qningen.

Most of these genera seem to have attained their apogee in

Europe, and the more important of them unite upon the same spot

forms now scattered over very different countries. This affluence

begins to decrease when we quit this horizon to ascend towards

the preceding one or that of the lower Miocene.

This is the fifth of our series : it includes the floras of Manosque

in Provence, Ménat in Auvergne, Brognon near Dijon, Monod,

Hohe-Rhonen, and Eriz in Switzerland, the plants of the Sur-

turbrand of Iceland and of Atanekerdluk in North Greenland*,

those of the Baltic amber and of several other localities.

The following is an exact list of the European genera the

existence of which is proved by means of these various de-

posits :—

Alnus nostratum, Ung. Manosque, Monod.

Kefersteinii, Gopp. Iceland, Monod.

Betula elliptica, Sap. Manosque.

Blancheti, Heer. Monod.

macroptera, Gopp. Iceland.

prisca, Ett. Iceland.

Ostrya CEningensis, Ung. Manosque.

Walkeri, Heer. Greenland.

Carpinus grandis, Ung. Manosque, Monod.

Corylus insignis, Heer. Hohe-Rhonen.

Macquarit, Heer, Ménat, Iceland, Greenland, Hohe-Rhonen.

Quercus Olafseni, Heer. Iceland, Greenland.

elena, Ung. Monod.

drymeja, Ung. Greenland.

Fagus pristina, Sap. Manosque.

Deucalionis, Ung. Greenland.

castaneefolia, Ung. Greenland.

Ulmus Fischeri, Heer. Monod.

diptera, Steenstr. Iceland.

discerpta, Sap. Manosque.

Populus Gaudini, Heer. Monod.

Richardsoni, Heer. Iceland, Greenland.

Zaddachi, Heer. Greenland, Amber.

Salix macrophylla, Heer. Eriz, Iceland.

— Gaudini, Fisch. Monod.

Platanus aceroides, Gdpp. Iceland, Greenland.

Fravinus inequalis, Heer. Manosque, Monod.

—— denticulata, Heer. Greenland.

* See ‘Ueber den versteinerten Wald von Atanekerdluk in Nord-

Groenland,’ by Prof. Oswald Heer.

of Geological Periods. 345

Liquidambar europeum, Al. Br. Horw (Switzerland), Sagor (Germany).

Cornus orbifera, Heer. Monod.

Studeri, Heer. Monod.

Hedera Maclurei, Heer. Greenland.

Liriodendron Procaccinii, Ung. Eriz, Iceland.

Acer trilobatum, Al. Br. Manosque, Monod.

—— Ruminianum, Heer. Manosque, Monod.

otopteryx, Gopp. Iceland.

Juglans bilinica, Ung. Manosque, Monod, Iceland.

acuminata, Al. Br. Greenland.

Crategus tenuifolia, Sap. Clay of the Marseilles basin.

Cercis Tournouéri, Sap. Brognon.

The list is still complete; but some of these genera will no

longer appear. Such are Platanus, Fraxinus, and Liquidambar ;

and it is to be remarked that these are not the most northern

forms. The Platani and Liquidambars prefer the warm tem-

perate zone—a circumstance which explains their exclusion from

Europe by the effects of the glacial period. Here the first

known traces of these genera make their appearance in the

Aretic regions, which then possessed species in common with

Europe, and which, although warmer than at present, were

nevertheless subject to the influence of latitude, since the species

with deciduous leaves already predominated there, and several

of them only spread at a later period over the middle of Europe,

such as Betula prisca and macrophylla, Platanus aceroides and

Acer otopteryz—a phenomenon still obscure, but of great in-

terest, if we succeed in ascertaining it with precision.

In approaching the Tongrian or fourth horizon, a decisive

period in the question under examination, I find it preferable,

_ from the rather complex affinities of the floras which I refer to

it, to divide them into two partial horizons—one, more recent,

nearly approaching that which we have just quitted, the other

including the Tongrian properly so called. On the former I

place Radoboj and Armissan (very rich localities, which present

a remarkable correspondence), and we thus obtain the following

list :-—

Alnus microdonta, Sap. Armissan.

Betula dryadum, Brong. Armissan.

Ungeri, Andr. Radoboj.

Ostrya atlantidis, Ung. Radoboj, Armissan.

Carpinus grandis, Ung. Radoboj.

Quercus magnolieformis, Sap. Armissan.

—— oligodonta, Sap. Armissan.

sinuatiloba, Sap. Armissan.

Castanea paleopumila, Andr. Armissan.

Fagus atlantica, Ung. Radoboj.

Celtis primigenia, Sap. Armissan.

Ulmus Bronnii, Ung. Armissan.

—— prisca, Ung. Radoboj.

346 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

Ulmus bicornis, Ung. Radobo}.

‘Populus paleomelas, Sap. Armissan.

—— salerophylla, Sap. Armissan.

heliadum, Ung. Radoboj.

Salix linearis, Sap. Armissan.

Acer narbonense, Sap.. Armissan.

pseudo-campestre, Ung. Armissan.

megalopteryz, Ung. Radoboj.

campylopteryx, Ung. Radoboj.

Juglans radobojana, Ung. Radobo}.

basilica, Ung. Radoboj.

Cercis radobojana, Ung. Radoboj.

Thus at the level of Armissan and Radoboj the group of

European genera no longer appears so complete as in the more

recent stages ; nevertheless the principal genera are still at least

as richly represented as in the present epoch, and the species,

generally founded on prominent organs, leave no room for any

uncertainty as to their determination. 7

The change becomes more sensible on advancing towards the

Tongrian properly so called, represented by the floras of Saint-

Jean-de-Garguier near Marseilles, of Saint-Zacharie (Var), and

of Haering and Sotzka in Austria. The following is this new

hist :-— :

Alnus prisca, Sap. St.-Zacharie.

Betula ulmacea, Sap. St.-Zacharie.

pulchella, Sap. Marseilles.

Ostrya tenerrima, Sap. St.-Zacharie.

Carpinus cuspidata, Sap. St.-Zacharie.

Quercus lonchitis, Ung. Sotzka.

elena, Ung. St.-Zacharie.

Castanea atavia, Ung. Sotzka.

Ulmus primeva, Sap. St.-Zacharie.

Populus leuce, Ung. Sotzka.

Acer primevum, Sap. St.-Zacharie.

Juglans elenioides, Ung. Sotzka.

Crategus paleacantha, Sap. St.-Zacharie.

The genera which no longer recur beneath this horizon are

Corylus, Fagus, and Celtis. The absence of the others remains

doubtful, more especially as we find indications of them at a far

more distant period. Moreover it would be wrong to conelude,

from the absence of a genus, its absolute non-existence ; we may

assume that in many cases its subordinate position placed an

insurmountable obstacle to its passage to the fossil state. What

is certain is the existence of the genera which figure in our list

at a period when the vegetation was still endowed with a well-

marked tropical and Australian character. Several of these

genera, especially Alnus, Betula, Carpinus, Ostrya, Acer, and

Crategus, are represented by forms the analogy of which with

of Geological Periods. 347

those corresponding to them in the present state of things is

truly surprising.

The third horizon, composed chiefly of the flora of the gypsum

of Aix, brings out this phenomenon still more strongly. In it

we find the following copes genera, taking into account the

most recent observations :—

Alnus antiquorum, Sap. Cornus, sp.?

Betula gypsicola, Sap. Hedera, sp.

Ostrya humilis, Sap. Acer ampelophyllum, Sap.

Quercus salicina, Sap. Crategus nobilis, Sap.

Ulmus plurinervia, Sap. Cercis antiqua, Sap.

Populus Heerti, Sap.

More than half the genera that figured in my list appear to

‘have disappeared in the period extending from the Middle Mio-

cene to the Upper Eocene. Those which remain are represented

in each locality only by a very small number of species, or ever

by a single one. Most of these species, however, are very well

characterized, and known by their fruits as well as by their

leaves. The fruit of Ulmus plurinervia, lately found by M.

Marion, indicates a species very nearly allied to our U. campes-

tris. The leaves of Crategus nobilis are hardly to be distin-

guished from those of our hawthorn. Cercis antiqua differs but

little from our C. siliquastrum; but Betula gypsicola, from the

examination of its leaf, would resemble the smallest forms of its

genus ; whilst Populus Heerii resembles P. euphratica, Oliv., in

its fruit, and P. laurifolia, Leb., in its leaf. There is therefore

a very considerable diversity in the mutual affinity of these types

with those of the present day. In general they are remarkable

rather by a sort of stunted condition of the foliaceous appen-

dages (which leads us to ascribe to them only a moderate size)

than by their differential characters, which present nothing very

striking.

I had formerly thought that the flora of Aix was really the

starting-point of that boreal group which we have seen reappear-

ing with so much persistency at all the steps of the series of

stages ; and what confirmed me in this notion was, that the pre-

vious stages did not contain any very distinct traces of it; but

during the last few months my profound study of the plants

from the celebrated locality of Sézanne, belonging to the stage

of the sands of Rilly, has compelled me to abandon this opinion.

In fact, in this the oldest known flora of the Tertiary epoch,

I have observed, in the midst of a multitude of Dicotyledons of

exotic physiognomy, and very difficult of determination, traces

of a portion of the European genera the progress of which we

have just followed; and among these I have even met with some

348 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

which appeared to be absent from the last floras that we have

passed in review. The following would be the enumeration of

these genera, assuming as well founded presumptions suggested

by a nearly definitive examination :—

Alnus : two species, one modelled on the type of Alnus cordifolia, Ten.,

and the other on that of A. glutinosa, Gaertn.

Betula: a species analogous to B. lenta, Linn.

Dryophyllum, Deb.: three species analogous to certain species of Quer-

cus, Castanea, and Castanopsis.

Ulmus: a very distinctly characterized species.

Populus: a species analogous to P. heterophylla, Desf.

Saliz: two species analogous to Salix fragilis, Linn., and amygdalina,

Linn.

Hedera: a species reproducing the type of H. helix, var. hibernica.

Cornus: a species analogous to C. officinalis, Lieb.

Juglandites:; several species, one of them not far from J. regia.

This group is remarkable for its conformity with the pre-

éeding data. Most of the genera the existence of which in the

last place was ascertained reappear ; and we remark no alteration

in their physiognomy, except that which results from the aspect

of the vegetation of which they form a part—that is to say, a

development of the foliaceous limb, peculiar to most of the plants

of Sézanne. It appears from their examination that the period

at which they lived, or perhaps only the locality where they

grew, favoured in them this expansion of the appendicular

organs, which contrasts so strongly with the stunted and coria-

ceous forms of the period of the gypsum of Aix. However this

may be, and notwithstanding the doubts which may still at-

tach to some of the determinations indicated by me, most of

these genera appear to me at present to be legitimately deter-

mined, so much do they approach the corresponding existing

types. I will indicate Alnus, Ulmus, Salix, Populus, Hedera,

and Cornus as those the unexpected existence of which at so

distant a period appears to me best demonstrated. ~

Still further on, in the Upper Cretaceous period, the existence

of European genera has not been ascertained, except in a very

vague manner. ‘The investigations are too recent and the ob-

servations too rare to inspire complete confidence. I think,

therefore, that. the Carpinites, Acerites, and Juglandites of this

period must be subjected to a fresh examination before they can

be accepted as corresponding with types really allied to those

from which their denomination has been derived. Nevertheless

I have lately had in my hands some impressions from the Upper

Chalk of Halden, in Westphalia, resembling the genus Adnus in

several details of form and venation; the Dryophylla of Aix-la-

Chapelle have too close analogies with the Cupulifere to be

quite foreign to that group; and we must also mention the

of Geological Periods. } 349

Liriodendron Meckii, Heer, indicated by Dr. Heer in the Upper

Chalk of Nebraska, associated with Magnolie* and other Di-

cotyledons, among which the learned professor of Zurich thought

he could recognize the genera Populus, Salix, and Platanus,

although too doubtfully to allow their presence to be positively

affirmed.

We must therefore stop at this latter limit and close this long

examination. Leaving all theory out of the question, it appears,

from the combined progress of the tropical and European types,

that these two categories have coexisted for a long time without

eliminating each other, but simply in juxtaposition. The time

during which this juxtaposition lasted was much longer than

has hitherto been supposed. It extends from the extreme base

of the Tertiary series nearly to the close of the Swiss Mollasse.

In fact it is only at this epoch that the tropical types decline

and are gradually eliminated by the genera which have remained

proper to the boreal zone, and of which the preponderance in-

creases in the same proportion. Between these limits the two

groups live associated together without any great variation in the

physiognomy and relative proportions of the indigenous group,

although its part must sometimes have diminished to such an

extent as to deprive us of the traces of its existence, or at least

to render them very rare.

III.

All that is necessary now is to sum up the preceding observa-

tions, so as to draw general conclusions from them.

If we consider plants alone, geological time may be divided

pretty naturally into a certain number of great phytological

periods.

In the first and most distant we cannot indicate with certainty

any of the existing genera: Dicotyledons and Monocotyledons

are absent; we observe exclusively Vascular Cryptogamia and

Gymnospermia; a portion only of these plants enter into still

existing families ; the indications derived from the observation

of these seem to announce the existence of a warm, humid,

equable climate, subjected to uniform conditions all over the

lobe.

. In the second period, which includes the Triassic, the Jurassic,

and a part of the Cretaceous epochs, the character of the vege-

tation changes sensibly. We can already indicate a small num-

ber of genera identical with those of the existing world; the

* The persistence of the characteristic types of the present temperate

regions in the secondary formations is also attested ‘ cones of the

genus Cedrus, in admirable preservation, observed by M. Heer in the

chalk of Moletein in Moravia.

350 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

plants may be classed in still existing families ; but the Dicoty-

ledons are still absent, and the Monocotyledons scarcely make

their appearance. The appreciable indices show the existence of

a temperature approaching that which prevails in southern

countries in the vicinity of the tropics, between 20° and 30° S.

lat. This temperature may be estimated at a mean of 20° C.

(=68° F.).

The Cretaceous series, starting from its middle stages, con-

stitutes a third period, resembling the preceding in certain re-

spects, by the persistence of the same genera. Nevertheless the

Cycadeze begin to decline, the Pandanez and the Palms are de-

veloped, and, lastly, the Dicotyledons make their appearance

and multiply rapidly.

The signification, however, that must be attached to these

different evolutions is still somewhat ambiguous, since plainly

tropical types, such as the Pandanez, are thenceforward asso-

ciated with subtropical Australian types, such as the Proteacez

and Araucaria, boreal types, such as Sequoia and Cedrus, or

cosmopolite types, such as the Myricee. All these indications

combined seem to denote a tropical temperature with no excess,

probably variable according to the seasons in a degree which it

is difficult to appreciate.

The inferior Tertiary, including the Tongrian, forms a new

period, during which the genera which have since continued

characteristic of the boreal zone appear in juxtaposition with

genera with tropical or subtropical affinities; but the former

remain stationary or subordinate, whilst the latter do not cease

to develope themselves and maintain their preponderance. Ac-

cording to all indications, the temperature was then that of the

present tropical-regions; but the climate (that is to say, the

proportion of humidity and the distribution and economy of the

seasons) must have varied several times—changes reflected by the

vegetation, which differs from stage to stage, whilst that of each

stage presents a general resemblance. It is by this means that

we may explain the alternate predominance and exclusion of the

Proteacese, and the successive enlargement and diminution of

the leaf, through the Suessonian, Hocene, and Tongrian stages.

The Miocene, or Middle Tertiary, constitutes by itself a fifth

period, during which the vegetation of ancient Europe attains its

highest degree of development. This state of things is prolonged

up to the level of Giningen, but without remaining stationary :

the types characteristic of our zone are constantly being deve-

loped and completed, as well as the subtropical types; the tro-

pical and Australian types, on the contrary, tend to depart and

disappear.

The Pliocene age constitutes a last period, durg which the

of Geological Periods. 351

tropical types finally disappeared, the subtropical ones still per-

sisting; but the predominance from that time attained by the

European types tends to become more and more exclusive, while

the temperature, following the same movement, gradually de-

creases so as to become more and more like that which we now

have.

Thus, to sum up, the temperature has formerly undergone

oscillations which it is difficult to define; but, notwithstanding

these variations, it preserved a degree of elevation nearly equal

to that which now exists under the tropics, until after the middle

of the Tertiary period.

It is only after that point (that is to say, about the epoch

at which the Swiss Mollasse was deposited) that it began to de-

cline; and yet, long before this age, continual transformations

had taken place in the midst of the vegetation of ancient Eu-

rope—changes correlative with a progress which may be spoken

of as regular through all the periods... We must therefore be

careful not to confound the effects of temperature with those of

organic evolution, which brought about the first appearance and

then the development of the various types of plants.

The two phenomena are far from standing towards each other

in the relation of effect and cause. At the utmost the modifica-

tions of temperature have constituted occasional circumstances

with which certain evolutions may have corresponded. It is

impossible at this distance to conjecture the nature of the cir-

cumstances which must have occurred; but in assuming the

presence of certain truly tropical genera as a proof of elevation

of temperature, we see that the first ascertained types only par-

tially correspond with this supposed elevation; whilst, on the

otber hand, the appearance of the European types by no means

coincides with any lowering of the primitive temperature. We

see also that these types, or at least several of them, were

already fixed at a very distant epoch, and have not since varied,

even as regards the consistence of the foliaceous tissue, which

must have been membranous and caducous at that time as at

present.

With regard to the progress proper to all these genera, we

must distinguish two kinds of evolution,—one peculiar to such

genera as Alnus, Carpinus, and U/mus, of which the physiognomy

is uniform, and which include a rather small number of species.

The species of these genera, similar in time to what they are

now in space, occur from their origin with their present phy-

siognomy ; they are only scarcely diversified impressions of a

not very variable type. The other kind of evolution applies to

more numerous and heterogeneous groups, which, like Quercus,

include species of very diverse forms and aptitudes. Here the

352 Count Gaston de Saporta on the Temperature

evolution has rather been successive; that is to say, certain

sections have preceded others which ‘have come more. slowly

upon our ground : this more or less regular progress consists in.

a sort of elaboration in which the notion of specific individuality

is much weakened. In the genera with a fixed physiognomy

this notion disappears still more ; so that in vegetable palzonto-

logy everything concurs to increase the importance of the type

to the detriment of the species, since the former does not cease

to manifest its action during a very long period, whilst the spe-

cies issuing from this type resemble each other, notwithstanding

the diversity of the epochs to which they belong, to such a de-

gree that they are sometimes not very distinguishable.

In Palzeozoic times the heat may have been greater than it is

now even under the equator; nevertheless we have no direct

proof of this by means of plants, since the number of arborescent

ferns has been found to be less than was at first supposed. We

know only that the temperature of the terrestrial surface was

then more uniform, more equable than at present; and that the

polar regions themselves, participating in this uniformity, pos-

sessed plants like those of other countries.

This is a noteworthy fact, but one the importance of which

must not be exaggerated, since the same fact existed again to-

wards the Miocene period. The polar forms of the Carboniferous

formation, which, in part at least, are specifically distinct from

those of other contemporaneous regions, may have been capable

of supporting a temperature relatively colder than that which

governed the coal-vegetation of the rest of the world. It is

therefore by no means impossible to conceive a certain gradation

of climates in this primitive period.

The absence of any classes of plants except the Cryphaeene

and the Gymnospermia cannot be an argument in favour of an

excessive elevation of temperature during this primitive age,

since the organic development from which the vegetable king-

dom has issued has operated in a gradual and determinate order,

which, so to speak, implies the anteriority of certain classes.

This anteriority must have depended at least as much on the

mode of evolution proper to the vegetable kingdom as on the

degree of elevation of the initial temperature. The most we can

say is, that, organisms having been in all times adapted to the

external circumstances in the midst of which they are produced,

we may deduce, by analogy, from the examination of these or-

ganisms the determination of the circumstances themselves ;

and it is in fact at this point that we must stop.

Whatever may have been the initial elevation of the tempera-

ture, the data that we obtain from fossil botany for the Coal period

are reduced to the following, namely, its greater uniformity, its

of Geological Periods. 358

warm humidity, the probable density of the atmosphere, and a

much less influence of latitude. It is for the stratigraphical

geologist to determine whether, as is generally admitted, the

internal heat may have still acted efficaciously in increasing the

temperature through the already thick crust of the rind of the

earth, and whether thermal springs could rise, as they subse-

quently did, through beds much less folded and fractured, in

rocks for the most part not stratified, and in the absence of any

considerable elevations. Lastly, the initial temperature must

have undergone climatic combinations very different from those

of the succeeding epoch, since the elimination of most of the

types of this first vegetation was rapid after a certain point of

time, and many of them disappeared for ever.

The temperature of the secondary periods. (still consulting

only the indications furnished by plants) cannot have exceeded,

and perhaps did not even equal, that of our present intertropical

regions. ‘The types of this period which still exist (Hquisetum,

Araucaria, Encephalartos) tend to prove this. In any case the

climate was differently constituted, and the ground more broken

up than before, since the Cycadez, which now predominated,

are not plants of the marsh and riverside, but prefer to inhabit

slopes and ridges.

The first appearance and development of the Angiospermia,

and especially of the Dicotyledons, must have been the result.

of an organic evolution; it is impossible for us to conjec-

ture whether the state of the temperature contributed to it

at all. Great organic changes took place during the second

half of the Cretaceous period; and the result of these changes,

perhaps combined with the emergence of land, which then took

place on a large scale, may have been to favour the origination

of new types at the expense of the old ones. This movement is

still more strongly marked at the commencement of Tertiary

time, when most of the existing groups, or at least those which

include the ligneous plants, appear endowed with the same cha-

racters which still distinguish them, and which have not since

varied in anything essential. If the temperature seems to have

remained stationary, the climate, or the external conditions of

this temperature, appears to have changed repeatedly. Hence

arise very sensible variations, by the predominance or exclusion

of certain groups and the characteristic physiognomy of certain

floras. Nevertheless these exclusions could not be absolute,

but relative to certain regions or to the localities capable of fur-

nishing us with impressions. The group of the Proteacez, de-

veloped in the first place during the Upper Cretaceous period,

and effaced during the deposition of the Suessonian, reappears

afresh after this epoch, and presents itself as far as the Miocene.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 26

854 On the Temperature of Geological Periods.

This intermittence is one of the principal phases of the alterna-

tions which we remark in the ancient vegetation, without being

able yet to define them exactly, Nothing, I again repeat, indi-

cates that the temperature was then sensibly lowered; but it

is remarkable that the European genera seem to have been

favoured in their origin by the very circumstances which were

unfavourable to the Australian types, and especially to the

Proteacese*. The latter, indeed, like the Cycadez themselves,

as is proved by the presence in the Miocene of Zamites epibius,

Sap. (Bonnieux), Lomatites aquensis, Sap. (Bonnieux, Manosque),

and Grevillea anisoloba, Brong. (Koumi), did not disappear en-

tirely until the Kuropean genera had become developed so as to

occupy an important place in the vegetation.

About this period (that is to say, after the Tongrian) the new

revolution seems to have been completely achieved ; the various

groups of the vegetable kingdom occur in Europe combined

pretty nearly as they are in the most favoured subtropical re-

gions of the existing world.

The richness of this vegetation, of which the flora of Armissan

and subsequently that of @ningen furnish us two magnificent

specimens, is very great. We must not, however, conclude from

it that the vegetable forms of the whole world were then united

in Hurope—though the Europe of that period would have no occa-

sion to envy the most luxuriant of existing countries. Latitude

as yet exerted its influence only in a feeble manner. The palms,

which were very numerous in southern Europe along the shores

of that sea of the Mollasse which cut through its centre, became

less numerous to the north of that sea; the Laurinex, which

were there very abundant, penetrated to the neighbourhood in

which the Baltic now exists, where a leaf of Cinnamomum has

been found in a piece of amber; Cupressinex, probably of the

genus Thujopsis, of which this substance was the resin, formed

beyond, in conjunction with pines, vast forests; further still

* We must insist upon this double fact, which is so conclusively

proved by the organic evolution of the vegetable types which seem at

present reciprocally to exclude each other: the pines and cedars, Coni-

ferze now proper to the boreal zone, appear in Europe from Secondary

times in the midst of Aravearie, Proteacee, and forms of Cycadex which

are no longer observed except in the southern hemisphere; on the other

hand, these latter types do hot finally quit our soil until the Tertiary epoch

is already far advanced. Thus the existing boreal types made their ap-

pearance in the midst of vegetation to a great extent Australian, and the

Australian types disappeared from our zone only when the European vege-

tation had already acquired the physiegnomy which distinguishes it. It is

therefore only in the course of long periods that the various vegetable com-

munities have been constituted and differentiated by the progressive deve-

lopment of their characteristic elements, and the slow elimination of those

which have become foreign to them, ~ ;

On Remains of I chthyosaurus and Plesiosaurus in Australia, 355

towards the north, Iceland and Greenland possessed not only

pines and birches, poplars, willows, oaks, and alders, but also

Sequoie and Salisburie, elms, hornbeams, figs, Magnolia, Lirio-

dendra and vines, the analogues of which cannot now be found

nearer than at least 12° more towards the south: these organisms

required, in order to fructify and propagate, a mean temperature

which M. Heer estimates at not less than 9°°5 C. (=49°F.).

Even beyond the Polar circle, at Spitzbergen, about 79° N. lat.,

the Tertiary vegetation, according to the same author, still in-

cluded hazels, hornbeams, and planes; and this vegetation was

probably continued to the Pole itself. 3

Such was Europe in the Miocene age; only at the end of this

period, in consequence of phenomena of which we are ignorant,

or perhaps by the action of several combined causes, the tem-

perature tended to diminish: this decrease, when once well

marked, continued until the glacial times, when the cold,

exceeding that of the present period, drove from our soil the

greater part of the plants which previously ornamented it, and

which, but for this circumstance, would have remained upon it,

at least in part, and would have still subsisted there—our climate,

in consequence of a fresh change, having subsequently been

tempered.

L.—On the Occurrence of Ichthyosaurus and Plesiosaurus in

Australia. By Freprricxk M‘Coy, Professor of Natural

Science in the University of Melbourne, and Director of the

National Museum of Victoria.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,

Referring to my paper in your Journal for November 1865,

on the discovery of Cretaceous fossils in Central Australia, I have

now the great pleasure of announcing the important fact that

additional specimens have been received from Messrs. Carson and

Sutherland, from the same locality, on the head of the Flinders

River, enabling me to demonstrate the existence of Enaliosaurian

reptiles in continental Australia during the period of Mesozoic

deposits, which niost geologists suppose not to occur in Aus-

tralia. The remains are of the two well-marked genera Jchthyo-

saurus and Plesiosaurus. Of the former there are numerous

vertebrae, deeply biconcave with conical articular surfaces, the

centrum 4 inches wide, 3 inches deep, and 14 inch long. The

species I name Ichthyosaurus australis (M‘Coy).

One of the species of Plesiosaurus has a slight resemblance

to the New Zealand species noticed by Professor Owen, but is

26*

356 Prof, H. Karsten on the Peculiarities

obviously a distinct. species, from the difference of its propor-

tions. The length of the centrum of the trunk is 2} inches,

width 8% inches, depth 24 inches. I name it Plesiosaurus

Sutherlandi (M‘Coy), in honour of the finder,

The second but not so abundant species is known by cervical

vertebrae only, and appears specifically distinct from the former

by the extraordinary rugosity of the edges of the articular ends

of the centrum, each of which presents a remarkably elongate

form, from which, if the species prove distinct, | would name it

Plesiosaurus macrospondylus (M‘Coy). Wach centrum is 3 inches

long, 3'inches wide, and 24 inches deep.

With these are remains of two Cephalopods (tending to prove

the correctness of my previous reference of the deposit contain-

ing these fossils to the Lower Cretaceous period), namely :—A

gicantic species of Ancyloceras, exceeding the Ancyloceras gigas

of the Isle of Wight in size, and differing by having the trans-

verse ribs larger, forking on the sides, and a row of “large com-

pressed tubercles on each side of the back; it most resembles

the A. Zabarelli of the French Lower Greensand. I name it

Ancyloceras Flinderst (M‘Coy).

The second important mollusk is a Belemnite with the two

dorsal sulci and general size and broadly hastate shape of the

Belemnitella plena of the English, French, and German Lower

Chalk so closely reproduced as almost to warrant the reference

of it toa variety of the same species. Like most specimens of

B, plena, it is broken off at the bottom of the phragmacone.

As it is rather larger, the dorsal furrows a little further apart,

and I see no trace of the ventral furrow, I name it separately

B. diptycha (M‘Coy).

I remain, Gentlemen,

| Yours, &c.,

Melbourne, Feb. 26, 1867. Freperick M‘Coy.

LI.—On the Peculiarities of seme Stylospores of Spheerize.

By H. Karsten *,

' [Plate X. figs. 5-13.]

In the opened anthers of Fuchsia splendens I found, besides the

more or less irregularly developed pollen which was interwoven

with a delicate colourless mycelium, some small, globular, grey

Spheria, finely villous externally and furnished at the vertex

with a circular orifice, which was not drawn out, and was sur-

* From Karsten’s ‘ Botanische Untersuchungen,’ 1866, pp 336-340 ;

with an additional paragraph by the author. Translated by W. 8, Dallas,

¥.L.S. &e.

of some Stylospores of Spheerize. 357

rounded by fine hairs*. These were either perfectly separate

(Pl. X. fig. 11) or two or three of them were united to each other

without any pedunculiform supporters (fig. 13). When mois-

tened with water, a white tortuous thread issued from the verti-

eal orifice of these Spherie, and quickly broke up in the water

into innumerable simple oval vesicles (fig. 12), which, when

moistened with dilute solution of iodine, acquired, like starch, a

beautiful violet colour, and when preserved in glycerine, dis-

appeared in a little time.

This is probably the first known example of a starch-reaction

in the spores of Fungi, as which (and, indeed, as stylospores) I

think these corpuscles must be regarded ; and although a similar

reaction of the spores was observed by Currey in the Lichens,

and, indeed, in the plant named Amylospora tremelloides by that

botanist, it is nevertheless worthy of notice as certainly a very

rare occurrence among the Fungi in general.

For, to my knowledge, this starch-reaction bas been observed

in Fungi only in the filamentous excrescences of some species of

Erysibe by Tulasne, in the tissues of the fruit of Septoria Ulini

by Mohl, and in the mycelium of Polystigma rubrum and fulvum

by Bary. The behaviour of this tissue, in the iodized condition,

towards glycerine is not mentioned by these observers: it cer-

tainly behaves differently from the starch-grains of the Lichens

which react in the same way with iodine; for these (at least in

Cetraria islandica) retain their form and reaction for years when

preserved in glycerine. Consequently these spores of Spheria

must possess a peculiar chemical constitution, of which hitherto

nothing has been known.

I found a very singular form of stylospore in a Spheeriacean

which was growing, in June, in the tissues of the leaf-sheaths,

chaff, and straw of Festuca ovinat.

The Spheria, completely concealed beneath the epidermis of

the stem, which is blackened at these spots, stand close together

in groups without any amalgamation ; they are nearly spherical

in form, and have a very small vertical orifice, which is just

* Although I observed no perithecia furnished with spore-sacs, but only

the so-called pyenides, this plant, from its similarity of habit to the Spherie

of the section “‘ villosz ”’ of Fries, may be placed, until we know more about

it, in the vicinity of S. canescens, Pers., and denominated S. amylospora.

+ In the leaves of the same Festuca there was a Nematoid worm resem-

bling Anguillula Dipsaci. This worm, which has still to be carefully

studied, was discovered near Stralsund by M. Heinrich, who was kind

enough to communicate it to me. The worm lays its eggs in groups in the

parenchyma of the leaf, and then dies beside them; they are at once deve-

loped into young worms, and probably, like A. Tritici, pass the winter in

an asexual condition in the place of their birth.

358 Prof. H. Karsten on the Peculiarities

produced into a very short neck. These orifices are situated in.

the nearly unaltered epidermic layer, and resemble large stomata

with white margins. In this way the Spherie lie in rows in the

parenchyma between the ribs of the above-mentioned organs,

without raising the epidermis. The cellular tissue of the grass

in the region occupied by the Spherie is more or less completely

displaced by mycelium, which forms a dense mass between the

vascular bundles, and usually also immediately surrounds the

Spherie. The dark-grey Spherie consist of a thin cortical

tissue drawn out a little in the form of a mouth at the vertex;

the outer cells of this, as is shown in fig. 5, are larger, darker-

coloured, and rather thicker in the walls than the smaller, inner,

very delicate, and pale coloured cells. The very large cayity of

the fungus is filled with a white substance, which consists of

delicate cylindrical spores, truncated and beset with a circlet of

hairs at each end (fig. 6). Apparently these spores are pro-

duced singly upon very delicate footstalks, which spring from

the inner wall of the perithecium; at least, in very fine sections,

spores are seen standing all round the wall, as if they were sup-

ported upon the delicate filiform processes of the latter; but I

was unable to detect this with perfect certainty.

- From the uninjured Spherie, when placed in water, these

spores issue for a long time in a continuous stream, separating:

readily from each other at any movement of the water. The

five or six very delicate hairs attached in a circle to each end of

the spores are not simple, but usually forked once at about half

their length; they are about half as long as the entire spore,

and stand stiffly off all round, like a funnel- or wheel-shaped

pappus. te.

The spindle-shaped body of the spore is partly opaque and

apparently albuminous; but it also allows from two to four

corpuscles of gelatinous appearance to be detected in it ; in place

of these, when the spore has lain for some time in water, small

thin-walled vesicles occur, which, no doubt, were there before,

but enveloped in the albuminous matter, which also fills their

cavity. In many spores, two of these vesicles (those which are

situated near the two ends of the spore) become enlarged in the’

direction of the middle of the spore, until finally they entirely

fill it, and form a delicate transverse wall in the middle by their

approximation. In the neighbourhood of this septum they

swell more and more, so that each of them becomes pyriform,

and the cylindrical spore more or less biscuit-shaped (fig. 7).

The tension exerted upon the mother cell (which probably no

longer grows),in consequence of the continued centripetal growth

of the two daughter cells, is no doubt the reason that the spore

subsequently breaks across at the point where these two in-

"of some Stylospores of Spheerie. — — 859

creasing cells are contiguous™ (fig. 8), in which case, however,

the two halves generally adhere to each other for a long time on

one side, whilst one of the two daughter cells thus still connected

begins to elongate in the same direction, and grows up into a

germ-tube filled with granular fluid (figs. 9, 10).

The capilliform appendages of the spores are retained until

the germ-tube has attained a considerable size; afterwards they

become indistinct, and at last are no longer to be detected. In

this way the criterion is lost as to the nature of the mycelium

which afterwards occurs at the spot where these germ-tubes were

developed; so that a confusion may easily arise. To me, how-

ever, the mycelia, from their great delicacy, appeared so lke

the germ-tubes that I thought they might be taken for products

of the latter, especially as they occurred on those parts of the

object-slide where the greatest quantity of spores had germinated.

They grew very slowly upon the slide kept in moist air; and it

was not until after the lapse of six weeks that some branches

rose, like hyphe, at the apex of which single, very small, oval,

opaque, and rather dark sporidia were developed. By the side

of the few developed mycelia the greater part of the spores re-

mained unaltered, without germinating. Experiments made

upon living plants of Festuca produced no results.

Besides the Spheria, there was in the tissues of the Festuca

a second mycelium, recognizable by the rather greater diameter

of its tubes; of this a few branches had grown out through the

stomata, and bore Sporidesmium-spores. I could not ascertain

that there was any connexion between this fungus and the

Spheria. As no tubular spores of this fungus were observed,

_ but only the one developmental form, its relationships also re-

main doubtful for the present. The rather dense, soft, Sclero-

* Exactly similar phenomena are observed in the increase of the joint-

cells of the Gdogonia, Spirogyre, and similar Confervaceze (Gesammelte

Beitrage, pp. 375 & 427, taf. 23 & 25; Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3.

vol. xii. pp. 12 & 71, pls. 5 & 7). Although the Fungi in general

are excellent objects for the study of the origin and development of cells,

these spores, partly from their small size, partly on account of the albumi-

noid, opaque contents in which the nuclear cells are imbedded, are not

applicable to the former purpose; but the growth and enlargement of

the two daughter cells may be observed here upon the object-slide as

distinctly as in many other cells of Fungi and Alge, It is only by

such actual observation of cell-development, and not by hypothetical

combinations of different developmental states of cambium-cells, that

our knowledge of cell-life can now be advanced: of this the workers m

this department of our science must first of all convince themselves, in

order that we may at last arrive at a conclusion with regard to this impor-

tant fundamental point in physiology. The production and development

of the cambium-cells can only be correctly understood by means of the

analogy of these actually observed'developmental phenomena.

360° Prof. E. Claparéde on the Reproduction of the Aphides. -

tium-like mycelium which surrounds the perithecium in the

interior of the plant on which it lives reminds one of S. Gra-

minis, Pers., of which the preceding may perhaps be the pyemiate

form, ©”

Previous observers of this fungus also have always found

only this one form of spore, and” regarded it, like myself, as

a stylospore, and not as an ascus, which likewise might be

justified *.

Desmaziéres first opera such spores, ina Fungus which

occurred upon Alopecurus, Agrostis, and Holcus, under the name

of Dilophospora Graminis (Aun. Sci. Nat. sér. 2. tome xiv. p. 5,

pl. 1. fig. 2 a, b,c). Fuckel found a species of the same genus

upon Holcus lanatus, and published it as Dilophospora Holet

(Bot. Zeit. 1861, p. 250). Berkeley afterwards detected a very

similar fungus as the cause of disease in a wheat-field (Horti-

cultural Journal, 1862, No.5). The ‘spores, however, are de-

scribed by this mycologist as furnished with only three, ‘perfectly

simple, much broader, lincar, pointed, and not filiform appendages

at each end; whilst Desmaziéres describes and figures the spores

observed by him as furnished with three, or even only two, fili-

form appendages, which were sometimes simple, but usually

forked once or twice. Fuckel deseribes his Dilophospora Holci

as breaking out from yellow spots on the grass-leaf—a peculiarity

not presented by the Holcus-leaves examined by me.

Further observations must decide whether these differences

express the peculiarities of different species of plants, or only

variations of one species.

LII.—Note on the Reproduction of the Aphides.

By Professor E. CLaparepEf.

Tue reproduction of the Aphides, after having attracted the

attention of so many distinguished men, has recently given rise

to fresh investigations on the part of two observers, M. Meczni-

kow and M. Balbiani. The results at which these two natu-

ralists have arrived show plainly that the subject was far from

being exhausted. Each of them has worked independently.

The first of M. Mecznikow’s publications { is anterior by some

months to the first communication of M. Balbiani to the Aca-

demy of Sciences in Paris (4th, 11th, and 25th June, 1866).

Nevertheless the latter author seems to have had no knowledge

* Schlechtendal, Bot. Zeit. 1863.

+ Translated by W. 8. Dallas, F.L.S. &c., from the ‘Annales des

Sciences Naturelles,’ 5¢ s¢rie, tcme vii. pp. 21-29.

{ “ Untersuchungen iiber die’ Embr yologie der Heir Zeitschr

fiir wiss, Zool. xvi. p. 128;

Prof. h. Claparede.on the Reproduction of the Aphides. 361

of it, since he does not mention it in a subsequent, more de-

tailed paper*. The differences between these two observers

have become still more striking since the publication of a

very elaborate memoir by M. Mecznikow+, accompanied by

more than fifty figures relating to the embryogeny of the

Aphides, and which is only the development of the note already

cited.

On examining the publications to which I have just referred,

it is easy to see that both M. Mecznikow and M. Balbiani have

very conscientiously studied the objects that they had before

them, and that in most cases they have seen exactly the same

things. And yet what a distance there is between the final

results at which they have arrived! A single word will suffice

to make this intelligible: with M. Mecznikow the Aphides are

agamogenetic ; with M. Balbiani they are hermaphrodites.

How are we to choose between these opposite results, an-

nounced by observers apparently equally conscientious? The

only way is evidently to take up the subject again ab ovo, and

to submit all the divergencies to the touchstone of new and im-

partial observations.

This is what I determined to do by an investigation of Aphis

Rose, of which the embryos are comparatively favourable for

researches of this nature. The theory of the hermaphroditism

of the Aphides is untenable. Its author, founding his opinion

upon certain facts carefully observed, has evidently allowed him-

self to be carried far beyond the conclusions to which they

could legitimately give rise. His meeting by chance with certain

morbid phenomena has also perhaps assisted to keep him in the

track into which he had strayed. I do not hesitate to assert

that any one who will have the patience to resume carefully this

minute investigation will be compelled, while rendering justice

to the labours of M. Balbiani, to reject completely the conse-

quences which that author has drawn from them.

The problem of the reproduction of the Aphides is very simply

solved, according to M. Balbiani, in the following manner :—

From the first moments of embryonic life the blastoderm gives

origin to two juxtaposed cellular masses, one colourless, the

other permeated by granulations which give it a green or

greenish-yellow tinge. Of these two masses the first becomes

an ovary, and the second a testis, in which are developed zoo-

spermia in the form of Amabe. These zoospermia fecundate

the ovary, the testis itself disappears, and the fecundated ovules

* Journal de Anat. et de la Physiol. 3° Année, No. 5, September and

October 1566.

+ “ Embryologische Studien an Insekten. Die Entwickelung der vivi-

paren Aphiden,” Zeitschr. fiir wiss. Zool. xvi. p. 437.

362 Prof. E. Claparéde on the Reproduction of the Aphides.

commence their evolution even in the interior of the embryo

still contained in the body of its mother ; consequently there is

neither alternate generation nor parthenogenesis.

The two cellular masses to which M. Balbiani ascribes so

important a part inthe reproduction of the Aphides really exist,

as we may easily ascertain. M. Mecznikow has studied them

with extreme care. The colourless one he regards as a blasto-

gene or pseudovarium, so that he attributes to it the same phy-

siological part as M. Balbiani. But the other, the green mass, the

testicle according to M, Balbiani, is regarded in a very different

light by M. Mecznikow ; he gives it the name of secondary

vitellus, because he considers it a magazine of material fitted to be

assimilated in the course of the organogenetic process. We

shall see that this latter interpretation is by far the most pro-

bable; but for this purpose it is necessary to go back to the

origin ’ of the matter.

The extremity of each compartment of the pseudovarium is

occupied by numerous nuclei disseminated in a protoplasm.

These nuclei are the germinal vesicles of the future ovules; in

fact the lowest one becomes isolated from the others, and sur-

rounds itself with a mass of protoplasm, in which refringent

granules soon make their appearance: this is the ovule. M, —

Balbiani, adopting throughout his memoir M. Robin’s theory

of the production of cells by gemmation upon the periphery

of a blastoderm, represents the ovules as originating by gem-

mation upon the surface of a central cell. M. Mecznikow no-

where mentions or figures this central cell of the pseudovarium,

nor have I succeeded in discovering it. But, however this may

be, as soon as a pseudovum attains maturity in the lower part of

the compartment of the pseudovarium its evolution commences.

We soon see, in the midst of the vitelline granules, several

clear nuclei, very similar to what the germinal vesicle was

originally. M. Mecznikow regards these nuclei as having been

produced by the division of this germinal yesicle. Is he quite

right upon this point? I cannot venture to decide*. What is

certain is, that these nuclei multiply and advance to the peri-

phery, where they are found lodged in_a layer of protoplasm,

constituting thenceforward a true blastoderm. This membrane,

in fact, becomes cellular by a differentiation of the protoplasm,

which groups itself in little masses round each of the nuclei.

M. Balbiani, indeed, represents matters in a very different

light ; but it is impossible for me to agree with him. He first

* In certain Acari I have convinced myself that the nuclei of the blas-

toderm result from the division of the germinal yesicle ; but I reserye these

observations for future publication,

Prof. E. Claparéde on the Reproduction of the Aphides. 363

of all makes the germinal vesicle disappear in a homogeneous

vitellus. As to the mere fact of the persistance of the germinal

vesicle, it is, I admit, very difficult to arrive at perfect convic-

tion, because it is possible that the first nucleus, from which all

the nuclei of the blastodermic cells are produced by division,

might be itself produced spontaneously in the midst of the

vitellus some time after the disappearance of the germinal vesi-

cle. Therefore I do not venture to pronounce too absolute

an opinion upon this point; but in any case it is not true that

the vitellus is homogeneous at this period. On the contrary, it

contains numerous granules collaterally with the germinal vesi-

cle, as M. Mecznikow has very well shown ; aia as regards

the formation of the blastodermic cells by gemmation at the

surface of the vitellus (Robin’s theory), as represented by M.

Balbiani, I do not know how we are to reconcile it with the

incontestable multiplication of the nuclei in the interior of the

vitelline mass—a phenomenon to which I have just alluded.

The blastoderm formed surrounds the ovum, now become

pyriform, over its whole surface, except at the inferior pole, as

M. Mecznikow and M. Balbiani describe. The portion of the

blastoderm in the neighbourhood of the inferior pole developes

into a sort of cylindrical process, which is soon detached by a

complete constriction, and separates from the embryo properly

so called. This body, seen by both M. Meczmikow and M.

Balbiani, has been very differently regarded by them. We

shall not take any notice of it, as it plays no active part in the

organogenic evolution.

‘From this moment the embryo presents an oval form, and is

composed only of an external blastodermic layer and of a central

vitelline mass. M. Balbiani calls this mass a cell. I regret to

have to introduce here a discussion of words, but I cannot sub-

scribe to this denomination. No doubt the investigations of

MM. Briicke, Beale, Max Schultze, Hickel, and others have

compelled us to accept a singular transformation of the nature of

the word cell; but there isa a long way from this to the confusion

introduced into scientific language by M. Balbiani, a confusion

to which I shall again have occasion to refer. With him, it

would appear, the word cell is to be applied in histology to

whatever has form ; whilst with all histologists who still employ

this term, the name cel/ can only be applied to a protoplasmic

mass, which, at least during part of its existence, is furnished

with a nucleus, with its well-known physical and chemical cha-

racters. Now the vitelline mass in question certainly has an

ovoid form, since it is bounded by the blastoderm; but it pos-

sesses no nucleus, and consequently can on no account merit

the name of cell. But we may pass over this technical point,

364 Prof.E. Claparéde on the Reproduction of the Aphides.

and the rather because, I repeat, the description of the blasto-

derm, as given by M. Balbiani, is correct in its chief points.

In consequence of a multiplication of the cells at the inferior

pole of the blastoderm, this gives origin to a protuberance,

which projects into the central vitelline mass. This protuber-

ance gradually increases in size, and subsequently plays an im-

portant part in the organogenesis; but we may remark at once

that, in proportion as the protuberance is developed, the vitel-

line mass diminishes by absorption, and finally even disappears

conipletely.

One cell of the protuberance in question soon distinguishes

itself from the rest by its green colour, due to the appearance

in its protoplasm of a multitude of little coloured granules.

This cell multiplies itself rapidly, giving origin in consequence

to a mass of green cells, to which I shall apply the name

of the green mass, so as not to prejudge its physiological

value. It will be seen already that this is the ¢estis of M.

Balbiani*, the secondary vitellus of M. Mecznikow. At this

same period of embryonic life a group of cells is seen to de-

tach itself from the blastodermic protuberance and attach itself

to the side of the green mass; and this will afterwards consti-

tute the blastogene or pseudovarium, as both M. Mecznikow

and M. Balbiani have proved. )

I pass rapidly over these remarkable phases of organogenesis,

because, with the exception of a few details, they have been

represented in a very similar manner by the two physiologists who

have led me to take up the pen; but at this point it is desira-

ble to dwell upon some histological details, as upon these M.

Balbiani has raised his theory, seductive but, I think, radically

false, of the hemaphroditism of the Aphides.

According to M. Balbiani the cells of the organ in question,

when once penetrated by the fine granulations which give them

their green colour, generate in their interior a multitude of

small, pale daughter cells, furnished with a membrane and with

a nucleus, which he regards as cells of development of the sper-

matic elements. They are in fact soon replaced by innumera-

ble small dark corpuscles of 0°G01-0:002 millimetre in

diameter, which, under a high power, appear “like very small

Amebe ;” but, adds the author, “their form does not seem to

change under the microscope.” “ The mother cells,” continues

M. Balbiani, “ have then lost their transparency and their green

colour; they have become opaque and brownish, and readily

* M. Balbiani, properly speaking, represents this green mass as origi-

nating, not from the blastodermic protuberance, but from the cylindrical

process, which, I have said, plays no active part in the development of the

ovum. I do not see that I can agree with him on this point.

Prof. E. Claparéde on the Reproduction of the Aphides. 365

break up, resolving themselves into a sort of dust after the

destruction of their enveloping membrane. In many Aphides

these amceboid corpuscles undergo a further degree of evolution

by their conversion into little unequal bacilli, which are straight

or variously bent, immobile and colourless, and from 0°005 to

0-020 millimetre in length. One would easily be led to take

them for a parasitic vegetable production, but for having wit-

nessed all the successive phases of the transformation of these

elements.” (Balbiani, loc. cit. pp. 548, 549.)

These observations, and the interpretation which accompanies

them, are of prime importance. They form the cornerstone of

M. Balbiani’s theory. If we look through the memoir of M.

Mecznikow, otherwise so conscientious and full of details, we do

not find a single word upon these phenomena. It would be an

essential phase of development which has entirely escaped him.

Let us now see what can be learnt on this point from the

Aphis of the Rose. The cells of the green mass, the boundaries

of which are always very distinct, present a clear circular

nucleus, 0°01 millim. in diameter, and furnished with a nucleo-

lus. They generate in their interior a number of homogeneous

spherical globules, among which may be distinguished a multi-

tude of exceedingly fine granules. These spherical globules

are the daughter cells of M.Balbiani. Indeed it would appear that,

in his eyes, every granule is worthy of this name. Examined in

every way, with the best objectives of Smith and Beck, and

with the aid of Hartnack’s immersion lenses, these globules did

not show me anything which presented even a distant resem-

blance to a nucleus in the histological sense of that word.

Even supposing that, entering into the views of M. Balbiani,

we assign the name and value of daughter cells to the globules

in question, we shall still be far from the theory of hermaphro-

ditism ; for the metamorphoses which this physiologist represents

them as undergoing cannot be regarded as normal phenomena.

The green mass, in fact, by no means disappears, but persists

with all its characters long after the development of a new gene-

ration of embryos has commenced in the interior of the embryo;

moreover, as M. Mecznikow has also shown, it persists during

the whole life side by side with the fatty body.

This first point, namely the persistence of the green mass,

being established in opposition to the description of M. Balbiani,

I find myself compelled to dispute the correctness of all that

relates to the formation of spermatic elements. M. Balbiani’s

statement, moreover, is obscure and in contradiction with itself.

Thus this observer tells us that the daughter cells are soon

replaced by innumerable corpuscles, which appear like little

366 Prof. E. Claparéde on ee of the Aphides.

under the microscope.’ Now is there anything characteristic 1 in

the Amebe except their mobility? The mode of movement

alone distinguishes an amoeboid body from a drop of albu-

minous substance. Has not M. Balbiani, preoccupied by the

notion of finding zoospermia in the Aphides, recollected that in

some animals (certain Nematode worms, for example) the sper-

matic elements have a form which has been designated as

amoeboid ? If this be the case, he has forgotten that the mode

of movement alone led to the application of such an epithet to

these zoosperinia.

Moreover I repeat that the asserted disappearance of the

green mass, upon which M. Balbiani lays so much stress in

order to give probability to its testicular function, does not

occur. The green cells persist, each retaining its nucleus and

preserving in its interior the spherical globules, the latter not

being transformed into either amoeboid or bacilliform elements.

This we may ascertain simultaneously from different generations

contained one within the other. This essential point may easily

be verified by any one; and whoever will take the trouble will

find all doubt dispelled from his mind on this point.

But how are we to explain M. Balbiani’s statement? for in

this case we have to do not only with a question of interpreta-

tion, but also with a question of fact. I think that M. Balbiani

himself furnishes us with the means when he says that at the

first glance he thought he had to do with parasitic vegetable

organisms. ‘This fir st impression was no doubt an inspiration in

the theological sense of the word. A. morbid state of the in-

dividuals investigated by M. Balbiani can alone account for the

essential aifferentes which distinguish this part of his observa-

tions from normal phenomena. In connexion with this it is

not uninteresting to find that at Naples the Aphis of the Rose,

and especially its pseudovaria, are infested by parasitic Muce-

dines.

The function of a secondary vitellus ascribed by M. Mecgni-

kow to the green mass is at all events more probable than that

of a testis. This organ may very well serve as a magazine of

assimilable substance when the primary vitellus is absorbed.

The analogies of the green mass to a vitellus, both in appear-

ance and position, are at any rate so great that Mr. Huxley

regarded it as a true vitellus. An objection to this view may

be derived from the fact that the organ in question exists not

only during the embryonic period, “but also throughout life.

However, it must be remarked that’ its’ relative importance

diminishes gradually with age, and that consequently the ob-

jection loses much of its w eight.

To sum UP, the theory of the hermaphroditism of the

M. Balbiani on the Reproduction of the Aphides. $67

Aphides does not seem to me to rest upon any solid basis; and

the general opinion which regards the most habitual mode of

reproduction of the Aphides as a case of agamogenesis is alone

true. I have, however, no pretension to claim, by the publica-

tion of this note, any scientific rights in connexion with the

embryogeny of the Aphides. Those who have resumed the in-

vestigation of these singular phenomena at the point where Mr.

Huxley had left it, and who have caused it to advance remark-

ably, are at present MM. Mecznikow and Balbiani alone. If I

have taken up the pen, it is because there existed between these

two observers such considerable differences upon one point, and

that a fundamental one, that it was necessary to test their

observations. But I feel perfectly that if, by these few lines, I

assist in banishing an error from science, I nevertheless intro-

duce no new fact. Definitively I leave matters where M. Mecz-

nikow has placed them.

LII1.—Remarks on M. Claparede’s Note on the Reproduction of

the Aphides. By M. Barsrani*.

Autuoven M. Milne-Edwards has had the kindness to com-

municate to me M. Claparéde’s note before its insertion in the

‘Annales,’ I do not think it necessary to reply at the moment to

the objections which the author endeavours to raise against my

interpretation of the mode of reproduction of the viviparous

Aphides, or to some perfectly gratuitous allegations which his

paper contains. I think this reply will be better placed in the

memoir, accompanied by plates, which I propose shortly to

publish upon the generation of the Aphides. There is only one

point in M. Claparéde’s note which I think it essential to

notice here, namely that relating to the priority which he seenis

to claim in favour of M. Mecznikow for all the facts upon

which our observations present a more or less complete agree-

ment.

It is certain that M. Mecznikow, three months before my

‘communications to the Academy of Sciences, published some

researches upon the embryogeny of the Hemiptera, which ap-

peared, ds a preliminary notice, in Siebold and KOlliker’s ‘Zeit-

schrift.” But in this paper, which occupies in all four pages of the

journal in question, the anthor devotes only a little more than

one page to the development of the Aphides ; and here he omits

most of the more characteristic facts in the embryogeny of those

* Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 5° série, tome vii. pp. 30-31.

368 M. Balbiani on the Reproduction of the Aphides.

insects. It is true that in a subsequent memoir, published ten

months after his first notice (December 1866) and six months

after my various communications to the Academy of Sciences

upon the same subject, M. Mecznikow gives a more detailed

description of them, and corrects some of his previous observa-

tions; but it is difficult to admit that in the interval he was

unacquainted with my investigations, published in June 1866

in the ‘Comptes Rendus de l’Académie;’ and yet no mention is

made of them in M. Mecznikow’s last memoir. M. Claparéde,

who must excuse me for not having mentioned M. Meeznikow’s

first publication, would have done an act of justice if he had

indicated that the latter observer had much less reason for not

citing a work which appeared six months before his own. :

As regards the reproach made to me by M. Claparéde of

having introduced confusion into the language of histology, I

believe I have not in any way contribated to increase that which

already reigns in it, especially as to the definition, formerly so

clear and distinct, of the word cell. Notwithstanding the very

arbitrary acceptation that any one may now-a-days give to this

term, I have not had the boldness to extend it so as to desig-

nate by it “whatever has a certain form,’ as T am aceused of

doing by M. Claparéde in his note. When I thought it pro-

per to give the name of cells to the histological elements which

I had before me, it was because I had ascertained the presence

in them of at least the two constituent parts now recognized as

strictly necessary to characterize a cell, in accordance with the

recent works of MM. Max Schultze, Briicke, Hiackel, and others,

namely a nucleus and a protoplastic mass. M. Claparéde, who

can see nothing in them but globules, nowhere mentions

whether he has endeavoured to enlighten himself by the em-

ployment of reagents; and I have no doubt that a drop of

acetic acid would have done him more service than the objectives

of Smith and Beck, or the immersion lenses of Hartnack.

I can only regret that my investigations have not received

the confirmation of an observer so distinguished as M. Cla-

paréde, who has taken the trouble to test them. Perhaps the

fault may be that I have presented-them with insufficient de-

tails, and especially that I have omitted to mention the means

that I employed for the determmation of facts which, for the

most part, require minute and delicate observation. These are

defects which I shall endeavour to supply in a more circum-

stantial work on the same subject.

Royal Society. 369

LIV.—Description of a new Species of the Genus Malurus.

By Joun Goutp, Esq., F.R.S. &c.

Malurus hypoleucus, Gould.

Crown of the head and all the upper surface dull indigo-

blue, somewhat brightest on the head; ear-coverts azure blue; |

lores and a narrow ring around each eye white; wings near'y

uniform brown, with a slight tinge of dull blue at the bse of

the primaries; under surface white from the chin to the vent,

with a wash of fawn-colour on the flanks; tail similar in torm

and colouring to that of M. cyaneus, all the feathers being blue,

except the outer web of the external feather and the tips of all

of them, the extent of the white on the tips diminishin as the

feathers approach the central ones; bill black ; legs light brown,

Total length 43 inches; bill =, wing 14, tail 23, tarsi 2.

Habitat. Supposed to be the Cape York district of Queens-

land, Australia.

Remark, This bird, which is a true Malurus, is easily distin-

guished from every other known species of the genus by the

uniform dull blue colouring of the entire upper, and the equally

uniform light hue of the under surface, which has suggested

the specific name.

PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.

ROYAL SOCIETY.

March 21, 1867.—Lieut.-General Sabine, President, in the Chair.

On a remarkable Alteration of Appearance and Structure of the

Human Hair.” By Erasmus Witson, F.R.S.

I have the honour of submitting to the Royal Society a specimen

of human hair of very remarkable appearance. Every hair is brown

and white in alternate bands, looking as if encircled with rings ;

and this change of aspect extends throughout the whole length of

the hair, and gives to the general mass a curiously speckled cha-

racter. The brown segment of the hair, which represents its normal

colour, measures about ;; of an inch in length, or something less

than a quarter of a line; the white, or abnormal segment about

half that length, namely +4, of an inch; and the two together about

ly of an inch, or one-third of a line.

The hair was taken from a lad aged seven years and a half, a

gentleman’s son; he is reported as being “ an active, healthy boy,

quick and intelligent.” He was delicate up to the age of four,

having suffered in quick succession the diseases of childhood, a

severe attack of croup, and several attacks of convulsions. The

change in the appearance of the hair was first noticed when he was

between two and three years old, and has increased pereeptibly

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3, Vol. xix.

870 Royal Society:

during the last two years. There is no similar alteration of struc-

ture of the eyebrows and eyelashes. Tis complexion is dark, while

that of a younger brother is fair; and the latter is free from any

alteration of the hair.

Examination of the hair with a lens shows that the cylinder of

the hair is perfectly uniform, that the white portion is contained

within the cuticle and occupies the whole breadth of the cylinder ;

whilst it frequently presents a rounded cone at the central extremity,

and breaks up into fibres at the opposite or distal end ; and in some

instances this fibrous structure is apparent at both ends of the white

segment. Moreover, by transmitted light, the white segment is

found to be opake, aud consequently presents a dark shade, while

the intermediate or brown portion has the transparency of normal hair.

When the transparency of the hair is increased by immersion in

Canada balsam slightly diluted with spirits of turpentine, the white

and opake segment is reduced in dimensions, and is rendered more

or less transparent by imbibition of the volatile fluid; moreover it is

clearly demonstrated by this process that the opacity of the segment,

its whiteness when seen by reflected light, and its darkness by trans-

mitted light are all due to the presence, in the fibrous portion of the

hair, of spaces filled with air-globules. The air-spaces are neces-

sarily very numerous and assembled closely together ; while at the

ends of the white segment they have more or less of a linear arrange-

ment, and give a fibrous appearance to the opake mass. More-

over the partial transparency of the hair caused by the balsam

demonstrates that, besides the air-spaces, large and small, contained

in the opake portion, minute air-spaces, sometimes arranged in linear

order, and sometimes communicating and forming short irregular

canals, are also met with in the transparent part of the hair. And,

in addition to the minute air-spaces of the plates of the fibrous por-

tion of the hair, an accumulation of air-globules is also very apparent

in the cells of the medulla.

It is evident, from this examination of the hairs, that they are im-

perfect in structure and development, and that their imperfection

indicates a weak producing organ, and probably a weakly constitution

of the individual—that the cells of which the fibrous portion of the

hair is composed, instead of being filled with a horny plasma, are

turgid with aqueous fluid, and the desiccation of this fluid leaves

behind it vacnities which in the subsequent growth of the shaft be-

come filled with air. The most remarkable phenomenon in connexion

with the case, however, is the alternation of imperfect and perfect

cells, the period of continuance of the two processes (supposing

them to be equally active in point of time) being twice as long for

the perfect as for the imperfect structure.

Since the publication of the observations of Berthold in Miiller’s

‘Archiv’ for 1850, it is generally believed that the hair grows faster

during the day than during the night; hence the first suggestion

that occurred to me in connexion with the present case, seemg that

the white or opake segment was shorter by one-half than the brown,

was that the former represented the slower growth by night, and

the latter the quicker growth by day—the white and the brown

Miscellaneous. 371

together representing an entire day of twenty-four hours. But

other observations by myself have given, as the average growth

of the hair of the head in persons who had been shaved, 3 of an

inch for the week, and consequently =, of an inch for the twenty-

four hours. Now the length of hair comprehended by the white

and the brown in the present case is .'¢ of an inch, and con-

sequently a much more active growth than is normally met with—

corresponding, in fact, in a similar ratio, with thirty-seven hours

instead of twenty-four.

I therefore refrain from speculating upon the cause of alternation

of the healthy and morbid structure presented by this case, and

restrict myself to the narration of the fact that during a certain

space of time, amounting to a day or more, the hair is produced of

normal structure, while during another space of time of undeter-

mined extent the hair is produced unhealthily,—that the periods

of healthy formation correspond pretty accurately in extent, as do

those of unhealthy formation, while the latter, in measurement,

are only half as extensive as the former,—moreover, that the differ-

ences of the pathological operation are, the production of a horny

plasma in the normal process, and of serous and watery cell-contents

in the abnormal process.

I may further observe that it is by no means improbable that the

*‘dead’’ and faded hair which is met with after some illnesses and

in instances of debilitated health may be due toa similar pathological

process, although wanting in the periodicity and alternation which

render the present case so remarkable.

MISCELLANEOUS.

Theory of the Skull and the Skeleton.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—In your December Number Mr. Herbert Spencer

wrote claiming to have first enunciated the theory of growth dis-

cussed in my epitome-paper on the theory of the skeleton. At this

the earliest opportunity possible, I wish to say a word in explanation.

I. I have never read any of Mr. Herbert Spencer’s writings, nor

do I know any one who has read them. I was therefore quite un-

aware that my views would find a single supporter beyond the circle

of friends with whom they had been discussed.

II. The theory of growth given in the ‘Annals’ for Nov. 1866

was first expounded, so far as I am concerned, in a paper entitled

** Researches on the Homologies of the Bivalve Mollusca,’’ read be-

fore the Cambridge Philosophical Society, March 17, 1862. The

same doctrine was again urged in a paper on the meaning and value

of some structures and modifications of Tetrabranchiate Shells, read

Noy. 10, 1862, a portion of which was printed in the ‘ Quarterly

Journal of Science’ for Oct. 1864. The same view is implied,

though not directly stated, in my paper on Saurospondylus, printed in

the ‘Annals’ for Sept. 1865 ; nae it is known to certain of my

friends that the paper “A theory of the Skeleton” was written

372 Miscellaneous.

nearly in the form in which it is printed before any part of the

‘Principles of Biology’ could have been issued. Under these cir-

cumstances I did not feel called upon to award to Mr. Herbert

Spencer the enunciation of views which I had been urging for years

in private, and which I had only not published in full because, being

absolutely opposite to the received doctrine that structures produce

and determine functions, I did not wish to incur that “ faint praise ”’

which I had already found to be the reward of young men who

propound new views. :

The actual priority is a matter of no scientific importance; and

for all that I care, any one who pleases to claim it is weleome to any

eredit that there may be in it. I do not doubt but the award of

that credit will be made by others.

I am Gentlemen, _

Very faithfully yours,

Harry SEELEY,

A new Rodent.

M. Alphonse Milne-Edwards described lately before the Philo-

mathic Society of Paris a very beautiful new rodent lately living in

the Jardin d’Acclimatation. It is covered with long soft fur on the

body and tail, and black, with white stripes, like a skunk. The

teeth are like those of the Hamsters. The skull is most peculiar:

the sides of the crown are extended, covering’ the muscles of the jaw

like a hood; and all parts of the skull are studded with regular

minute bony processes, only to be compared with the rugosities on

the sternum of the T’rionyces, but differmg from them in all the pro-

cesses being separate and nearly of equal size. M. Alphonse Milne-

Edwards has given the name of Lophiomys Imhausit to the animal,

which was sent from Aden.—L’ Institut, Feb. 6, 1867.

On Euphysetes simus. By Sir Water Extior.

To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.

GENTLEMEN,—On taking up the April Number of the ‘ Annals’

this forenoon in the library of the Linnean Society, I observed a

note by Dr. Gray, on Prof. Owen’s description of Indian Cetacea

from materials furnished by me, in which a statement occurs at

page 263, made, no doubt, under an entire misapprehension of the

facts, but which may lead to further error unless at once explained,

It is quite true that two representations of the same specimen of

Physeter simus have been given, the one as a male, the other as a

female; but the mistake arose from my having failed to observe,

when communicating my notes and drawings to Prof. Owen, that I

had inadvertently allowed a cancelled drawing of the wongu to re-

main in the packet. This incorrect sketch has been in my portfolio

from the day it was made, fourteen years ago. During that interval

it has been lent, with other drawings, at various times, to persons

interested in natural history, and has been out of my possession for

days, and sometimes for weeks. It is only now, on carefully ex-

amining it, that I have discovered a pencil aote, made by some per-

Miscellaneous. 373.

son, thus, “‘ wonga go,” which is wholly unauthorized, but which at

once explains how Prof. Owen has been misled.

I had already, on my arrival in London, discovered the mistake,

and took immediate steps to rectify it. But some time elapsed be-.

fore I recovered the drawings from the Zoological Society and ob-

tained my papers from Scotland. As soon as I had cleared up the

difficulty, I sent a full explanation of the circumstances to Prof.

Owen, and called on him to express my regret for having led him

into error. He said he would communicate with the Secretary of the

Zoological Society on the subject, and at the same time returned to

me some other drawings he had found among those I sent him, which

showed that I had even been more careless than I supposed; for

they related to matters wholly irrelevant, several of them being.

figures of other Cetaceans which I had copied from published works

for reference, and which I should assuredly have eliminated had I

examined the contents of my packet, as I ought to have done.

As to the missing lower jaw, it was unfortunately lost or mislaid

in transmitting the specimens from India; but it had been in my

possession for eight or nine years, and I can vouch for the accuracy

of the drawings, which were carefully compared with the original.

I shall feel obliged by your inserting this in your next Number.

WaLrter Ex.ior.

Linnean Society, Burlington House.

April 26, 1867.

Addition to the Note on Euphysetes simus.

The remarks I made at page 263 on the drawings and the sex of

Euphysetes simus were founded on some observations of Sir Walter

Elliot, who discovered the species and had the drawings made ;

and he seemed much annoyed at the mistake. I am this day

(the 16th of April) informed (and Sir Walter Elliot was evidently

not aware of the circumstance, and I have never seen the drawings)

that some foolish mischievous person has made additions and notes

on the drawings, which fully justified Professor Owen in believing

they were intended to represent the two sexes of the species.—

J. KE. Gray.

Foraminiferal Soundings.

A series of twenty-nine soundings, made in November 1866 (under

the superintendence of Captain Oesterreicher, of the Imperial Navy

of Austria), along the southernmost part of the west coast of the

Istrian peninsula, yielded the following results:—Some contained

only small Shells and detritus of shells, with Polyzoa and Corals and

very few Foraminifera ; others, especially of sandy and loamy ooze,

were poor in small Polyzoa and Shells, but richer in both small and

relatively large Foraminifera. Soundings from a depth of 13-130 feet

(Austrian) abounded in Polystomella crispa, Lam., and Rotalia

Beccarii, Linn., associated with rarer specimens of Miliola (Tri-

loculina) trigonula, Lam., M. (Quinqueloculina) seminulum, Linn.,

M., (Q.) bicornis, Walk., and its var. angulata, and M.(Spiroloculina)

374 Miscellaneous.

depressa, D’Orb. ; and Peneroplis planatus, F. & M., occurred very:

rarely in a few shallow places. ‘The last-mentioned forms are fre-

quent at several localities along the coast of Dalmatia, and, being

confined to a shallow horizon, may serve to characterize a subdivision

of the Littoral Zone in the diffusion of the Foraminiferal fauna.—

Proceed. Imp. Geol. Instit. Vienna, February 19, 1867.

Observations on the Situation of the Alkaloids in the Bark of the.

Cinchone. By Cart Miuumr. feist

Some years ago M. Wigand thought he had demonstrated that

the alkaloids of the Cinchonas reside in the liber. He had, in fact,

observed that when thin transverse sections of the bark of these

plants are soaked in a solution of cochineal, the liber-region of

these sections is most strongly coloured. Thinking that the alka-

loids in question might perhaps act as mordants and possess the

property of fixing colouring-matters, M. Wigand had the idea of

treating simultancously, with the same tincture of cochineal, flax-bark

previously soaked in an infusion of bark, and cinchona-bark deprived

of all traces of alkaloid. He then observed that the flax-bark

became vividly coloured, whilst that of the Cinchona had lost the

property of fixing the pigment; and from this he concluded that as

in the first experiment the liber absorbed the cochineal most freely,

this must be due to the fact that this part of the bark was richest in

alkaloid. | |

M. Carl Miiller, having repeated these experiments without arriving

at the same results, attempted to solve the question by the method

of direct determmation. For this purpose it was necessary to effect

the complete separation of the liber from the parenchyma; and this

was by no means easy, as the liber of the Cinchonas does not form

thick layers, but is composed of small and scarcely visible groups of

cells. M. Miller nevertheless thinks he has succeeded in sur-

mounting all the difficulties by the following process :—

He commences by reducing the bark, by means of a plane, into

thin shavings, which he then breaks up by shaking them in a bottle, at

first with fragments of iron wire, and then with fine sand. By ex-

amining under the microseope the fragments of bark thus obtained,

he finds that the parenchyma is entirely detached from the liber; and

he effects the separation of these two elements by an ingenious pro-

cess. He pours the contents of the bottle into the body of a

retort communicating on the one hand with a pair of bellows, and

on the other with another retort, which is in communication with a

receiver full of water. It is clear that by setting the bellows in

action the powder contained in the first retort will be strongly agi-

tated. The particles of parenchyma, being lighter than the rest, are

then driven through the whole apparatus into the receiver, whilst

the liber remains in the first retort or does not pass beyond the

second one. ‘The nature of the deposits found in the various parts

of the apparatus may then be easily ascertained by microscopic

examination. When this operation is completed, M. Miller treats

: Jdiscellaneous. 375

the contents of the receiver and those of the retort with dilute sul-

phurie acid, so as to extract all the alkaloid in the form of the hy-

drate C* H** N’ O*7, 6HO, of which he then determines the quantity

after desiccation at 212°.

- This analysis proves that the parenchyma contains 9°876 per

cent. of quinine, whilst the liber only contains 2°462 per cent.,

or about one-fourth of the quantity that exists in the parenchyma.

This result is therefore precisely the reverse of that which would

have been expected from M. Wigand’s experiments. It is clear

also that the quinine, although much more abundant in the paren-

chyma, does exist in the liber. It even appears that it is the more

abundant in proportion as the bark is more developed, which

would lead one to suppose that the production of quinine is in

relation with the formation of the liber. This consideration has

naturally led M. Miiller to inquire at what period and in what

region of the bark the first appearance of the quinine takes place ;

and he proposes to take up this question as soon as he can procure

a sufficient number of living Cinchona-plants.—Pringsheim’s Jahr-

biicher, 1866; Bibl. Univ. Bull, Set. February 25, 1867, pp. 182-184.

On the Cephalic Disk of the Remora (Echencis),

By bE. Baupe or.

The disk on the head of the Remora has from the earliest period

attracted the attention of observers. Among modern naturalists,

some, such as Vogt and Stannius, have expressed the opinion that

this disk might be regarded as the equivalent of a dorsal fin; but

this view has not been supported by a rigorous determination, cer-

tain internal pieces of the disk having remained undetermined.

Moreover the mechanism by means of whicli the fixation is effected

has never been analyzed and explained satisfactorily.

The investigations which I have the honour, to submit to the

Academy had for their object the solution of these still obscure

questions.

The disk of the Remora, as is well known, occupies the upper

surface of its head. Its form is a very elongated oval, of which the

slightly raised margins are formed by a fold of skin arranged so as to

form all round the organ a sort of moveable frame. The upper sur-

face of the disk is flat; on each side of the median line it presents a

series of little transverse plates, which are nearly parallel and a little

inclined backwards, so as partially to cover each other, like the laths

of a Venetian blind. Between these lamine there are the same

number of corresponding empty spaces.

Except at its margins, the disk is sustained by an internal frame-

work, formed by a considerable number of small bones distributed

in a series of similar segments regularly arranged (échelonnés) from

behind forwards. Each segment consists of the following pieces, four

in number—an interspinous bone, two rays, and an articular ossicle.

a. The interspinous bone is a small unpaired median piece, placed

at the lower surface of the disk, of the form of a slender spine, with

376 Miscellaneous. ?

its point directed downwards, and completely resembling in its aspect

the interspinous bones which sustain the rays of the fins. It is of

the same nature as these.

b. The rays are represented by two small osseous rods, laid trans-

versely in a horizontal plane, and articulated by their base, at the

level of the median line, with the corresponding interspinous bone.

Each of these rods, taken by itself, represents one-half of a fin-ray ;

this half, instead of remaining united with its opposite half in a

vertical plane, has departed from it to fall down on the side.

e. The articular ossicle is an unpaired symmetrical bone, extended

across the disk, of which it occupies the whole width. It consists

of a very narrow median portion and of two lateral portions, which

are widened into laminze or quadrilateral palettes. From the upper

surface of the latter springs a small lamellar apophysis directed

backwards (articular apophysis), beneath which the extremity of the

ray belonging to the same segment is attached.

_ This ossicle, the nature of which has hitherto been misunderstood,

must, in my opinion, be regarded as the equivalent of the little

osseous nedule which occurs in the fin in the space left between the

bases of the two halves of a ray.

As regards the mechanism by means of which the fixation of the

disk is effected, this is easy to understand when we have ascertained

the arrangement of the pieces of this little apparatus.

‘Each ray, in fact, serves as a support to a lamina of the disk. It

is capable of moving upon its anterior border as upon a hinge, and

consequently of inclining the lamina with which it corresponds either

forwards or backwards. This double movement is effected by means

of small muscles inserted, on the one hand, upon an apophysis of the

base of the rays projecting at the lower surface of the disk, and, on

the other, upon the interspinous bones of the neighbouring segments.

These bundles correspond with the elevator and depressor muscles of

the rays of fins. .

It is easy to demonstrate, by means of a very simple geometrical

construction, that when the lamelle of the disk are raised, the space

-which they intercept is enlarged ; the air consequently tends to be-

‘come rarefied in this space, and, as all communication with the ex-

terior is interrupted by the cutaneous fold which borders the disk,

an effect of suction is thus produced, exactly comparable to that of

the cupping-glass.—Comptes Rendus, March 18, 1867, pp. 625-627.

Apus aad Branchipus.

Mr. Grunow has lately discovered at Pottenstein, near Vienna, a

locality of Apus cancriformis and of Branchipus stagnalis, the two

Phyllopoda remarkable for their affinity with the extinct Hymeno-

earis, Ceratiocaris, Dithyrocaris, and Limuloid Crustaceans. The

Apus and Branchipus under notice live in a pool about 20 feet broad

and 30 feet long, which is completely dried up in summers that are

hot throughout. In September 1866 myriads were observed in the

slimy water of the pool.—Imp. Geol. Instit. Vienna, Feb. 19, 1867.

THE ANNALS

AND

MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.

[THIRD SERIES. }

No. 114. JUNE 1867.

<=>

LV.—On the Dentition of the Common Mole ue europea).

By C. Spence Bars, F.R.S. &

[Plate XI.]

Amone the families of the Mammalia none is found in which

there is a greater variation in the dental arrangement than in

that of the Talpide.

The number of the teeth is also larger than in any of the

Mammalia except the Marsupials; they are only deficient by one

on each side of each jaw of the full number of the Mammalian

type.

The development of the teeth in the European species has

been so little understood that the greatest diversity of opinions

as to their homological distinction exists amongst zoologists.

Thus we find, in Prof. Owen’s ‘Odontography,’ four different

formulas are given, being the result of as many different anato-

mists’ observations, which may be expressed as follows :—

That of Fréd. Cuvier as

xX 2= 44;

lama!

cS)

“

€)

“

cor co

Bell as

In. 5, C.;, M.? x 2 = 44;

De Blainville as

In. 5, C.;, P.M.3, M.2 x 2= 44;

Owen as

In. 5, C.;, P.M.4, M.2x2= 44;

whilst Prof. Blasius gives, in his ‘Fauna der Wirbelthiere

Deutschl.,’ that which may be expressed by

In. 3, C.j, P.M.$, M.$ x 2 = 44.

* Abstract of a paper read at the Odontological Society of Great Britain,

April 1, 1867. Communicated by the Author.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 28

378 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Dentition

Thus we have five formulas, expressive of as many separate

opinions. It was therefore with satisfaction that the author

obtained several specimens of young moles, as by their dissec-

tion he has been enabled to clear up the several points of diffi-

culty, and establish the homological relations of each individual

tooth beyond dispute.

Having made out and determined the forms and positions of

the several teeth, and the relation that they bear, in the adult

~ animal, to each other, the author proceeded to unravel the pro-

blem of their homological relation to the teeth in the Mamma-

lian order. 3

In the placental mammals the largest number of teeth is

forty-eight, consisting of three molars, four premolars, one

canine, and four incisors, on each side of each jaw. In the

European mole we find all present excepting one on each side

of each jaw. The great point, therefore, to be determined is,

which of the teeth of the permanent series is absent. M. Fréd.

Cuvier has pronounced it to be an incisor from the upper jaw

and the canine from the lower. Prof. Bell leaves out an incisor

from the upper jaw and a molar from the lower; or, since he

classifies the premolars and molars under that of molars, we

may say that he omits a premolar from the lower jaw. Prof.

De Blainville leaves out a premolar from the series in each jaw.

Prof. Owen omits an incisor from each jaw; and Prof. Blasius,

the most recent comparative anatomist who has written on the

subject, leaves out an incisor from the upper, and a premolar

from the lower jaw; but this last zoologist differs from all the

previous writers in classifying the last premolar in each jaw as

belonging to the series of molars. In this arrangement Prof.

Blasius has evidently been governed by the form and size of the

tooth rather than by its relative connexion with the deciduous

teeth or their position in the jaws. Classification based upon

such observation is liable to great variation, dependent upon

the existing wants of animals, and therefore must possess a

shifting character—a condition that must exclude it from scien-

tific consideration. The only true classification of the teeth

must be based upon their position in the jaws, and the homo-

logical relation that they hold to each other and to the teeth of

other animals.

Thus there are only three molar teeth in the placental mam-

mals, because there are but three teeth in the range of each jaw

that are developed without having been preceded in their posi-

tion by deciduous or milk-teeth. Therefore, since the tooth

that Prof. Blasius classifies as the most anterior of the molar

series is anticipated. by a deciduous tooth, it must belong to the

premolar, and not the molar series. .

of the Common Mole. 379

The author believes that if this test were applied to the Cape

mole (Chrysochloris aurea), the teeth that Prof. Owen has pro-

nounced to be molars would be found to belong (some of them)

to the premolar series, and the huge biting-teeth in the anterior

part of the jaw to the incisor or premaxillary teeth.

At the period when the young mole is about four inches long

the deciduous teeth are so far developed that most of them are

cutting their way through the gums, and all of them in a for-

ward state. The two premaxillary bones are separated by a

distinct suture from the maxillary, and by an extensive fissure

from the palatal plates, which they approach only in the median

line, by long projecting bony processes, and at the alveolar walls.

In these bones are planted the eight anterior (four in each bone)

of the deciduous teeth; these consist of slightly curved cylin-

drical tubes differing somewhat in the form of their crowns, that

of the posterior being pointed and larger than the others. This

tooth is implanted within the limits of the premaxillary bone,

the suture separating it from the maxillary passing through the

posterior portion of its alveolus, in which, in progress of deve-

lopment, is the large pointed crown of the first permanent

double-fanged tooth, which we can now positively assert to be

the homologue of the true canine, the peculiar implantation of

which must therefore be described as a variation from the nor-

mal type to meet the requirements of a large and powerful

tooth implanted in a jaw insufficiently deep to receive a corre-

sponding fang.

The next series of deciduous teeth are situated in the maxil-

lary bones ; these represent the deciduous premolars (commonly

called deciduous molars, and are succeeded by the permanent

premolars.

In the lower jaw the canine tooth of the deciduous set may

be determined by its position and form viewed in relation to that

of the upper jaw; but all the deciduous teeth of the lower jaw

are small and single-fanged, though the last or fourth deciduous

premolar has a tendency to develope itself into two fangs at the

extremity.

The entire series of the deciduous set may therefore be ex-

pressed by the following formula—as

Decid. Premax. or Incisor se d. C. ¥ d. P.M. x 2 = 82;

and that of the permanent set as

Premax. or Inc. - C. 7 P.M.3, M. 3 x 2= 44.

Thus by actual observation the author has been enabled to

28%

380 Mr. C. Spence Bate on the Dentition of the Common Mole.

teeth of the mole, and demonstrate the homological relation of

the several teeth.

At the period of examination no fur was developed upon the

young mole’s skin. The deciduous teeth had not yet pierced the

gum, whilst the small extent of fang yet to be produced at the

extremity shows how nearly the period had arrived for their pro-

trusion through the gums; yet we cannot but be struck with the

feeble connexion existing between the teeth and the alveolar walls,

which rather appear to be undergoing absorption and waste for.

the purpose of the reception of the permanent set, than to be

strengthening to support the milk-teeth in any efficient action.

These circumstances, together with the forward stage of the

development of the permanent set, suggest the idea that the

deciduous teeth are developed according to a law of growth, but

are not required to fulfil any want in the economy of the young

animal’s life; for they can scarcely be developed in their places

before the period of the eruption of the permanent teeth; and

this is probably coeval with the time when the fur is placed

upon the young creature’s back, and it is able to excavate the

soil for itself.

Large spaces separate the deciduous teeth from each other,

which, together with the feeble attachment that they have to

the jaw, shows them to be useless as organs of mastication :

this is most distinctly exhibited in the character of the deci-

duous premolars when compared with that of their permanent

successors.

It is the most usual condition in the Mammalia above the

Cetaceans and Bruta for the deciduous teeth that anticipate the

premolars to be developed upon a more complex type, assuming

more nearly the shape of the true molars than do those of the

permanent set; but the author believes that this is but a rule

subservient to a universal law—that whenever teeth are deve-

loped according to a law of growth, and not required for any

functional purpose, they have a tendency to return to the primi-

tive form of the Mammalian type; and such he takes to be the

character of the deciduous teeth of the genus Talpa.

The author also described the microscopic structure of the

teeth, and exhibited numerous drawings of the minute anatomy

both of the teeth and jaws of the animal.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XI.

Fig. 1. Upper jaw; adult. Fig. 3. Lower jaw; adult.

Fig. 2. Ditto; immature. Fig. 4. Ditto; immature.

1, 2, 3 Inc., incisor or premaxillary teeth.

1, 2, 3 d. Ine., deciduous incisor or premaxillary teeth.

On Indian and Burmese Species of Assiminea. 381

C., canines.

d.C., deciduous canines.

1, 2, 3 P.M., premolars. ae

1, 2, 3d. P.M., deciduous premolars (commonly called deciduous

molars).

1, 2, 3 M., molars.

LV1.—Descriptions of some Indian and Burmese Species of Assi-

minea. By Witu1am T. Bianrorp, A.R.S.M., F.G.S.

In Dr. E. von Martens’s “ Conchological Gleanings,” published

in the March Number of the ‘ Annals’ for 1866 (ser. 3. vol. xvii.

p- 202), the first portion of the paper consists of observations

“on some species of Assiminea.” Two new species from China

and Singapore are described, and a list is added of the forms

belonging to this genus known to the author. Amongst these

the only species mentioned as occurring in India or Burma is

the well-known A. Francisci, Gray*, from the estuary of the

Ganges. The object of the present notice is to call attention to

some species of the genus inhabiting Bombay and described

some years since by Dr. Leith, and to describe two other species

—one from Bombay, collected by the Rev. Mr. Fairbank, and

another obtained by myself, in 1862, from the estuary of the

Irawaddy in Burma.

Three species from Bombay were described by Dr. Leith as a

new generic form, under the name Optediceros, in the ‘ Journal

of,the Bombay Branch of the Royal Asiatic Society ’+, vol. v.

p. 145. The paper, I learn from Dr. Leith, was presented to

the Society in 1853, and published in July of that year, although

the completed volume of the Society’s Journal bears the date

1857. It is entitled “ Note on an apparently New Genus of

Gasteropod, by A. H. Leith, Esq., M.D.” The genus is de-

scribed as “‘a minute mollusk inhabiting the shores of Bombay

Island, by the edges of salt-water pools, moving on the moist

earth or rocks, and taking shelter under stones,” and is distin-

guished by the following characters :—

* Called A. Francesia, Benson, by H. & A. Adams in the ‘Gen. Ree.

Moll.,’ A. Francesia, Gray, by Benson in the ‘ Journal of the Asiatic Society

of Bengal,’ and A. Francesi, Gray, by Troschel (Geb. d. Schneck.). I can-

not procure the. work containing the original description in Calcutta,

+ That Dr. von Martens was unacquainted with this paper is evident

(indeed it appears to have entirely escaped the observation of concho-

logists), the description of the animal and operculum being excellent and

amply sufficient to prove its identity with Assiminea. It is greatly to be

regretted that this paper is, so far as 1 am aware, the ouly published con-

tribution to Magra tN science by one of the most careful observers in

India. That the paper should have been overlooked is not surprising, as

the Bombay Journal, though rich in archeological and geological papers,

contains but few zoological contributions.

382 Mr. W. T. Blanford on some Indian and

“The animal has a broad short foot, a head expanded into a

broad and slightly emarginated lip, used as a fore foot, only two

tentacules, which are short, nearly cylindrical, contractile, and

bearing the eyes on their summits. The respiratory opening is

a round perforation in the mantle, behind the right tentacule.

“Operculum is horny, with subspiral lines running from a

nucleus near the columella.

“Shell subumbilicated, with an elevated spire; aperture

rounded below and at the summit angular; peristome edged, at

base effuse ; lips united by callus, which encroaches on or even

covers the umbilicus.”

The above description is amply sufficient to prove the identity

of the genus with Assiminea. I have had the advantage of ex-

amining the animal of one species, which corresponds precisely

with Dr. Leith’s account and also with the animals of other

forms of Assiminea which I have examined elsewhere.

The specific descriptions of the three forms named by Dr.

Leith, although ample for the purpose of discriminating them,

are scarcely sufficient, in some respects, to distinguish them

from other forms of Assiminea; and I therefore give more de-

tailed descriptions below.

Subsequently the Rev. 8. Fairbank found a fourth species,

which he distributed under the MS. name of O. rotundum. Of

this no description has ever been published.

This note would have been sent sooner, but that I was in

hopes of receiving authentic specimens of the various Bombay

species. In this [have succeeded: both Dr. Leith and Mr. Fair-

bank have, most obligingly, not only compared my specimens

of the shells with their types, but have also most liberally sup-

plied me with typical specimens as well as with notes on the

habitat of the several mollusks.

Assiminea cornea, Leith, sp. (Fig. 1.)

A, testa subobtecte perforata (interdum imperforata), conoideo-ovata,

cornea, glabra, oleoso-nitente, vix striatula. Spira conoidea, late-

ribus convexis, apice acuto, sutura impressa, non marginata.

Anfr. 6, convexi, sensim accrescentes ; ultimus subtus rotundatus,

haud carinatus. Apertura spiram vix equans, subovalis, obliqua,

supra aperte angulata; peristoma rectum, margine externo tenui,

columellari incrassato expansulo, umbilicum partim v. omnino

tegente.

Operculum corneum, paucispirale, nucleo subbasali, interno.

Long. 4, diam. 3, apert. long. vix 2 millim.

Hab. Bombay Island, on the mud-flats of the harbous shore,

near high-water mark. “On tufts of grass at high-water mar

(Fairbank, MS.).

« Animal grey; lip subcrescentic ” (Leith, /. ¢.).

Burmese Species of Assiminea. 383

Although doubtless locally abundant, this little mollusk does

not occur so generally on the shores of Bombay Island as the

next two species ; and Mr. Fairbank informs me that, in a recent

search, he failed to find it. It may be distinguished from most

others of the genus by its rounded, gradually increasing whorls,

and, in general, by its distinct perforation, which is only com-

pletely covered by the columellar margin of the aperture in two

specimens out of fourteen which I have before me.

It is manifest that the name of this species was published be-

fore Dr. Pfeiffer’s Hydrocena cornea, from Borneo, described in

‘Proc. Zool. Soc.’ for 1854, and shown by Dr. E. von Martens

to be an Assiminea. The Number XVIII. of the ‘ Journal of the

Bombay Branch, Royal Asiatic Society,’ in which Dr. Leith’s

description appeared, was, as I have already mentioned, circu-

lated to the members of the Society in July 1853. The Borneo

species will therefore require to be named afresh—a task which,

as 1 am unacquainted with it, [would prefer leaving to Dr. Pfeiffer.

Assiminea subconica, Leith, sp. (Fig. 2.)

A, testa imperforata, subrimata, ovato-conica, solidula, pallide au-

rantiaca, glabra, nitidula. Spira conica, lateribus vix convexis,

apice acuto, sutura parum impressa, non marginata. Anfr. 7,

subplani, sensim accrescentes, ultimus subtus rotundatus. Aper-

tura spira multo brevior, parum obliqua, superne angulata ; peri-

stoma rectum, margine externo tenui, columellari vix incrassato

expansulo.

Operculum precedentis.

Long. 4, diam. 2}, apert. long. 1} millim.

Hab. Same as that of A. cornea.

This small species has more the form of A. Francisci and its

allies. The animal was found by Dr. Leith to be similar in

colour and form to that of A. cornea. Mr. Fairbank informs me

that he has found A. subconica at a rather lower level than A.

cornea, on the mud, near high-water mark.

The colour of the shells in this and other species of Assiminea

tends to fade after a time ; and some of my specimens are rather

yellowish horny than orange.

Assiminea marginata, Leith, sp. (Fig. 3.)

A, testa imperforata, subrimata, ovato-conoidea, solidula, olivacea,

oleoso-micante, striatula, lineis minutissimis spiralibus sub lente

signata. Spira conica, lateribus convexis, apice acuto, sutura

parum profunda, linea impressa aliquando obsoleta late marginata.

Anfr. 6, supra lente, infra celerius accrescentes, parum convexi ;

ultimus magnus, subtus globosus. Apertura spiram paulo supe-

rans, parum obliqua, supra acute angulata; peristoma rectum,

margine externo tenui, columellari incrassato expanso.

Operculum simile ei 4. cornee.

Long. 43, diam. 3, apert. long. 23, lat. 14 millim.

384 Mr. W. T. Blanford on some Indian and

Var. major. (Fig. 4.) Sutura non marginata; anfractibus 6-7.

Long. 6, diam. 4, apert. long. 34 millim.

Hab. The same as that of the two preceding species. ‘ Most

abundant on the oozy mud at half-tide mark” (Fairbank, MS.).

“ Animal scarlet; lip rectangular” (Leith, /.c.). The animal

of this species I examined some years ago. The tentacles are

very short and blunt, with the eyes on their summits.

This form must approach very closely to 4. pinguis, Von

Martens. It is the most nearly allied of all the Bombay forms

to A. rubella, from Burma, described below. From its con-

gener A. cornea it differs in the absence of perforation, flatter

whorls, and greater size of the last whorl as compared with the

others.

The name is unfortunate, as, although the margination was

well marked on the small variety (two-tenths of an inch in

length) to which the name was first applied, it is always in-

distinct and often absolutely wanting in larger specimens. To

this Dr. Leith himself called my attention. Should the present

name be objected to on this ground, that of 4. Leitht might be

substituted.

Assiminea rotunda, Fairbank, MS. (Fig. 5.)

A. testa imperforata, rimata, conoideo-globosa, solidula, striatula,

oleoso-micante, coccinea, anfractibus superioribus seepe albescenti-

bus. Spira conoidea, lateribus convexis, apice acuto, sutura im-

pressa, non marginata. Anfr. 6-63, convexi; ultimus multo major,

ventricosus, subtus rotundatus. Apertura spiram superans, fere

verticalis, supra acute angulata; peristoma rectum, es ex-

terno tenui, columellari subincrassato expanso.

Operculum simile ei 4. cornea.

Long. 4, diam. 3, apert. long. 23, lat. 13 millim.

Hab. Lives partly buried in the mud between tide-marks,

rather lower down than A. marginata and A. rerio in the

same localities (Fairbank).

The animal is grey. Specimens of this species have ee

distributed in the United States and in England under the

above name; but no description has hitherto been published.

Assiminea rotunda is a rounder and more ventricose form than

any other of the Bombay species. It may also be recognized by

the large size of the last whorl, and by its bright scarlet colour.

Assiminea rubella, n. sp. (Fig. 6.)

A. testa imperforata, subrimata, ovato-globosa, solida, glabra, oleoso-

micante, striatula, rubra vel rubello-fusca, lineis binis impressis

infra suturam sculpta, superiore persistente, inferiore juxta aper-

turam evanescente. Spira breviter conoidea, apice acuto, seepe

erosula, sutura vix impressa. Anfr. 5, parum convexi; ultimus

multo major, ventricosus, non carinatus. Apertura spiram supe-

- Burmese Species of Assiminea. 385

rans, subverticalis, supra acute angulata; peristoma rectum,

margine externo tenui, columellari incrassato expanso.

Operculum corneum, tenue, radiatim striatum, distincte paucispirale.

Long. 54, diam. 4, apert. long. 33, lat. 23 millim.

Hab. Mud between tide-marks near Dalhousie, in the Ira-

waddy Delta.

Animal scarlet ; proboscis bilobed, with a black spot above in

the centre of each lobe. The ends of the proboscis are applied

in walking. Tentacles and eyes as usual in Assiminea. The

animal closely resembled that of A. marginata, Leith, in which,

however, the black spots on the proboscis are wanting. The

shell is perhaps, on the whole, more nearly allied to A. rotunda,

Fairbank ; but that species has no spiral lines below the suture,

and the animal is differently coloured. A. rubella differs from

A. pinguis, Von Martens, in being more globose, in having a

double instead of a single impressed line below the suture, and

in the colour of the animal.

I found Assiminea rubella very abundant crawling upon the

mud between tide-marks, just above-the port of Dalhousie in

the Bassein river, one of the many mouths of the Irawaddy, but

which, like several of the mouths of the Ganges, is for many

months of the year an arm of the sea rather than a river, as it

receives scarcely any fresh water except in the rainy season.

The whole molluscan fauna of this portion of the lrawaddy delta

is peculiar and very interesting, comprising a new genus of

Rissoide, species of Tectura, Martesia, Teredo, and other marine

forms, with fluviatile or estuarine types such as Neritina, Cy-

rena, and Scaphula. With the Assiminea a species of Amphibola

occurred in abundance. A small form, apparently of the same

species, occurs with the Assiminee of Bombay. I have described

the molluscan fauna of the Irawaddy delta in a paper which will

be published in the ‘ Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bengal.’

Within the last few days I have received from Mr. Damon

specimens of an Assiminea from Borneo, which appear to belong

to the present species. In one specimen there is only a single

impressed line below the sutures; but in another there are two,

which are even more strongly marked than in Burmese specimens.

The only other known species of Assiminea inhabiting India

or Burma, as already observed, is A. Francisci, Gray. This

abounds on the mud of the Hoogly and of various tidal creeks

and canals around Calcutta; and a variety, differing in nothing

except its rather darker and occasionally reddish colour, is found

at Molmain in Burma. Specimens were found there, I think,

by Mr. Theobald ; and some were brought to me, amongst other

shells, by a collector whom I sent to Molmain.

As regards the habits of Assiminea, I can, to a very great ex-

tent, confirm the remarks of Dr. von Martens. It is essentially

386 On Indian and Burmese Species of Assiminea.

a brackish-water genus, living between tide-marks on the mud

of estuaries.. But species are to be found both in perfectly salt

and in perfectly fresh water. The water of Bombay harbour is

almost purely sea-water ; and I have met with some of the Bom-

bay species on the sea-shore at Bombay, far from the mouth of

the harbour: on the other hand, the water of the Hoogly, where

A. Francisci is found, is quite fresh. The latter species occurs

also in brackish water, I believe ; for, although I have not noticed

it alive, dead shells are common in the brackish-water creeks

east of Calcutta. The individuals that have been habituated to

salt water, however, will not live in fresh, nor vice versd. In

Dr. Leith’s description of Optediceros, he says of the animals

generally :—“ If put into salt water, they all quickly make their

escape from it by creeping up the sides of the vessel; but if

placed in fresh water, they close their opercula, and remain shut

up until they die.” I tried a similar experiment with A. Fran-

cisci, from the fresh water of the Hoogly. On placing the spe-

cimens in perfectly fresh water from a tank, all crawled out of

the water; but on putting them in brackish water (not salt

water), a few began to crawl about, but by degrees nearly all

closed their opercula and remained at the bottom; and after half

an hour only six out of about two hundred specimens had crawled

out of the water. On throwing away the brackish water, and

substituting fresh, all began moving about and creeping out of

the water as usual.

Fig. 1. Assiminea cornea, Leith. Fig. 4. A. marginata, var. major.

Fig. 2. A. subconica, Leith. Fig. 5. A. rotunda, Fairbank.

Fig. 3. A. marginata, Leith (type). Fig. 6. A. rubella, W. Blanford.

Caleutta, October 1866.

Mr. J. Blackwall on new Species of East-Indian Spiders. 387

LVII.—Descriptions of several Species of East-Indian Spiders

apparently new or little knuwn to arachnologists. By Joun

Briackwat1, F.L.S.

A CoLLectTion of spiders made at Meerut, Agra, and Delhi, by

Captain Francis Lyon, of the Royal Artillery, and obligingly

presented to me by his sister, Mrs. Greenall, of Stretton Par-

sonage, at the suggestion of my kind friend Miss Ellen Clayton,

comprised the following species :—

Tribe Octonoculina.

Family Lycosipz.

Genus Lycosa, Latr.

Lycosa Greenallia, n. sp.

Length of an immature female ;5; of an inch; length of

the cephalothorax ~,, breadth +; breadth of the abdomen +;;

length of a posterior leg =9,; length of a leg of the third pair 54.

The eyes, which are unequal in size, are disposed in front

and on the sides of the anterior part of the cephalothorax ; four,

much smaller than the rest, form a transverse row immediately

above the frontal margin, the two intermediate ones being de-

cidedly larger than the lateral ones uf the same row; the other

four describe a trapezoid, the two anterior eyes, which are the

largest of the eight, forming its shortest side. The cephalo-

thorax is long, convex, sparingly clothed with hairs, compressed |

before, rounded in front and on the sides, which are marked

with furrows converging towards a narrow indentation in the

medial line of the posterior region; it is of a brownish-yellow

colour, with narrow, black lateral margins; the region of the

eyes has a brownish-black hue, and there are oblique rays on

the sides formed by rows of dark-coloured hairs. The falces are

long, powerful, conical, vertical, armed with teeth on the inner

surface, and have a red-brown hue. The maxille are straight,

and increase in breadth from the base to the extremity, which

is rounded; the lip is quadrate, and somewhat hollowed at its

apex; and the sternum is oval. These parts are of a dull-

yellow colour, the base of the lip is tinged with brown, and the

sternum has a black band extending along the middle, which is

somewhat constricted at a moderate distance from its pointed

extremity. The legs are provided with hairs and sessile spines,

and have a dull-yellow hue, with imperfect, faint, soot-coloured

annuli on the femora and tibie; the fourth pair is the longest,

then the first, and the third pair is the shortest ; each tarsus is

terminated by three claws; the two superior ones are curved

and pectinated, and the short inferior one is inflected near its

388 Mr.J. Blackwall on new Species of East-Indian Spiders.

base; the palpi, which are long, resemble the legs in colour,

but are without any soot-coloured marks; the digital joint is

provided with hairs, and has a minute, curved, pectinated

claw at its extremity. The abdomen is oviform, sparingly

clothed with hairs, convex above, and projects over the base of

the cephalothorax ; it is of a dull-yellow colour, the under part

being the palest, with a broad, dentated, dark-brown band ex-

tending along the middle of the upper part, which tapers from

its anterior extremity to the spinners; the anterior part of this

band comprises a fusiform dull-yellow band that extends about

one-third of its length, and is followed by several transverse

bars of the same colour; the sides are marked with spots and

longitudinal streaks of a dark-brown colour, and a series of

minute spots of the same hue passes along each side of the

under part ; the spinners are of a red-brown colour.

Two immature females of this new Lycosa were comprised in

the collection; and I gladly avail myself of the circumstance to

dedicate the species to Mrs. Greenall, to whose liberality I am

indebted for this opportunity of extending our knowledge of the

spiders of India.

Family SAuricipZ.

Genus Satrticvus, Latr.

Salticus biguttatus, n. sp.

Length of an immature female -4, of an inch; length of the

cephalothorax +5, breadth +,; breadth of the abdomen +4;

length of a posterior leg +; length of an anterior leg 3.

The minute intermediate eye of each lateral row is nearly

equidistant from the eyes constituting its extremities. The

cephalothorax is large, glossy, somewhat quadrilateral, sloping

abruptly at the base, and projecting a little beyond the falees in

front; it is of a brown colour, the region of the eyes having a

brownish-black and the narrow lateral margins a dark-brown

hue. The falces are small, conical, vertical, and of a pale red-

brown colour. The maxille are short, straight, and enlarged

and rounded at the extremity; and the lip is oval. These

organs have a brownish-yellow hue, the base of the lip being

much the darkest. The sternum is oval, glossy, and of a

brownish-black colour. The legs are moderately robust, glossy,

provided with a few fine spines, and have a brownish-yellow hue;

their relative length could not be ascertained, as all but the

posterior pair and one anterior leg were missing ; each tarsus is

terminated by two slender, curved, pectinated claws, and below

them there is a small scopula. The palpi are short, and the

digital joint is supplied with: pale hairs ; they are of a yellowish-

Mr. J. Blackwall on new Species of East-Indian Spiders. 389

white colour, with the exception of the axillary joint and the

greater part of the humeral joint, which have a brown hue,

- The abdomen is oviform, convex above, and projects over the

base of the cephalothorax ; it is of a dark-brown colour, and has

a large, dull, yellowish-white spot on each side of the medial

line of the upper part, near its middle; some scale-like hairs,

that reflect prismatic colours, are distributed on the under part;

and the spinners have a brownish-yellow hue.

An immature female of this Salticus was the only specimen

of the species included in the collection.

Salticus candidus, n. sp.

Length of an immature male ;4, of an inch; length of the

cephalothorax +1,, breadth =; breadth of the abdomen -};;

length of a posterior leg +; length of a leg of the second pair 15.

The cephalothorax is large, glossy, somewhat quadrilateral,

abruptly sloped at the base, and advanced a little beyond the

falces in front ; it is of a pale-yellow colour; the entire region

of the eyes and a large spot on each side of its base have a black

hue, and the sides are sparingly supplied with scale-like hairs

that reflect brilliant prismatic colours. The very minute inter-

mediate eye of each lateral row is nearly equidistant from the

eyes constituting its extremities. The falces are small, sub-

conical, vertical, and of a pale-yellow hue, with an oblong, soot-

coloured spot at their base, in front. The maxille are short,

straight, and enlarged and rounded at the extremity; and the

lip and sternum are oval. These parts have a pale-yellowish

hue, the sternum being the palest; and the lip having a tinge of

brown at its base. The legs are provided with hairs and a few

fine spines, and are of a yellowish-white colour, with a small

black spot at the extremity of the femur of each posterior leg,

on the inner side; the fourth pair is the longest, then the third,

and the second pair is the shortest; each tarsus is terminated

by two curved, pectinated claws, and below them a small scopula

is situated. The palpi resemble the legs in colour, and the

development of the digital joint is such as merely to suffice for

the determination of the sex. The abdomen is oviform, glossy,

convex above, and projects over the base of the cephalothorax ;

it is of a yellowish-white hue, with a soot-coloured mark on

each side of its anterior extremity, from which a short longitu-

dinal streak of the same hue passes to the sides; the upper part

is crossed by two somewhat irregular, curved, black bands,

the anterior one is the broader, and their convexity is directed

forwards ; a circular black spot, situated immediately above the

spinners, comprises two very minute white specks placed trans-

versely ; and the sides, like those of the cephalothorax, are

390 Mr. J. Blackwall on new Species of East-Indian Spiders.

sparingly supplied with scale-like hairs that reflect brilliant

prismatic colours.

The collection contained a single immature male of this pretty

Salticus.

Family THomisip2&.

Genus Sparassus, Walck.

Sparassus striatus, n. sp.

Length of an immature female 4 an inch; length of the

cephalothorax =, breadth =3,; breadth of the abdomen +;

length of a leg of the second pair 1; length of a leg of the third

pair >

The abdomen is oviform, somewhat depressed, and projects a

little over the base of the cephalothorax ; it is clothed with pale-

yellow hairs, and is of a yellowish colour faintly tinged with

brown, the under part being much the palest ; two brown lines

extend from the anterior extremity to the middle of the upper

part, where they meet, and are followed by a series of angular

lines of the same hue, which diminish in size as they approach

the spinners, and have their vertices directed forwards ; the sides

are marked with numerous longitudinal brown streaks, and the

under part is spotless. The eyes are disposed on the anterior

part of the cephalothorax in two transverse, nearly parallel rows;

the four constituting the anterior row, which is the shorter, are

rather the largest, and are situated immediately above the frontal

margin. The cephalothorax is large, slightly compressed be-

fore, truncated in front, rounded on the sides, convex, glossy,

thinly clothed with pale hairs, and has a narrow indentation in

the medial line of the posterior region; it-is of a dull-yellow

colour, with a faint brown line extending from the intermediate

eyes of the posterior row to the medial indentation, and the

frontal margin has a dark-brown hue. The falces are powerful,

conical, vertical, armed with teeth on the inner surface, and are of

a brownish-black colour faintly tinged with red at the base. The

maxille are short, straight, powerful, and rounded at the ex-

tremity ; the lip is broader than long, and somewhat quadrate ;

and the sternum is heart-shaped, and supplied with long, pale

hairs: these parts are of a pale-yellowish hue, the lip being

the darkest. The legs are robust, glossy, provided with sessile

spines, and have brown hair-like papille on the inferior surface

of the tarsi and also on the extremity of the metatarsi of the

first and second pairs; the second pair is the longest, then the

first, and the third pair is the shortest; each tarsus is termi-

nated by two curved, pectinated claws; the palpi have several

long spines on their radial and digital joints, and the latter,

which has numerous hairs at its extremity, on the under side, is

Mr. J. Blackwall on new Species of East-Indian Spiders. 391

terminated bya slightly curved, pectinated claw. These limbs

are of a yellow colour, the joints of the legs having a tinge of

red-brown at their extremity.

The collection contained two immature females of this species.

Family Drassip2.

Genus Drassus, Walck.

Drassus delicatus, n. sp.

Length of the male (not including the spinners) + of an

inch; length of the cephalothorax =',, breadth +4,; breadth of

the abdomen -+1,; length of a posterior leg 2; length of a leg

of the third pair .

The eyes are seated on black spots, and are disposed on the

anterior part of the cephalothorax in two slightly. curved trans-

verse rows; the anterior row, which is the shorter and less

curved, is situated immediately above the frontal margin, the

two intermediate eyes being the largest and darkest-coloured of

the eight ; and the two intermediate ones of the posterior row

are oval, almost contiguous, divergent, and diaphanous. The

cephalothorax is nearly oval, rounded in front and on the

sides, convex, glossy, with a slight, narrow, dark-brown in-

dentation in the medial line of the posterior region; it is of a

very pale yellow colour, with a faint tinge of red in the region

of the eyes. The falces are long, conical, prominent, and armed

- with a few small teeth on the inner surface; the maxille are

convex near the base, depressed obliquely near their rounded

extremity, and are somewhat inclined towards the lip, which is

longer than broad, and rounded at the apex. These organs are

of a red-brown colour, the maxille being the palest. The

sternum is oval, glossy, with minute eminences on the sides,

opposite to the legs; it is of a yellowish-white colour, with afew

short, longitudinal, red-brown streaks on the lateral margins.

The legs are long, glossy, provided with black sessile spines,

and have brown hair-like papille on the inferior surface of the

tarsi; they are of a yellowish-white colour, the metatarsi and

tarsi of the first and second pairs being tinged with pale reddish-

brown; the fourth pair is the longest, then the first, and the

third pair is the shortest; each tarsus is terminated by two

curved, pectinated claws. The palpi resemble the legs in colour,

with the exception of the digital joint, which has a red-brown

hue; the radial is longer than the cubital joint, and has no

apophysis at its extremity; the digital joint is of an oblong-

oval form, convex and hairy externally, compact and somewhat

pointed at its extremity, and has a shallow concavity at its base,

on the underside, comprising the palpal organs, which are small,

392 Mr.J. Blackwall on new Species of East-Indian Spiders. .

little complicated in structure, with a fine, curved, black spine

towards the extremity, on the inner side, and are of a pale red-

brown colour. The abdomen is of an oblong-oviform figure,

slightly convex above, and projects a little over the base of the

cephalothorax ; it is sparingly clothed with pale silky hairs, and

of a yellowish-white colour, with an obscure soot-coloured fusi-

form band extending from the anterior extremity of the upper

part rather more than one-third of its length, and a dark-brown

spot situated immediately above the spinners, which are cylin-

drical and prominent, the inferior pair being the longest.

The only specimen of this species included in the collection

was the adult male described above.

Family Tuerrp1ip2.

Genus Puotcus, Walck.

Pholcus Lyoni, n. sp.

Hesee of the female 55, of an inch; length of the cephalo-

thorax +4;, breadth +5; breadth of the abdomen 7; length of an

anterior leg 245; length of a leg of the third pair 1-25

The legs are very long, slender, provided with short, fine

hairs, and are of a pale brownish-yellow colour, minutely streaked

and spotted with black; a brown annulus occurs near the

whitish extremity of the femora and tibie, and the genual joint

has a brown hue; the first pair is the longest, then the second, |

and the third pair is the shortest; each tarsus is terminated by

three claws; the two superior ones are curved and pectinated,

and the inferior one is inflected near its base. The eyes are

seated on black spots, and are disposed on the anterior part of

the cephalothorax, which is rather prominent ; three are closely

grouped on each side in the form of a triangle, and two, which

are much the smallest of the eight, are placed transversely, a

little in advance of the two lateral groups. The cephalothorax

is nearly circular, glossy, somewhat convex, with a small conical

process on each side of its base, and a large indentation in the

middle ; the lateral margins are depressed, and the space be-

tween the small anterior pair of eyes and the frontal margin is

broad and nearly vertical ; it has a very pale-yellow or yellowish-

white hue, the-anterior slope of the indentation is tinged with

brown, and two obscure brown lines, on the space above the

frontal margin, meet in an angle near the anterior pair of eyes.

The falces are small, conical, vertical, united at the base, armed

with a short, slightly curved fang, and have a single pointed

tooth near their extremity, on the inner side; the maxille are

long, and taper to the extremity; they are greatly enlarged at

the base, where the palpi are inserted, and inclined towards the

Mr. J. Blackwall on new Species of East-Indian Spiders. 393

lip. These organs have a brownish-yellow hue, the latter being

much the darker-coloured. The lip is short, broad, slightly

dilated in the middle, and somewhat pointed at the apex; and

the sternum is heart-shaped, with a slight inward curve at the

extremity, which has a small protuberance at its centre; and

there are minute prominences on the sides, opposite to the legs.

These parts are of a dark-brown colour, the apex of the former

and the lateral margins of the latter having a yellowish-white

hue. The palpi are short, and of a yellowish-white colour, the

digital joint, which tapers to a point, and is well supplied with

hairs, having a brown hue. The abdomen is short, somewhat

convex above, sparingly clothed with pale hairs, projects slightly

over the base of the cephalothorax, and has at its extremity a

conical protuberance situated high above the spinners; it is of

a yellowish-grey colour, with a red-brown spot on each side of

its anterior extremity, a few oblique black streaks on each side

of the medial line of the upper part, and a curved line and spot

of the same hue on the conical protuberance; in the space

between the protuberance and the spinners there is a vertical

black line, on each side of which an obscure, curved, whitish

line occurs; a broad, longitudinal brownish-black band, mingled

with yellowish-grey, occupies the middle of the under part; the

anterior part of the band is the broadest, and comprises two

contiguous, oval, divergent, dull-yellow spots: the sexual organs

are highly developed, rather prominent, and present a narrow,

transverse orifice ; they are of a red-brown hue, and the anterior

margin, which is the darker-coloured, particularly at its extremi-

ties, has a small prominence in the middle.

The sexes are similar in colour; but the male is the smaller,

and the femur of each anterior leg is provided with a longitu-

dinal row of erect black spines on its inferior surface, which

extends from its extremity nearly to its base. The falces are

somewhat hollowed on the inner surface, and have a conical,

pointed process on the outer side, towards their extremity, near

the base of which, on the inner side, a tooth-like process origi-

nates, that is directed obliquely inwards and downwards. The

palpi are short, very robust, and of a pale-yellow colour, with

the exception of the digital joint, which has a dark reddish-

brown hue on its sides and extremity; the humeral joint is

slender at its base, but its extremity is enlarged and convex

underneath; the radial joint is greatly dilated, very convex

above, and much larger than the cubital joint ; the digital joint

is supplied with some long hairs, and tapers from the base

to the extremity, which is terminated by a fine, curved, pointed

process ; the palpal organs are connected with the base of the

digital joint, towards the inner side; they are subglobose, of a

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser. 3. Vol. xix. 29

394 Mr.J. Blackwall on new Species of East-Indian Spiders.

yellowish-white colour, and are terminated by a strong, curved,

dark red-brown process.

I have connected the name of Captain Francis Lyon with this

highly interesting Pholcus; and I entertain a hope that his

excellent example of collecting and transmitting specimens of

natural objects to this country may be extensively followed by

gentlemen who, by professional engagements or the love of

enterprise, may ‘be led to sojourn in our Indian possessions.

Numerous specimens of this curious species, in almost every

stage of growth, were comprised in the collection ; it chiefly in-

habits the interior of buildings, and must be very abundant in

those parts of India in which it was obtained. A careful in-

spection of these specimens led to the discovery of one in the

adult state in which the two sexes were united, the left side (as

indicated by the very remarkable structure of the palpus, palpal

organs, and falx) being that of a male, and the right side (as

shown by the structure of the palpus, falx, and the small and

irregularly developed vulva) being that of a female : unfortunately

the two anterior legs were missing; consequently it was not

possible to determine whether they manifested the usual con-

formation characteristic of sex or not; but that such would have

been the case, had they been present, scarcely a doubt can be

entertained. Among the many thousands of spiders that I have

examined, this is the only instance of the union of the sexes in

the same individual that has come under my notice; and, as I

have not met with any record of a similar case, in the course of

my reading, it must be one of exceedingly rare occurrence.

Genus ARTEMA, Walck.

Artema convexa.

Artema convexa, Blackw., Annals & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 3. vol. ii. p. 332,

and vol. xvii. p. 459.

Specimens of both sexes of Artema. convexa, in the adult state

and in various stages of development, were contained in the

collection. The large brown-black spots on the upper part of

the abdomen in every instance formed two distinct longitudinal

rows, proving that their occasional junction merely constitutes

a variety of the species.

I have received specimens of this Artema from Pernambuco

and from Equatorial Africa; and the curious fact of its very

extensive geographical distribution is rendered the more sur-

prising by the circumstance of its being a spider that commonly

inhabits the interior of buildings.

Mr. A. E. Eaton on some British Neuroptera. 395

LVIII.—On some British Neuroptera.

By A. E. Eaton, of Trin. Coll. Cambridge.

In the collection of Neuroptera in the Zoological Museum of

the Cambridge University there are some British insects which

deserve mention on account either of individual peculiarities or

of their being unrecorded hitherto as natives of this country.

Tribe PLANIPENNES.

Family Hemerobiide.

Genus Curysopa, Leach.

C. vittata, Wesmael.

A specimen of this insect has the third cubital cell of the

fore wing normal on the right side; but on the left the partition

vein receives two transverse nervures, the additional one being

near the apex of the cell.

C. phyllochroma, Wesmn.

Another example of the above arrangement of nervures is met

with in both fore wings of an insect of this species.

Family Panorpide.

Genus Panorpa, L.

The structure of the last three segments of the body, espe-

cially of the last one, presents peculiarities which serve to distin-

guish the males of the several species of this genus.

At first sight the terminal segment seems to be merely an

oval or pyriform forcipate mass with two appendices beneath ;

but upon a close examination it is found to be far more com-

plicated. The segment proper is comparatively small, and is

mitriform, the horns of the mitre being respectively dorsal and

ventral. The dorsal horn carries near its end two minute ap-

pendices superiores (app. sup.) ; the ventral horn, in a like man-

ner, supports two long appendices inferiores (app. inf.). The

sides and base of the mitral cleft bear the enormous two-jointed

appendices intermedi (app. interm.), which, together with the

seventh and eighth segments, constitute the well-known forceps.

Their basal joints are convex without and concave within, and

enclose a considerable hollow space, in which lie the penis and

its sheaths.

In the absence of other structures, the number of the denti-

culations on the lower edge of the tarsal claws is of use in de-

termining the species of female specimens.

‘ 99%

396 Mr. A.E. Eaton on some British Neuroptera.

P. communis, L.

Lower edge of the tarsal claws with four long teeth before the

tip. Wings usually with an apical and a median transverse

blotch, and with numerous spots of a brownish-black colour.

&. Abdomen :—

The lateral profile of the seventh segment (fig. 1) somewhat

resembles that of an inverted gun-stock, its upper edge being

oblique, and almost angulated near the base; its lower edge

curved slightly, and the segment itself being expanded towards

the apex ; its posterior edge is convex. The eighth segment is

very like the seventh. The dorsal extension of the ninth seg-

ment seems oblong, and has raised edges. At its abrupt apex

are the triangular app. sup. (fig. 2). The app. interm. has a

Fig. 1. Fig. 3.

or theee,

Fig. 2.

minute oblong projection (fig. 3.5) at the apex of the first joints

which is applied to the underside of the second joint. The

second joint is flattened from above downwards, curved inwards

at the tip, and bidentate within. The ventral extension of the

segment seems somewhat triangular and truncate. The filiform

app. inf, fall short of the tip of the first joint of the app. interm.

(fig. 3a). Projecting above them are the broad and flattened

penis-sheaths, which are somewhat expanded just before their

oblique apices, and which end in two short triangular points

(fig. 3c).

Mr. A. E. Eaton on some British Neuroptera. 397

P. germanica, L.

Claws of the tarsi tridentate within. The wings are usually

well spotted with black or grey brown.

g. Abdomen :—

The seventh and eighth segments are very like those of P.

communis. The dorsal extension of the ninth segment seems

oblong ; it is prolonged in advance of the app. sup. (fig. 4), which

Fig. 4.

—— yf '

! / i

appear almost cylindrical from one point of view, and clavate

from another. The basal joint of the app. interm. has a minute,

almost semicircular projection within, from the apical margin

beneath (fig. 5 5). The second joint has one large tooth on the

inner edge. The ventral extension of the segment seems sub-

quadrate with rounded corners. The app. inf. (fig. 5a) are

flattened at either extremity, narrowed in the middle, and have

a rounded impression near their tips. Above them are seen the

acute linear divisions of the bifid penis-sheaths, which are twisted

together in opposite directions (fig. 5c). The penis is forked;

its short and widely divergent divisions are each of them armed

with two unequal hooks, the inner and shorter of which is curved

upwards ; the outer hook is at first directed upwards, and then

suddenly curved backwards and inwards.

P. cognata, Rambur.

The wings have a median brownish blotch, and a few dots of

the same colour on the veins. Expanse of wings 11 lines.

Length of the body 6 lines.

dg. Abdomen :—

The last three segments, the tip of the sixth, and a hump at

398 ‘Mr. A. E. Eaton on some British Neuroptera.

the upper margin of the fifth segment testaceous. The seventh

segment is something like an old-fashioned bonnet. The

eighth segment is oblong. Figure 6 Fig. 6.

will give some idea of their outline as

it appears from the side. The dorsal

extension of the ninth segment seems

oblong. The app. sup. are obtuse and apparently cylindrical.

The apical margin of the first joint of the app. interm. has only

an obscure projection beneath. The second joint appeared to

be toothless ; but it is not well shown in the Cambridge speci-

men. The ventral extension of the segment seems triangular,

and bears the obtuse filiform app. inf., which extend as far as the

projection from the apical margin of the first joint of the app.

interm. The divisions of the bifid penis-sheaths are linear,

long, and subequal; they diverge at the base, and converge to-

wards their tips in a vertical direction. The lower divisions

reach just beyond the extremities of the app. inf.

A single specimen was associated with P. germanica in a

collection of British insects presented some years ago to the Uni-

versity by the Cambridge Philosophical Society. Although no

locality was assigned to it, I do not doubt that it is British ; for

the foreign Neuroptera were contained in a separate cabinet.

Rambur appears not to have known the habitat of this species.

Tribe TRICHOPTERA.

Section JINAIQUIPALPIDA.

Family Limnephilide.

Genus Anagpoutia, Leach.

A. nervosa, Curtis.

I captured a 2 specimen near Cambridge in October 1864, in

whose left fore wing the first two apical sectors become united

at about the last quarter of their length, 7. e. just before they

reach the anastomosis. In both its hind wings the first apical

sector bifurcates near its distal extremity. This specimen is not

in the museum.

Family Sericostomide.

Genus Sito, Curtis.

S. fumipennis, M‘Uachlan.

In Mr. Jenyn’s collection of Cambridgeshire insects this

species stood for Polycentropus picicornis, Steph. It is common

on small streams near Cambridge.

Mr. A. E. Eaton on some British Neuroptera. 399

Genus Bracuycentrvs, Curtis.

B. subnubilus, Curtis.

Description of the empty pupa-skin.—Mandibles 2-jointed,

edentulous (fig. 7); under a high power, however, their

inner edge seems very finely denticulated. The subulate anal

Fig. 7. Fig. 8.

9 (side).

Q (beneath).

crotchets (fig. 8) are testaceous,- with a broad whitish ring at

the base, and are nearly as long as the last segment. A raised

hairy tubercle in the middle of the back of the last segment

precedes a deep excavation. The testaceous chitinous processes

on the back of the abdomen, which are subservient to move-

ments within the case, are disposed in two oval patches at the

base of each of the segments between the third and the seventh

inclusively (the points of these being directed backwards), also

on the edges of two semicircular projections from the apical

edge of the second segment, and, lastly, in a line near the tip of

the fifth segment, with the points forwards.

Section AQUIPALPIDA.

Family Rhyacophilide.

In April 1865 I found a small Trichopteron on the river

above Cambridge, which did not conform to any described

genus. It was pronounced by Dr. Hagen to be the Silo minutus

of Kolenati. Unfortunately it was too late to insert a descrip-

tion of it in Mr. M‘Lachlan’s ‘ Monograph of the British Tri-

choptera’ (q. v. page 166).

As it resembles a Berea, and is closely related to that genus,

the name Bereodes may be not inappropriately assigned to it.

400 Mr. A. EK. Eaton on some British Neuroptera. |

BEREODES, nov. gen.

The second joint of the labial palpi is equal to the third in

length; the first joint is minute. The second joint of the maxil-

lary palpi is shorter than the fifth, equal to the fourth, and

longer than the third; the first joint is minute. Ocelli absent.

The first two joints of the antenne are very much stouter and

longer than the others. Spurs 2.2.4. There is no sexual

difference in the neuration of the wings, excepting that the

short nervure at the-base of the fore wings behind the cubitus is

greatly thickened in the male, and that the costule (?) in the

hind wing is fureate in the 9 (fig. 9), and simple in the ¢

(fig. 10). The fore wings are very hairy, and have long

fringes. The neuration is indistinct. The transverse veins are

alike in both sexes. Fig. 10 represents the neuration of the g,

: Fig. 10 (3).

according to Mr. M‘Lachlan. Any discrepancies that can be

detected between the two figures, other than those I have al-

ready mentioned as dependent on the sex, are due to a differ-

ence of opinion respecting the neuration. The lower edge of

the last abdominal segment in the ? is produced upwards and

turned in. The appendices of the g are well developed, but are

not easily seen, on account of the last segment being clothed

with long hair on the sides. In both sexes there is a tubercle

on the last ventral plate, clothed with erect hairs.

B. minutus, Kolenati.

Length 2-24 lines. Antenne and maxillary palpi sooty ; the

first two joints of the one and the first four joints of the other

are clothed with spreading hairs. Labial palpi testaceous.

Wings fuscous, the anterior with suberect black hairs on the

veins near the inner margin, Legs testaceous, with fuscous

joinings. Hairs on the tubercle of the last ventral plate fulvo-

griseous. The app. inf. of the ? are obtusely triangular; in

the $ the app. inf. are short, very like spear-points, and are testa-

ceous, The app. sup. are difficult to describe : they are filiform,

except at the base, which is greatly expanded in the form of a

Mr. A. E. Eaton on some British Neuroptera. 40]

triangle; they seem to consist of one joint only, and are testa-

ceous. The filiform part is curled in a peculiar manner, its

general direction being first upwards and then backwards and

inwards towards the tip of the penis. Its middle portion being

hidden more or less by the long hair of the segment, the extre-

mities are at first liable to be mistaken for two independent

organs; and the shape of the upper would be likened to an

italic S. The above-mentioned appendices are glabrous ; but the

app.interm.are clothed with short hairs. The whitish app.interm.

are obovato-lanceolate and curved inwards at the tips; they are

furnished with a slender divergent process near the base, and

are applied to the edge of the segment during life. Seen from

the side in this position, they appear to be obliquely truncate.

Penis bifid, strongly deflected in dried specimens; the tri-

angular points of its upper sheaths project from beneath its ob-

long upper cover. Its long and subulate lower sheaths are

about equal in length to the penis, and are curved downwards

at the tips. The dorsal extension of the last segment has a

raised dot on each side, and two raised longitudinal lines in the

middle*,

This insect is common above Cambridge, from the end of

April to the end of May. I have found it also on the Kennet

and Avon Canal, near Reading.

Tribe SUBULICORNES.

Family Ephemeridz.

Genus CLogopsis, mihi.

C. diptera, L.

In the museum, together with the ordinary form of this in-

sect, are some specimens whose costal area is traversed towards

the apex by numerous irregular veins, which here and there are

united so as to form double cells. An examination of living

specimens is required before their identity can be disproved ;

but as, even in the dry examples, there appear to be some other

slight deviations from the type, this is possibly a distinct

species.

* Dr. Hagen considers these to be the app. sup., and the app. sup. of this

paper to be the penis-sheaths. In figs. 9 and 10 the wings are represented

with the costal fold not flattened out; and the pouch-like fold near the

short nervure at the base of the fore wing (¢) is not given in fig. 10.

This should be borne in mind if at any time they happen to be compared

with the figure in a monograph of Berea and its allies which, I am told,

Dr. Hagen is going to bring out. The usual tubercles on the head are

largely developed.

402 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Lichens of Cader Idris.

LIX.—Notule Lichenologicea. No. XV.

Notes on the Lichens of Cader Idris, North Wales.

By the Rev. W. A. Leicuron, B.A., F.L.S.

Caper Ipris is a long mountainous range extending seven or

eight miles in wavy length from Dolgelley, E.N.E., to the sea,

W.S.W., on the southern side of the estuary of the Mawddach.

Its northern face is one continuous precipitous escarpment

rising abruptly from an extensive slope, formed by spurs or

lower elevations, covered with boulders and fallen stones, and

converted by numerous rivulets into a wet bog or morass. At

its north-eastern end is a small but beautiful “Cwm,” formed,

as all the others are, by glacial action, enclosing with its per-

pendicular precipices a small tranquil lake named Llyn Aran.

The stream from this lake constitutes the river Aran, which

flows over the moraine into the river Wnion at Dolgelley.

Westward of this, and about midway of the northern escarp-

ment, is a large sublime Cwm, immediately below the highest

point Cader (alt. 2929 feet), in which is a fine lake called Llyn-

y-Gader ; and below the steep moraine which retains this is

another smaller lake, Llyn Gafr. Immediately opposite, on the --

southern side of the mountain, is another deeper and more

terrific Cwm, with perpendicular precipitous sides surrounding

the lake Llyn-y-Cae, whose stream flows down the steep sides

of the range, joins the river in the bottom of the pass, until

eventually both are lost in the great lake Tal-y-llyn. Beyond

this, westward, the range is grassy, with gradual slopes almost

destitute of bare rocks. The geological formation is felspathic

trap and greenstone. The height of the east end is 2855 feet,

and of the western 2403 feet. The summit is a narrow grassy

ridge, with extensive patches of scattered stones at intervals.

I arrived by rail at Dolgelley on a Monday in July 1866,

and quartered at the Ship Hotel, with good and clean accom-

modation, great civility and attention, and reasonable charges. ~

The evening only afforded a brief time for reconnoitring.

Tuesday morning proving showery and unpromising for ascend-

ing Cader Idris, I deferred fulfilling my intention until the next

day, in hope of more propitious weather, and so determined to

devote the day to a kind of home circuit in examining the shores

and rocks of Llyn Gwernan, a small lake two miles south-west

from Dolgelley, close to the turnpike road skirting the northern

base of Cader Idris. By the way I found on the stone walls Le-

cidea lithophila, Ach. (new to Wales), Parmelia perlata (l.), and

smal] quantities of Stereocaulon Cereolus, Borr., in fructification.

On the stones around Llyn Gwernan nothing notable occurred

Rey. W. A. Leighton on the Lichens of Cader Idris. 403

but a few specimens of Endocarpon fluviatile, DC. The sun now

broke through the clouds, and tempted me to ascend to the

Llyns Gafr and Gader, collecting on the way Lecidea lithophila,

Ach., L. fusco-atra, Ach., L. contigua, Fr., in various states and

stages, one with curious subgyrose apothecia arising from the

inserted growth of an Alga, and another in which the apothecia

were broken up into several clustered smaller apothecia; ZL. Ja-

picida, Fr., and its var. declinans, Nyl. (new to Great Britain),

L. umbrina, Ach., and its form vermifera, Nyl., L. petrea, Flot.,

in various states, ZL. lutosa, Mont., thallo denudato, ZL. atro-

alba, Plot., Endococcus erraticus (Mass.) and gemmifer (Tayl.),

the latter in an unusual state, sine thallo substrato; Lecanora

cinerea (Li.) and calearea, Ach., L. badia, Ach., and its var.

cinerascens, Nyl. (new to Great Britain), Z. atra, Ach., and L.

leucophea, F\k. (new to Great Britain), Stereocaulon Cereolus,

’ Borr., and S. denudatum, Flk., and the following entirely new

species :— |

Lecidea subnigrata, Nyl.

Thus characterized by Dr. Nylander in the ‘Flora,’ 1866, p.370:

“ Thallus obscure cinerascens, granulosus, diffractus ; apothecia

fusco-nigra vel spadiceo-nigricantia vel rufo-nigra, convexa,

immarginata, sepius conglomerata, intus concoloria ; spore

8, incolores, ellipsoidez, 1-septatze, long.0°009-0°011 millim.,

crass. 0°004—0°005 millim.; epithecium sordide lutescens;

paraphyses non discrete; hypothecium incolor. - Gelatina

hymenea iodo czrulescens. Vix separanda a L. denigrata.”

Lecidea biformigera, Leight.

Thallus sordide albus, tartareus,.crassus, verrucoso-areolatus,

rimoso-diffractus ; apothecia conglomerata, nigra, parva, plana,

tenuiter marginata; hypothecium pallidum; spore 8, inco-

lores, anguste oblongz, 1-septatze, loculis binucleolatis.

Spores very similar in shape and size to those of Verrucaria

biformis, Borr.

Also, in very small quantity (and new to Britain), Lecidea

Dufourei, Ach. tieebi, which Dr. Nylander considers to be a good

species, but which he has forgotten to insert in his ‘ Lich. Gall.’

although the lichen has been known to him for fifteen years

past.

Arrived at the lakes, the promising sunshine and the appa-

rently short distance to the summit tempted me to persevere

and endeavour to reach it, purposing to return eastwards over

the ridge to Dolgelley. Noticing a well-marked road at a con-

404 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Lichens of Cader Idris.

siderable distance, which could be readily traced to the summit,

I resolved to gain it by skirting the base of the precipitous

escarpment. After a laborious skipping from stone to stone

over a distance of about a mile, I succeeded. Looking north-

wards, I observed that this road could be traced winding up the

spurs and slopes of the mountain, and that it was even then

traversed by guides with ladies and ponies. So, though suffering

much from fatigue, and having no refreshment with me except

some whiskey, not having set out with the intention of making

so extended an excursion, I concluded that I was in the right

track, and should eventually gain the summit, where I expected

to find a hut at which, as on Snowdon, refreshments might be

procured. As I ascended, I examined the rocks close to this

path, and instantly lost all my weariness on discovering Platy-

grapha tesserata (DC.) (Leight. Brit. Graph. p. 8, t.5.f.1) in

fine state and in plenty, and also Lecidea Bruyeriana, Scher.

(new to Great Britain), of which I bagged some goodly specimens.

The latter lichen, I believe, is new to our flora; and its chemical

reaction shows that it is distinct from ZL. coarctata, Ach., f.

ornata (Somrf.), with which some lichenologists have allied it.

My attention being thus diverted, I soon lost all trace of the

ascending ladies and guides, whom I saw no more; and time

(5 p.m.) warned me that it would be prudent to proceed and

gain the summit. No sooner had I set my feet on if, than a

dense mist enveloped the whole mountain, through which I

could see scarcely two or three yards in advance. However,

judging I should scarcely go wrong, I followed the beaten path,

which, however, 1 soon discovered was leading me over the

mountain down to the southern or Tal-y-llyn side. Taking

out my pocket compass, I steered eastwardly and struck another

beaten path, which, after pursuing for nearly half a mile, sud-

denly terminated in a patch of scattered stones. The dense

mist still continuing, I grew somewhat alarmed, dreading the

possibility of having to pass the night on these heights, as the

descent down the precipitous sides in a mist would be a dan-

gerous risk. Still wandering about, I alighted on another path,

which conducted me into rather fearful proximity to the

yawning abyss of Llyn-y-Cae. This roused me to watchfulness,

and, knowing that I could not be far now from the highest

point, | kept more to the left along a track on the edge of the

northern escarpment, and gained the Gader and the hut adjoin-

ing. But, oh! painful disappointment! no provisions, no in-

habitant ; nothing but a squalid den of blocks of stones, drip-

ping with wet and begrimed with filth. My alarm now in-

creased; and after proceeding a short distance forward, I returned

to the hut, resolving under the circumstances to remain there

Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Lichens of Cader Idris. 405

during the night, where at all events I should have shelter and

safety, if nothing else. Second thoughts urged me to go for-

ward, knowing that, whilst maintaining the ridge, I was safe,

and, at the same time travelling eastwards, was in the right direc-

tion to eventually reach Dolgelley. The mist now rose a little;

and, seating myself for rest, I watched with admiration and awe

the mighty mists whirled upwards from the cwms and hollows

of the sides, like steam from some huge boiling cauldrons, in

very grand and sublime masses. The mist at intervals also

opened and closed, alternately revealing and again enveloping

glimpses of the beautiful mountainous and wooded scenery lit

up by bright sunshine, on the Barmouth side of the estuary,

and resembling immense magnificent dissolving views. Turn-

ing my eyes eastwards, to my astonishment I caught a glance

of what appeared, through the mist, as a man six or seven feet

high, with two huge dogs. I hallooed; and he fortunately heard,

and awaited my coming up to him, when, lo! he proved to be a

boy about fourteen, with two shepherd dogs: such was the illu-

sion caused by the mist. With anxious earnestness I entreated

him to guide me down, stating that I was a stranger and had

lost my way. Luckily he understood English, but stoutly re-

fused to be my guide, saying his home lay on the southern side

of the mountain, and merely indicating the position of Dol-

_ gelley. Knowing the powerful attraction of money, I pulled

out some coins and offered them if he would be my guide. Still

without effect. As a last resource, I in despair asked him how

I must get down, when he merely pointed with his finger down

the precipices, saying “‘ Down there, down there.” So, bidding

him good-bye, I commended myself to Providence, and de-

scended the precipices slowly and cautiously. To my great

astonishment and delight, the mist now entirely and suddenly

cleared off, and the sun once more broke out in splendour. I

now recognized that I was descending the far-famed Llwybyr

Cadnaw, or “the Foxes’ Path,” a steep and fatiguing slope of

loose débris and broken stones, and was striking the lake Llyn

Gader, the very point from which I had ascended in the earlier

part of the day. Most thankful did I feel, and, drainmg my

last drop of whiskey, addressed myself to steering as straight a

course as possible across the morasses and spurs to Dolgelley,

throwing myself down, ever and anon, in sheer fatigue and ex-

haustion, for a few moments’ rest. Eventually I gained my

inn, refreshed exhausted nature, and turned in for a glorious

and welcome night’s sleep.

I may here remark that there is in reality no real danger in

ascending any of the Welsh mountains alone and without a

guide. The great use of guides is that, in a strange moun-

406 Rev. W.A. Leighton on the Lichens of Cader Idris.

tainous country, they can point the easier and readier way of

ascent and access. Moreover it is always well to have a com-

panion in the event of mists coming on, or for procuring imme-

diate assistance in case of a sprained or broken limb on the

rocks, since a person prevented from walking by such an accident

might remain for days even without anybody coming near him

or hearing his cries for aid. |

Next morning I took the coach and travelled through the

beautiful scenery of the estuary ten miles to Barmouth, encoun-

tering a fierce storm of hail and rain in ¢ransitu. This day’s

collecting on the rocks immediately above and around Barmouth

yielded the following :—Spilonema paradoxum, Born., in fruct. ;

Ephebe pubescens, Fr.; Physcia erosa (Borr.) ; Lecanora cervina,

Ach., var. smaragdula, sinopica, and simplex ; Lecidea stellulata,

Tayl.; Lecidea levigata, Nyl.; Pertusaria ceuthocarpa, T. & B.;

Lecidea enterochlora, Tayl.; Lecidea. fuliginosa, Tayl.; Opegrapha

Chevalliert, Leight. ; Lecanora epanora, Ach.

Returning to Dolgelley by rail, I picked up on the trees near

Pen-maen-pool Lecidea bacillifera, Nyl. (new to Wales).

The followmg morning proving rainy, I wandered before

breakfast along the Bala road, and there, about one mile from

Dolgelley, gathered Sticta limbata, Sm., and fuliginosa, Dicks.,

and on a Scotch fir by the roadside discovered a new species of

Opegrapha, which Dr. Nylander has thus named and charac-

terized in the ‘ Flora, 1866, p. 374 :—

“ Opegrapha amphotera, Nyl.

“ Similis O. varia. f. diaphore, apotheciis sat confertis; sed spore

tenuiores (long. 0:030—0:035 millim., crassit. 0°0035—0:0045

millim.), septis 5—9 (vel seepius indistinctis). Hybrida quasi

inter O. variam et vulgatam.”

After breakfast, the weather clearing up a little, I took an

unfrequented road across the base of the eastern spur of Cader

Idris to the Cross Foxes on the Tal-y-llyn road, and on the

stone walls there gathered Lecidea lucida, Ach., in magnificent

and abundant fructification, Lecidea sabuletorum, var. milliaria,

with fine and plentiful spermogonia on the mosses, Pannaria

muscorum (Ach.) in fruit, Leptogium muscicolum, Fr., Stereo-

caulon denudatum, Flk., with magnificent cephalodia. Proceed-

ing onwards to a little tarn on the roadside, Llyn Trigraienyn,

the fine view of the whole pass, with the lake Tal-y-llyn, bursts

on the sight—so beautiful as not soon to be forgotten. Close

to the tarn are the “ Giant’s Pebbles,”’ on which I found Ceérarza

aculeata, Ehrh., Alectoria bicolor, Ehrh., Platysma sepincolum,

Hoffm., and a new species of Lecidea, in very small quantity,

Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Lichens of Cader Idris. 407

which Dr. Nylander has named Lecidea rusticula, and thus

describes in the ‘ Flora, 1866, p. 371 :—

* Lecidea rusticula, Nyl.

“Thallus albidus, granulis constans depressis subcrenatis ;

apothecia nigra, minuta (latit. 0°2 millim. vel parum amplius),

planiuscula (juniora obtuse marginata) ; spore 8, incolores,

ellipsoideze, long. 0°010-0°015 millim., crass. 0°005-0-008

millim. ; epithecium vage fuscescens; paraphyses haud dis-

crete; hypothecium fuscum. Gelatina hymenea iodo intense

cerulescens, dein sordide lutescens. Sporis majoribus, thallo,

&c., differt a comparanda L. dispansa, Nyl. in ‘ Flora,’ 1866,

p- 87.”

Lunched at the little roadside inn at Minffordd, and retraced

my steps to Dolgelley for the night.

I was now joined by my friend Dr. John Fraser, of Wolver-

hampton ; and we essayed the ascent of Cader Idris by the lakes,

purposing to examine carefully the northern escarpment. We

had, however, scarcely surmounted the moraines before a beating

hailstorm and pelting rain chilled, benumbed, and wetted us to

the skin, compelling us to halt and seek shelter amid the boul-

ders. But, no abatement in the storm occurring, we were ob-

liged to descend and return home through the morass, which

(and even the turnpike road itself) was swimming with water

several inches deep. Our gatherings were necessarily trifling—

Parmelia conspersa, Ach., with spermogonia, Lecanora cervina,

Ach., var. rufovirescens, Tayl., and a few other species before

enumerated. The evening was spent in a walk to the famous

“ Torrent Walk,” which proved to my friend a very paradise of

mosses, but afforded nothing of any interest in lichens.

Nothing daunted, we next day tried Cader Idris from the

north-west, purposing to traverse the summit eastward to Dol-

gelley, but were again beaten back by dense mists and drench-

ing rain, collecting nothing save Lecidea milliaria, Fr., f. sporis

subsimplicibus, Lecidea flavovirescens, Mass., L. bacillifera, Nyl.,

f. muscorum, L. coarctata, Ach., f. elachista, Ach., Lecanora ven-

tosa, Ach., thallo pallidiore, and Lecidea rivulosa, Ach.

A fine day now tempted me (in the absence of my friend, who

went to Barmouth in search of mosses) to a stroll along the

Festiniog road, on the banks of the river flowing through this

most beautiful and picturesque valley. Here, on the stone

walls, roadsides, and trees, | met with Opegrapha sazatilis, DC.,

Verrucaria gemmata, Ach., V. margacea, Whinb., var. ethiobola,

Whinb., V. rupestris, Schrad., V. chlorotica, Ach., V. nitida,

Schrad., Arthonia Schwartziana, Ach., and <A. epipasta, Ach.,

408 Rev. W. A. Leighton on the Lichens of Cader Idris.

Lecidea stellulata, Tayl., L. chalybeia, Borr., L. Gideri, Ach.,

LL. vernalis, Fr., L. sabuletorum, F\k., states of Lecanora cinerea

(L.), LZ. calva (Dicks.), LZ. pyracea, Ach., and L. aurantiaca

(Lightf.), and LZ. galactina, Ach., Lecanora sophodes, Ach., forma

virescens, Baomyces tcmadophilus (Ach.), and a new Spheria

growing parasitically on the thallus of Lecanora tartarea or its

variety pallescens, and which Dr. Nylander, to whom I submitted .

it, proposes to name Spheria tartaricola, Nyl.

Our last day was devoted to the east end of the range, about

Llyn Aran, and was a glorious one. This portion seems but

little frequented; for we here observed Sazifraya nivalis (L.),

Oxyria reniformis (Hook.), Sedum Rhodiola (DC.), Thalictrum

minus (L.), Asplenium viride (Huds.), Cystea dentata, Sm., &e.

My lichen-gatherings were :—Stereocaulon cereolus, Borr.,abun-

dant and in fine fructification, and with pycnides; Stereocaulon

denudatum, Flk., searce; Lecidea paneola, Ach. (new to Eng-

land), L. ewcentrica, Ach. (new to Great Britain), L. pheops,

Nyl. (new to Great Britain); <Abrothallus Welwitschit, Tul. ;

Lecanora leucophea, Flk., abundant ; L. irrubata, Ach.; L. mu-

rorum, Hffm., var. obliteratum, Pers.; Normandina pulchella

(Borr.) ; Endococcus gemmifer, Tayl.; Verrucaria Sprucei, Leight. ;

V. mesotropa, Nyl., n.sp.; and Lecidea advertens, Nyl., n. sp.

The two latter are thus described by Dr. Nylander in the ‘ Flora,’

1866, p. 419 :-— . :

“ Verrucaria mesotropa, Ny].

“ Thallus pallidus, tenuis, ineequalis ; apothecia nigra, turgidula;

perithecio convexo, dimidiatim nigro (latit. 0°15—0:20 millim.),

epithecio vix distincto ; spore 8, incolores, ovoidee vel oyoideo-

oblonge, 1-septatz (vel septo spurio), long 0:012-0:017 mil-

lim., crass. 0°005-0°006 millim.; paraphyses nulle. Gela-

tina hymenea iodo vinose rubens. Affinis videtur V. super-

posite. Gonidia viridia (latit. 0°004—0-006 millim.), sepe

oblonga.”

“ Lecidea advertens, Ny).

“‘Thallus olivaceo-nigricans, tenuis, subfurfurellus, indetermi-

natus; apothecia nigra, minuta (latit. 0°2—0°3 millim.), de-

mum convexiuscula, immarginata, intus concoloria; spore 8,

incolores, -ellipsoideze, longit. 0°011-0:014 millim., crassit.

0:007—0:009 millim. ; epithecium sordide cerulescens ; para-

physes non discrete; hypothecium nigrum vel fusco-nigrum.

Gelatina hymenea iodo cerulescens.

“ Facie Spilonematis revertentis, sed thallo tenuiore texturaque

omnino alia, scilicet gonidia. Thallus gonidiis constans chroo-

lepoidee concatenatis, filamenta sistentibus articulata (crassit.

0:014—0'018 millim.), chlorophyllo viridi in ecavitatibus rotun-

Rey. W. A. Leighton on the Lichens of Cader Idris. 409

datis, parietibus crassulis; si thallus non est alienus, hee spe-

cies proprium genus sistit, quod Heterostroma dicere liceat.

Conferendus est thallus in Thelopsi melathelia (quam etiam ad

Onegam detexit prestantissimus Simming) etiam texturam

Chroolepi habens, ut facile crederes hic agi de lichenibus para-

sitis.”

We scrambled to the summit, traversing the ridge, finding

nothing but Lecidea rivulosa, Ach., and L. contigua, Fr., on the

very highest points, and descended by the Foxes’ Path, where

Allosorus crispus (Bernh.) grows abundantly, and where I also

gathered Placopsis gelida (L..).

Thus this excursion has added to our British Flora a score of

new lichens, of which six are entirely new to lichenology, and a

new species of Spheria,—proving that our Welsh mountains, if

thoroughly searched, would yield an abundant harvest of good,

rare, and novel lichens, and probably many novelties in other

natural orders.

Dr. Fraser kindly permits me to add a list of the mosses

which he found near Dolgelley, chiefly on Cader Idris :—

Orthotrichum Lyellii.

crispum.

Diphyscium foliosum.

Andreza alpina.

rupestris.

— Rothii.

Sphagnum acutifolium (in fruit).

Gymnostomum rupestre.

Dicranum squarrosum.

heteromallum.

falcatum.

majus.

Leucobryum glaucum.

Campylopus longipilus.

Distichium capillaceum,

Didymodon rubellus.

cylindricus. -

Trichostomum homomallum.

Encalypta vulgaris.

Hedwigia ciliata.

Schistidium maritimum. (Bar-

mouth. )

Grimmia Doniana.

patens,

Racomitrium aciculare.

fasciculare.

heterostichum.

—— lanuginosum.

Ptycomitrium polyphyllum.

Pogonatum urnigerum.

alpinum.

Bryum. polymorphum.

crudum,

pseudo-triquetrum.

— alpinum.

— cirrhatum (intermedium).

nutans (a variety).

Zierii.

Entosthodon Templetoni.

Physcomitrium ericetorum.

Bartramia fontana,

omiformis,

—— ithyphylla.’

arcuata.

Tetraplodon mnioides.

(Edipodium Griffithianum.

Ancectangium compactum.

Antitrichia curtipendula.

Hypnum etebuliti (a variety).

loreum.

revolvens.

—— pulchellum.

Ann. §& Mag. N, Hist. Ser. 3, Vol, xix. 30

410 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

LX.—Diagnostic Characters of some new Genera and Species of

Prionide. By Francis P. Pascoz, F.L.S., F.Z.S., &e.

SARMYDUS.

_ Antennee compresse, articulo tertio quam scapus longiore et latiore.

Prothorax transversus, lateraliter spinosus. Femora et tibiee com-

presse. Prosternum productum.

- Dorycere affinis, sed antennee valde diverse.

Sarmydus antennatus.

S. fuscescens ; elytris costatis, postice subreticulatis ; antennis arti-

culis quatuor basalibus fuscis, ceeteris flavis. Long. 11 lin.

Hab. Sarawak. :

XAURUS.

(2) Caput infra antennas paulo productum. Antenne breves,

articulo tertio quam scapus breviore. Prothorax irregularis, lateraliter

spinosus. Parapleura metathoracis oblongo-quadrata.

Tragosome aflinis, sed antennee et parapleura diversa.

Xaurus depsarius.

X. fulvo-brunneus; elytra ampliata, intricate punctata. Long.

20 lin.

Hab. Morty. |

NEPIODES.

Mandibule elongate. Scapus antennarum perbrevis. Oculi

magni, supra approximati. Prothorax transversim subquadratus,

inermis.

Aigosome. affinis.

Nepiodes cognatus.

N. rufo-fusceus ; elytris tricostatis. Long. 8 lin.

Hab. Sarawak.

) ZARAX.

Palpi brevissimi. Antenne incrassate, breves, mutica, scapo

brevissimo. ‘Tarsi brevissimi, infra canaliculati.

Cum Macrotomate prosterno congruit, aliter diversus.

Zarax eurypodioides.

Z. piceus, supra crebre et subtiliter punctatus ; elytris obsolete octo-

costatis. Long. 11 lin.

Hab. Sarawak.

OmorTacus.

Tarsi lineares, articulis tribus basalibus infra ad apices biscopuli-

feris. Mandibule dentibus duobus magnis conjunctis instructe.

Hystato affinis, sed mandibulis aliis.

Omotagus Lacordairit.

O, capite prothoraceque nigris, opacis; hoc subtilissime granuloso-

and Species of Prionide. 411

punctato, lateribus dentato-serratis; elytris crebre punctulatis,

piceis, nitidis, leviter quadricostulatis. Long. 34 lin.

Hab. Dorey.

The above diagnoses are made from specimens forming a part

of the rich collection made by Mr. Wallace in the Malayan

archipelago, and will be treated in detail in my ‘ Longicornia

Malayana.’ In the interval they will be redescribed by Prof.

Lacordaire in the forthcoming volume of the ‘Genera,’ and

they are now in his hands for that purpose. I am already in

possession of his views regarding the affinities of these genera ;

and although they are not in all cases in accordance with what is

here given, I have thought it better to let what I had previously

written stand without any alteration.

I have taken this opportunity to describe some new species of

the family from other localities. One is an entirely new genus,

from the extreme north of Australia; and another is a second

and very distinct species of Hoplideres, from Madagascar*.

Prionus Gerrardi.

P. capite prothoraceque nigrescentibus, hoc dentibus duobus latis

utringue instructo; antennis 1 l-articulatis, articulis a quinto ad

decimum apice unilateraliter productis.

Hab. Madagascar.

Head and prothorax brownish black, roughly punctured ;

eyes large and nearly approximate above; each side of the pro-

thorax with two broad teeth, the posterior angle not produced,

the disk with three large flat tubercles, punctures coarse and

crowded ; scutellum coarsely punctured ; elytra elongate, parallel,

light brown, thickly punctured, the intervals very slightly wrin-

kled, each elytron with four raised lines, which by their union

present a small reticulate area near the apex, the latter completely

rounded ; body beneath glossy reddish brown ; legs rather feeble,

clothed with short stiffish hairs; antenne 11-jointed, the fifth

to the tenth joints, inclusive, prolonged on one side at their

apices, the last elongate-ovate. Length 18 lines.

A somewhat long and depressed species, with feeble legs (3),

not suggestive of any near ally. I have named it after the late

Mr. W. 8. Gerrard, who fell a victim to the climate while col-

lecting in Madagascar.

* The names of two of the genera of Prionide are preoccupied, viz.

Chiasmus and Hephialtes, J. Thoms., the former previously used in the

Hemiptera by M. Mulsant, and the latter (more correctly Ephialtes) by

Keyserling and Blasius for a genus of birds. Chiasmus I propose to change

to Chiasmetes ; Ephialtes is unknown to me. Cacosceles, Newm., will, I

fear, be regarded as too near to Cacoscelis, Chey., which 7 the priority.

: 8 od

412 Mr. F. P. Pascoe on new Genera

Prionus tetanicus.

P. fuscus, prothorace scutelloque nitidis, interrupte et subtiliter

punctatis ; elytris rugosis, fere obsolete quadricostatis.

Hab, Chosan (Japanese Sea).

Dark brown; head not very closely punctured: prothorax

shining, two rather strong teeth on each side, the posterior

angle well-marked, but not spiniform; punctures very fine,

interrupted in the middle; scutellum smooth and shining,

marked by a few small punctures: elytra somewhat narrow,

finely rugose, very closely covered with very numerous small

punctiform impressions separated from each other by minute

zigzag lines, very clear and distinct under a good lens, each

elytron marked by two scarcely elevated but sufficiently obvious

lines: body beneath and femora glossy brown: legs rather long,

robust ; tibiee spinosely rugose, especially the two posterior pair,

fluted; tarsi reddish chestnut: antennz 12-jointed, the joints

large, mostly depressed and dilated on both sides from the third

to the ninth or tenth, but gradually less on one side as they

approach the twelfth, which is oblong-ovate. Length 14 lines.

Allied to P, Besicanus, but, among many other points of dif-

ference, distinguished by the numerous small spines covering

the intermediate and posterior tibie. I owe my specimen to

Arthur Adams, Esq., R.N.

Hoplideres levicollis.

(2) H. brunneus, subnitidus ; prothorace bicalloso, obsolete punc-

tato; elytris antennisque muticis.

Hab. Madagascar.

Reddish brown, subnitid ; face with crowded but very shallow

punctures: prothorax with five spines on each side, the two

posterior united at the base; the disk with two large flat eallo-

sities, from each of which projects a short lateral tooth, the

interval obsoletely punctured; scutellum nearly semicircular,

minutely punctured: elytra very glossy and thickly punctured

at the base, suddenly becoming very finely and then almost ob-

soletely punctured, and at the same time losing much of the

glossiness, not spined at the shoulders, and the sides beneath

not serrated: body beneath with a’short, greyish pile; antenne

without spines. Length 14 lines.

Much shorter and more glossy than H. spinipennis ; the head

and prothorax not coarsely and roughly punctured; the shoul-

ders and sides of the elytra beneath without armature, the

punctures at their bases equally disposed from side to side, and

no spines on the antennal joints. On account of the last cha-

racter, it comes rather badly into Hoplideres, in a technical

point of view,

and Species of Prionide. 413

Aigosoma lacertosum.

Zé. brunneo-rufim ; elytris fuscis, opacis, costis valde elevatis, rufo-

fulvis, subnitidis, sutura apice breviter mucronata.

Hab. Sylhet.

Deep red or brownish red; head and prothorax covered with

numerous minute granules, the latter with the sides gradually

broader from the apex to the base, the posterior angle sub-

acuminate, slightly recurved ; scutellum scutiform; elytra dark

brown, opake, very minutely granulate, the ribs strongly raised,

reddish yellow, glabrous, and subnitid, the sutural angle shortly

mucronate ; body beneath with a thin, rough, greyish pile; legs

reddish brown, the knees black and glabrous. Length 14 lines.

A very distinct species, on account of its colour and the

strongly raised glabrous lines of its elytra.

ELaptus.

Antennze corpore longiores, subcompressee, articulis tertio et

quarto equalibus, sequentibus gradatim longioribus, ultimo acu-

minato, Oculi magni. Prothorax transversus, carina _laterali

pone medium paulo angulata. Elytra depressa, breviuscula, apice

rotundata. Femora brevia; tibiee haud dentate; tarsi subangus-

tati, eequales, articulis tribus basalibus quam ultimus vix longioribus.

Abdomen segmentis longitudine zequalibus.

Apparently allied to Sarmydus, which I have not at present

an opportunity of examining. From Notophysis* it differs in

the antenne and eyes. |

Elaptus simulator.

FE. fuscescens, nitidus ; elytris fulvescentibus.

Hab. Cape York (Northern Australia).

Glossy, brownish, the elytra inclining to fulvous; head

roughly punctured, the eyes occupying the greater part of it ;

prothorax a little broader than the head, finely and rather closely

punctured, lateral ridge slender, depressed, slightly emarginate

behind the angle; scutellum rounded behind; elytra finely and

closely punctured, each puncture with a short greyish bair,

three scarcely raised lines on each ; body beneath and legs with

a greyish pile. Length 10 lines.

P.S. Since this was written, M. Lacordaire informs me that

this Prionid belongs to his “ groupe Clostérides.”

* A species of Notophysis in my collection has the following differences

from Serville’s description of his N. /ucanoides :—mandibles not denticulate

internally ; head and prothorax not “ very smooth,” and elytra not spined

at the sutural angle; the tarsi, also, do not agree. The male is nearly

black, with the antenne scarcely two-thirds the length of the body; the

female is larger, light chestnut-brown, the antenne not half the length of

the body. ,

414 Dr. W. C. M‘Intosh on Pelonaia corrugata.

LXI.-—Notes on Pelonaia corrugata.

By W. Carmicuart M‘Inrosu, M.D., F.L.S.

[Plate XII.}

A Brier description (with drawings) of this animal was read in

Section D of the British Association, in August last, under the

idea that it was a new molluscoid animal—a mistake which

arose from the defective descriptions and figures of Messrs. ~

Forbes and Goodsir in the ‘ Edinburgh Philosophical Journal

and the ‘British Mollusca’ of Messrs. Forbes and Hanley.

Prof. Huxley, in remarking on the paper, observed that the

dependence placed on the descriptions of the above-mentioned

authors was too great, and he thought the animal was a Pelo-

naia. I am especially indebted, however, to the late Mr. Joshua

Alder, who examined the specimen, its description, and the

drawings, for much valuable information on the subject, as well

as for the accurate determination of the species.

The specimen (PI. XII. fig. 1) from which the original descrip-

tion was drawn up had been about four years im spirit before

an examination showed its true nature ; and then, unfortunately,

the state of the preparation prevented so precise an examination

as might have been desirable. The transmission of another

small specimen, however, in a fresh condition has enabled me to

correct some doubtful points in the previous description. Both

examples were procured at St. Andrews, by relatives,—the larger

being cast on shore after a severe storm, the smaller occurring

amongst the débris from the deep-sea fishing off the Bay*.

Both were injured at the anterior end. The following deserip-

tion is thus necessarily fragmentary.

The test in the larger example measures about 1? inch in

length, possesses a club-shaped outline, and is of a brownish-

sandy colour, resembling an elongated Florence flask with the

bottom a little produced and the neck much elongated. In the

other specimen the form is more strictly club-shaped, the

bulbous end being smaller in proportion to the stalk. The case

is rough to the touch, like sand-paper, and bears at the bulbous

end a series of minute hairy processes, while the apertures are

situated at the extremity of the elongated portion, In structure

the external tunic is fibrous, dense, and elastic, and, with the

exception of the terminal portion of the smaller end in the

larger specimen, loaded with minute and closely adherent sand-

particles imbedded in a hyaline matrix. Like the more regular

and exquisitely fitted, though larger-grained and less elastic

* A third, much less coated with sand, has just been sent from the

same locality.

Dr. W.C. M‘Intosh on Pelonaia corrugata., 415

tubes of Pectinaria belgica, the test is little affected by hydro-

chlorie acid or caustic potash, the former only disengaging a few

bubbles of gas from some calcareous fragments, the latter ren-

dering the basis structure more translucent, but not destroying

its cohesion. Such an investment, as usual, is calculated to

restore the shape of the animal, by whatever means alteration

is brought about. In the smaller specimen the transverse

wrinkles were very distinctly marked, encroaching even on the

bulbous end. So firm was the test in the latter, that very con-

siderable pressure produced no alteration. The test, however,

yaries much in this respect in different examples.

The hairs are evidently essential parts of the test of the ani-

mal, like those of Cynthia ampulla. Microscopically, they pre-

sent a rugged, semiopaque, fibro-granular aspect, having a

hyaline basis structure containing many granules, with granular

débris of mud and sand attached to it. The sand-particles were

often largest at the base of each process; and the edges were

rough from projecting threads of the basis structure with

adhering débris. On the whole, the process was much finer

than that of Cynthia ampulla, which, under the same power

(350 diam.), showed a great increase of coarse sand-particles,

Diatomacex, sponge-spicula, and Foraminifera, together with

Crustacean and Annelidan hairs, shells of Cyprides, and other

débris.

Underneath the external matrix of the test generally is a

layer of interlaced broad fibres, which cross each other at right

angles, the longitudinal ones being somewhat fasciculate, the

circular less so. ‘The individual fibres (fig. 4) are of large size

and faintly striated longitudinally, and some contain traces of

nuclei, At some parts a cellulo-granular texture is incorpo-

rated with the layer, the fibres in that case following for the

most part one direction, and leaving intervals between the fasci-

culi, in which the cellulo-granular structure is situated. This,

however, may have been due to the ordinary epithelial lining of

the layer superseding it. This muscular coat is very easily se-

parated from the whitish internal surface of the test in spirit ;

and in the fresh specimen it is scarcely more difficult, with the

exception of the narrow portion, where the fibres adhere to the

test more firmly. It is also proportionally thicker in the latter

region. The general appearance of the layer is shown in

fig. 2, f.

On removing the soft pinkish textures from the test, the

appearance is as represented in fig. 2, a great portion of the

body of the animal being occupied by the branchial apparatus,

which lies within the muscular coat. When minutely examined

with the naked eye or a lens, this structure is found to be ribbed

416 Dr. W. C. M‘Intosh on Pelonaia corrugata.

longitudinally and crossed by regular transverse bands, on the

whole somewhat resembling the same apparatus in Bolienia*.

Under a power of 90 diam. (fig. 5), the longitudinal fibrous

bands (a) are crossed by circular belts (6) of nearly equal thick-

ness, and the square or oblong spaces thus formed are again

subdivided by more slender bands (c). All these bands project

inwards from the ovoid branchial spaces; and thus, when viewed

from the inner surface, the latter are in the background, as in

the figure. A portion of the branchial membrane, somewhat com-

pressed, and with the small circular band (c) removed, is repre-

sented from the spirit preparation in fig. 6, x 200 diameters. The

aperture is surrounded by a well-defined minutely granular rim

of cells, which cells in life are covered with long and powerful cilia,

whose remains are apparent even in the spirit preparation. The

branchial fenestrated membrane is continued along the stalk of

the animal to the oral aperture (a, fig.2). This oral aperture,

when removed from the test, is found to be situated in the largest

and most muscular of the terminal cones ; and when this is con-

tracted, a little within the opening are a number of small red

specks. Below these is a ring of minute filiform tentacles (fig.3),

composed of a transparent basement structure, with numerous

granules. | | is

The termination of the slender end in the larger example as

seen under a lens is shown in fig. 7; and it had a less sandy invest-

ment than the rest of the animal: indeed towards the end the

sand-particles obtained an individuality not seen elsewhere, from

the predominance of the tough basis substance. In the smaller

specimen this part was similar to the rest in this respect. The

oral aperture is seen at a, and the anal at 4. Hach of these

apertures had a concentric and finished arrangement of carun-

cule and papille externally. The external investment of the

narrowed portion is the densest on the animal, though, as above

mentioned, the sand-particles are less closely set towards the.

tip. The glistening white fibrous lining of the test is also

thickened; it becomes more yielding where it expands to meet

the bulbous portion. The muscular layer of this part formed a

powerful tube (f, fig. 2) of external circular and internal longi-

tudinal fibres.

The endostyle lies along the side of the branchial chamber

(9, fig. 2), and forms a somewhat zigzag pinkish band. A por-

tion from the larger specimen is seen in fig. 9, viewed under a

lens. This structure looks like a simple folded basement mem-

brane, with a closely set series of granular cylindrical epithe-

* Savigny, ‘Mémoires sur les Animaux sans Vert.’ 2nd part, 1% fascic.

yl. 5. Iam indebted to Dr. Lauder Lindsay for kindly placing a specimen

of Boltenia from Otago, New Zealand, at my disposal.

Dr. W.C. M‘Intosh on Pelonaia corrugata. 417

lium-cells (fig. 10), tipped with a vigorous array of cilia, which

are shorter than those in the fenestrae of the branchial mem-

brane.

The mouth, opening freely at the bottom of the branchial sac,

leads into a muscular cesophagus, which is readily distinguished

from the intestine by its emptiness. It is marked externally by

longitudinal striz in its ordinary state, and is lmed with a very

closely set layer of cylindrical epithelium richly ciliated on the

inner surface. Some of the separated cells are represented in

fig. 11. When viewed under pressure, the membrane has often

a minutely cellular appearance, the ends of the cells only being

visible. The equally muscular stomach is of a dull orange hue,

and is marked by longitudinal rugz which have a somewhat

regular arrangement. ‘The colour is due to the presence of the

liver-cells (figs. 12 & 13), which form dense yellowish masses

arranged in a longitudinal manner. Numerous branching bile-

ducts were also apparent, many of them having cecal extremi-

ties. Portions of these are seen in fig. 14; and they appeared

to be lined with epithelium. The inner surface of the stomach,

again, is furnished with a curiously folded arrangement of

glandular membrane (fig. 15), with its inner surface richly

ciliated. These folds are composed of cylindrical ciliated, and

rounded granular cells (fig. 16). The addition of a little sul-

phuric ether to a slide from the stomach brought out at some

parts a beautiful series of fusiform nucleated cells or cell-fibres

(fig. 17); but their exact anatomical relations could not be made

out. The yellowish colour of the stomach is traced to the

pylorus, after which the alimentary canal (A, fig. 2) becomes less

muscular, and, in the present instance, is loaded with muddy

débris. The inner surface of the intestine is covered with large

rounded glands having fatty globules in their interior, which are

shown under pressure in fig. 18. Numerous Diatomaceze oc-

curred amongst the muddy débris in the intestine. The gut

terminated superiorly at the anal opening. The foregoing

organs are retained in situ by delicate membranous bands.

Lying to the outer side of the branchial membrane in the

larger specimen were two rows of bodies like ova (d, d', fig. 8),

which proceeded from the bulbous portion for some distance

along the stalk. They had the usual structure, viz. granular

contents, large nucleus, and nucleolus, as shown in fig. 19. The

ova varied in size from +; to »4; inch or more.

The inner surface of the bulbous portion had numerous pro-

jecting and somewhat pediculated bulla, indicated at 0, fig. 2,

which, in the larger specimen, were marked externally (within

the test) by one bulla, and in the smaller by two. These organs

are evidently glandular ; and a portion of one is shown, x 350

418 Dr. W. C. M‘Intosh on Pelonaia corrugata.

diam., in fig. 20. Its entire surface is studded with granular

glands. At r (fig. 2), entangled in the lining membrane, was,

in each specimen, a small reddish grain, apparently of a fatty

nature.

In the angle between the oral and anal openings is the opaque

pinkish nerve-ganglion, composed of minute, granular nerve-

cells. The branches have a granular appearance.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE XIU.

Fig. 1. Pelonaia corrugata, of nearly the natural size.

Fig. 2. View of the animal removed from its test, and enlarged under a

lens: a, oral aperture slit open; 0, pink anal cone; e¢, oral ten-

tacles; d, nerve-ganglion; e, red pigment-specks; f, muscular

sheath; g, endostyle; h, intestine bulged with muddy débris;

2, branchial chamber; m, cesophagus; n, pyloric extremity of

stomach; 0, prominent and somewhat pediculated glandular

organs; p, stomach; r, reddish granule.

. Tip of one of the oral tentacles, x 350 diameters.

. Fibres from the muscular coat, X 350 diam.

. Arrangement of the branchial apparatus: a, longitudinal bands ;

b, large circular bands; c, slender circular bands; e, branchial

spaces surrounded by rim; f, portion of the endostyle, x 90

diam.

Fig. 6. A few of the branchial spaces, with cilia at c, X 200 diam. The

slender circular band has been removed.

Fig. 7. Smaller end of the larger example, as seen under a lens: a, oral

aperture ; 0, anal aperture.

Fig. 8. The larger specimen with its test laid open, and the parts removed

so as to show the rows of ova, &c.: the conical ending of the

muscular coat is seen at a; 0, bulla on the exterior of the latter,

indicating the region of the pediculated glandular organ; e¢, de-

tached mass containing stomach &c.; d,d', rows of ova; e, test.

Fig. 9. Endostyle of spirit preparation, magnified under a lens.

Fig. 10. Cylindrical epithelium of the same, X 350 diam.

Fig. 11. Cylindrical epithelium of cesophagus, x 350 diam,

Fig. 12. A few loose hepatic cells, x 350 diam.

Fig. 13. Portion of thie yellowish longitudinal streaks (of liver-cells) from

stomach, x 350 diam.

Fig. 14. Portions of hepatic ducts, X 350 diam.

Fig. 15. Outline appearance of the glandular plaits in stomach, with

hepatic ducts, x 90 diam.

Fig. 16. Fragment of the plaited structure under pressure, X 350 diam.

Fig. 17. Fusiform cells from stomach, after the addition of sulphuric ether,

x 350 diam.

Fig. 18. Large glands of intestine, X 350 diam.

‘ig. 19. Ova, X 200 diam.

ig, 20. Apex of one of the pediculated glandular organs in swollen part

of animal, X 350 diam.

Ore Oo

Prof. Ehrenberg on Hyalonema lusitanicum. 419

LXIJ.—On Hyalonema lusitanicum, and on the Animal or Ve-

getuble Nature of Sponges. By Professor Enrensere*.

Tuat the glass-plant (Hyalonema Sieboldii), which had been

previously regarded as a polype with a siliceous axis, is only an

artificial product of Japanese industry, the siliceous axis of

which has been brought into an unnatural union with foreign

substances, including polypes and sponges, by means of thread

and wire, was stated by me in 1860 and 1861, as is published in

the ‘ Monatsberichten’ of those years. The true origin of sili-

ceous axes resembling threads of glass as evidently concentric or-

ganic structures was then inexplicable.

In the year 1864 Professor Barboza du Bocage, of Lisbon,

described, in the ‘ Proceedings of the Zoological Society of

London, a new species of the interesting glass-plants from

the European seas off Portugal; but its habitat was not then

quite certain. As the point whether these are polypes with

a siliceous axis appears to me to be of essential significance for

the physiological conception of systematic zoology, I regard

this subject as not unworthy of being mentioned again to the

Academy. The locality of the so-called Hyalonema lusitanicum,

which was founded upon a single specimen, was still doubtful

in 1864; but, according to a more recent notice by the same

naturalist in the same journal (Proc. Zool. Soc. 1865, p. 662),

it has been established with certainty by the discovery of new

examples. Besides the first specimen, the Museum at Lisbon

now possesses two others, likewise obtained from Setubal, and

also numerous isolated siliceous filaments, which appear to be-

long to three or four different individuals. The two perfect

specimens are 17 and 29 inches in length, and the largest is

very beautifully preserved. The discoverer says that in the

best-preserved, largest, and most perfect specimen a skin

(corium) completely envelopes the axis. He now thinks that

this form is established not only systematically, but also as be-

longing to the Portuguese seas, and that it is not even rare. The

superstitious fishermen know it very well; they call it Cravache

de la Mer (Sea-whip), and when it makes its appearance they

fear bad success in their fishing. It is found in the apparatus

used in. the Dogfish fishery, and is immediately torn to pieces

and thrown into the sea by the fishermen.

As regards the nature of this body, Professor Barboza du

Bocage does not share the opinion of those naturalists who re-

gard the Japanese form as the production of a sponge, but takes

part with those who consider it a polype. On no specimen of

* Translated from the ‘ Monatsbericht der Berliner Akad. der Wissen-

schaften,’ December 1866, pp. 823-837, by W. 8. Dallas, F'.L.S. &e.

420 Prof. Ehrenberg on Hyalonema lusitanicum, and

the Portuguese form does there exist a sponge-mass like that of

the Japanese. The cortum polypigerum in the Portuguese

specimens completely covers the whole of the thin end and

three-fifths of the axis. The polype-structures occurring at

the extremity of the axis are the smallest. The corium and the

polypes are formed of several superposed layers of tissue, in

which there is a very great quantity of siliceous spicules, which

have different forms in the different layers. The shagreened and

granular surface of the corium is not a sandy incrustation as in

the polypes from Japan, but it is caused by regular clavate sili-

ceous spicules, which are spinous all over (Spongolithis clavus,

Ehrenb. Monatsh. Berl. Akad. 1861). These clavate spinous

spicules form an essential part of the external skin or covering.

Kach tube, regarded as a polype, is supported by a border of

fine siliceous spicules, which are deposited in a longitudinal di-

rection and at equal distances in the inner wall of the body-

cavity.

From these very meritorious communications of Professor

Barboza, it appears most distinctly that the body more than

2 feet in length occurring near Setubal in the Portuguese sea

certainly answers the question relating to Hyalonema, whether

it be a polype or a sponge, in favour of the latter view.

The long filiform siliceous spicules which, forming a bundle,

constitute the axis, are certainly the middle portion of a

sponge. This sponge, the structure of which is described in

detail by M. Barboza du Bocage as consisting of smaller

siliceous spicules, and the numerous orifices of which he regards

as the apertures of polypes, covers, as was to be expected,

the thin end of the fasciculated siliceous filaments of the axis

up to the apex, where, moreover, the above-mentioned efferent

apertures (?) are smaller than on the middle and lower part of

the body; so that in a sound state there exists neither a short

nor a long tuft of freely projecting siliceous threads. The lower

part, which, according to M. Barboza, amounts to two-fifths of

the whole length, is therefore free, probably, however, only in

consequence of injury in tearing the object away from a firm

basal piece, which may perhaps be exactly like that of the upper

part. It therefore appears indubitable that the thicker part of

all known similar siliceous filaments is the lower part, and the

thinner the upper. Consequently the comparison of certain

natural orifices in the corium with polypes appears to be not

sufficiently well founded. The observer has seen either para-

sitic polypes, or merely orifices such as occur so frequently in

sponges. Moreover the structure of the so-called corium is

completely different from that of the parasitic polype-corium of

the Japanese stems, which certainly contains demonstrable antho-

on the Animal or Vegetable Nature of Sponges. A21

zoarian polypes (as was shown even by Brandt), and which bear

no sponge-spicules, but only sea-sand, in their skin, as [ proved

in 1860. The great difference between the Japanese Hyalone-

mata and the Portuguese ones is, that the Japanese axial bun-

dles are artificially twisted, and compelled to remain in this form

by means of thread and wire. Moreover the Japanese siliceous

filaments, having been torn from their natural connexion, are

sometimes put together again in a reversed position, and nearly

always the entire direction of the axial bundle in relation to the

sponge covering it at one end is reversed. The superior, na-

tural sponge, which produces the axis, has been stripped off and

thrown away, and a new foreign sponge has been allowed to

grow, or been fastened upon the thicker end.

By these new Portuguese observations, therefore, the subject

is, in my opinion, settled, and the forms of Hyalonema can cer-

tainly no longer be described as anthozoarian polypes; whilst the

origin of their siliceous axial threads has also found a satis-

factory explanation ; but neither can they be regarded as sponges

furnished with a projecting siliceous tuft. Moreover there can

now be no doubt that the Phytolitharia, hitherto known almost

exclusively as microscopic corpuscles, will certainly by these ob-

servations be enriched with Spongolithes of from 1 to 23 feet

in length, which may be designated hereafter as Spongolithis

vaginata Hyalonematum when they occur isolated, without their

sponge, in the sea-bottom, or as fossils in rocks,

The notion which has lately been often expressed, that there

are sponges with frequently long, protruding tufts of filaments

of a siliceous axis at their apex, appears now to be due to muti-

lation, often brought about naturally, in the same way as in the

cortical polypes with horny axes, which may not unfrequently

be raised fresh from the sea with dead horny points from

which the living polype-bark has been stripped off, and even

with the basal portion of the stem destitute of bark. In the

same way the spongy coat of the apices of Hyalonemata and of

their bases may sometimes be lost, even in the sea, whilst the

rest of the covering continues to vegetate ; for it is organically

inconceivable that naked siliceous threads without a cellular

envelope should grow out freely from within.

As regards the question whether these sponges themselves are

animals or plants, and whether, little as they are comparable

with the true polypes of the Anthozoa, they might be named

polypidoms in a much simpler series of forms, as, indeed, is in-

dicated by my former representations from Bacillarian and even

Monadic stocks, I see no inducement at present to give up the

opinion, already repeatedly expressed by me, that the Sponges

cannot be described as animals, It is true that the most recent

422 Prof. Ehrenberg on Hyalonema lusitanicum, and

and very meritorious German systematic student of sponges has

adopted the opinion of those who regard the marine sponges as

animals ; and the beautiful observations upon the motile young of

the Spongille, as well as the demonstrated filling of many tubes in

the horny sponges with fine sea-sand, in which there are Poly-

thalamia and Bacillarie, appear to many naturalists to be sufii-

cient proofs that the reception of solid nutriment into the interior

of the body of these organisms really takes place. The cilia and

fine motile filaments observed here and there upon sponges

strengthen these arguments. But neither the ciliary organs,

which also occur on the swarm-spores of plants, nor the tubes,

nor the anti-vital (/ebenswidrige) filling of the tubes of many

horny sponges with sand, evidently after their death, appear to

me sufficient to prove the animal organization of these objects.

Hitherto we have no observation of the primary character of

all true animals, the limitation of an individual, which is unmis-

takeable in all true polypes, and is distinct even where the mdivi-

dual forms are intermixed and coalescent below, asin the Ascidia

composita, Sertularine, Halcyonelle,andmany similar forms. Sepa-

rate individuality, the reception of solidnutriment through a mouth

into internal spaces, very different from tube-currents through

cellular tissues, as also frequently quite distinct muscular sub-

stance for contractions, very different from contractile tissues, as

demonstrated by me and others in Vorticelline, Stentorine (con-

firmed in 1857 by Lieberkiihn), Carchestwm, Opercularia, and

most strikingly in the Rotatoria and many similar animals, are

characters still undetected in sponges, and which separate ani-

mals from plants. Nay, in microscopic animals, as so distinctly

in the Crustacean Cyclopide and many others, the eye-spots may

not unfrequently directly indicate a nervous system, the colour-

less transparency of which may often cause it to appear to be

wanting. Even in Ophryoglena flavicans a confirmatory greater

complication was indicated by Dr. Wagner in 1856. Un-

doubtedly it must be pointed out that the most recent and best

observers constantly discover new conditions of organization—

2. e. greater compositeness, which is quite in opposition to the

notion of unicellularity, but not suited to disprove animal

organization.

In the elucidation of the question whether the Sponges may be

regarded as polypoid animals of a low grade of organization,

which have been named sometimes Protozoa, sometimes Zoidia,

sometimes Amorphozoa, and so forth, we must not pass over the

fact that of late there has seemed to be more to justify our re-

garding the bodies lying in the interior of these structures near

the base as ova, especially as their development into perfect

swarming young has been carefully traced, and even spermatozoid-

on the Animal or Vegetable Nature of Sponges. 423

capsules have been detected. But, nevertheless, no one has yet

sueceeded in proving either a tube-relation or a body-relation of

an individual animal towards these bodies as ova.

Matters are very different in the case of the true animal-stocks

of the Ascidia composita and of Halcyonella stagnorum, which are

often very like a Spongia or Spongilla. Here we have numerous

separate individual animals, each in its separate tube, and united

into a mass, and the very numerous ova occurring at the bottom

of these may be recognized as belonging to individual animals,

just as those Rotatoria which bear tubes deposit their ova in the

bottom of the tubes.

As, therefore, a polypoid individuality could never be detected

in sponges—as, also, the granules regarded as ova occur only in

the interior of the base—and as, further, the tubes of all sponges

(and I have examined them myself repeatedly in the fresh state

in various seas) are always open empty canals which allow the

currents of water produced by ciliary action to flow to and fro

freely,—the greater part of these bodies appears rather to be a

plant-like cellular structure, the basal fruit-production of which

(and this is not known in all) has its still indistinct analogue in

that of many different Algz only now beginning to be elucidated,

and perhaps even in the Rhizocarpee.

Even in the true Rhizocarpee the conditions of structure have

only been very recently elucidated; and as to their developmental

conditions a somewhat satisfactory result has only been quite

recently arrived at, as in the case of many Alge, of which, how-

ever, many forms still require further investigation. The

swarming young of the Spongiacee do not differ from those of

the Vaucherie and Saprolegnia: these were observed by Unger

in 1827 in green Vaucheria, but long before him, in 1745, by

Gruithuisen and Needham in Alge; and upon their very different

character from Infusoria, leaving all ciliary movement out of the

question, I have given a very detailed historical and physiological

critique in my ‘ Infusionsthiere’ (1838, p. 37). In what way

the segmentation (cell-formation?) of the supposed ova of the

Spongille is to be interpreted must be left to further investigation

to determine. |

Moreover, according as we suppose the Sponge to be an animal

or a vegetable body, the question of its nutriment must be affected

in opposite ways. If the Sponges be animals, their nourishment

must be conveyed from in front and without, through apertures

capable of being closed; if they be plants, the nourishment

must be supposed to pass from the root-like base outwards and

forwards by endosmose and exosmose (diffusion). Artificial

siliceous nourishment presented to the base alone in elongated

Spongille may perhaps decide this point,

424 Prof. Ehrenberg on Hyalonema lusitanicum, and

It has always struck me as very remarkable that in the many

investigations of the largest and smallest forms of life which I

have carried on under multifarious and favourable conditions, I

have never met with an animal with a constantly open mouth and

digestive cavity; whilst in the Sponges, both of the sea and of

fresh water, I could find nothing but constantly open tubes,

which never closed even periodically or under the influence of

irritation. Nay, I have always found a physiological impossi-

bility in the notion that a tube with no obstacle to the access and

change of water, even when clothed with a ciliary coat, can fur-

nish any assistance to zoochemical assimilation or digestion.

Decomposable matters may certainly become putrid and soluble

in water in them, and be thrown out again ; but a constant change

of water will not bring even this to assimilation. On the other

hand, the periodically and voluntarily closable mouth of animals

is usually aided by a second closure, which is to be characterized

as the cesophagus, and is retained by nature in a very remarkable

manner even down to the smallest forms of animals, by which

means the quiet segregation of the materials conveyed into the

interior of the body for assimilation is greatly favoured. The

observations so carefully made since the year 1856 by Lieberkiihn

and Wagner upon the organization and reproduction of the

Spongille certainly furnish many characters which seem to

be in favour of their animal nature; and these have also

quite recently been recognized by Van Beneden*, as also by

Hickel, as animal characters. But the great irregularity of this

organism, which is also frequently formed by the fusion of several

individuals, and the slight filling of its so-called nutritive cells

with recognizable materials even during very rapid growth, appear

to me to have not yet admitted a satisfactory solution of the

mystery. It is true the large open tubes of the Spongille are the

more shown not to be polype-bodies; but the essential charac-

ter of all animals known to me is remarkably wanting—namely,

the individual separation of a single organism, which constantly

occurs in animals, and is as constantly wanting in plants. I

have never been able to obtain accumulations of indigo or carmine

in Spongille and sponges, either in tubes or in round cells, in the

way so distinctly presented by even the smallest of true animals ;

and the deposits of indigo noticed by the above-mentioned ob-

servers are clearly not regular aggregations, and are only so

represented even by them. I must here not allow the fact to

pass unnoticed that I always expect to find cesophagoid contrac-

tile organs behind the mouth in all animals: these, in the Poly-

* Recherches sur la Faune littorale de Belgique, Polypes, 1866, (Mém.

Acad. Belg. tome xxxvi.) p. 198, .

ie He el

on the Animal or Vegetable Nature of Sponges. 425

gastres, by their multiple repetition form the segmented nutritive

apparatus.

In connexion with the beautiful observations upon the deve-

lopment of the siliceous spicules, even in swarming spores, the

inquiry as to the possibility of such inception of silica from the

water becomes still more pressing, although in glass vessels it

may readily be explained from the glass,

These siliceous spicules present another character, which this

is the place to mention. ‘They have no corresponding analogy

in the elements of the animal body, but have a great analogy in

those elementary parts of plants which, as fusiform, thick-walled

liber-tubes, belong to the prosenchyma, and also, sometimes, like

the siliceous threads of Hyalonema, become several feet in length.

These thick-walled liber-tubes of plants consist of separate short

cells, and, according to the most recent investigations *, some-

times contain milky juice in their median canal. They are va-

riuusly formed—sometimes (distinctly in Cannabis) digitated at

the extremities and variously united in the middle, always

cylindical, sometimes knotted with pore-canals. The spongo-

lithes are also ‘cylindrical, also frequently divided at the ex-

tremities, and variously furnished with verticillate branches.

or anchor-like +. Many are, like twin-crystals, crossed either

obliquely or at a right angle, like staurolith ; many are glandi-

form, globular, with or without conical points, comparable to

the frequently stellate hairs of plants (stellate hairs in the

interior of the stem of Nymphee and on the surfaces of some

leaves), but very rarely to animal cells; all are, therefore,

morpholithes in the sense ascribed by me to that term in the

last plate in my ‘ Mikrogeologie,’ 1854. Frequently the sur-

faces of the fusiform spicules are perforated (pore-canals) and

present canals passing perpendicularly to a constantly pre-

sent median tube (Spongolithis foraminosa and S., fistulosa tf,

S. porocyclia § and S. porosa||. In the Spongolithes also there

is never air in these tubes during life, as may be learnt from the

fact that under the microscope they do not appear as black

streaks, but colourless and difficalt to make out, whilst in dead

Spongolithes in water this blackness is distinct. When alive they

are consequently filled with a colourless juice. Nodose Spongo-

lithes also are not uncommon (8. mesogongy!a4], S. nodosa, nodu-

losa**, and monile++, S. tracheogongyla tt and S. philippensis).

* Schacht, Priifung der Gewebe, 1853; Milchsaftsgefiisse, 1856, Hans-

tein in his prize essay on the “ Milchsaftsgefasse,”’ 1864.

+ Schacht, 1855, Hanffaser, taf. vi. fig. 4 5.

{ Mikrogeologie, taf. xvi. fig. 118 ss. furcata, and fig. 119.

§ Monatsbericht, 1861. || Ibid. 1845.

| Mikrogeol., taf. xvii. ** Monatsbericht, 1855, 1861,

tt Mikrogeol. taf. xxxiv. tt Monatsbericht, 1856.

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist, Ser. 3, Vol. xix. 31

426 Prof. Ehrenberg on Hyalonema lusitanicum.

The whole of these Spongolithes are, indeed, most like isolated,

variously entangled tubular cells; but in Hyalonema they acquire

the perfect character of long connected liber-tubes.

Quite different is the behaviour of the calcareous parts of the

Radiata and Anthozoarian Polypes, which, although often fusi-

form, have no canal, and are frequently net-like and variable in

form. All these, named Zoolitharia by me in 1841, remind us

of the first isolated developments of the bones, shells, and hard

cutaneous parts of animals, the aggregations of which are solid

and (because like calcarcous sinter) doubly refractive. Even

the anchor-like organs of the skin of many Echinodermata

(Synapta) are seated upon reticulated calcareous plates, and are

articulated in the manner of the spines of the sea-urchins

(Cidaris) ; they have consequently, except in form, no relation

to the anchors of the Spongille. They are calcareous sete with

barbs, "

Summary.

1. Thus the Portuguese Hyalonema is not a Polype, but a

Sponge.

2. The Sponges themselves are without those decisive cha-

racters of independent animal bodies which have been detected

down to the smallest monads.

3. The essential characters of the Sponges coincide without

difficulty with those of vegetable structure, inasmuch as their

supposed animal characters, automatic ciliary movement, swarm-

ing young and spermatozoids, and some contractility, as also a

movement of the juices, have been recognized in both kingdoms.

4, The siliceous parts of the Sponges, or Spongolithes, appear

to have a great analogy to usually innumerably isolated, smooth,

juice-bearing vascular cells, like the thick-walled liber-cells of

plants, with which they coincide also in the most various forms,

but to have no similarity to any structures in the animal body,—

in the Hyalonema-threads even resembling internal liber-tubes

of two fect long.

5, The supposed normally protruding tufts of Hyalonema ap-

pear, when they occur on true sponge-structures, to be mutila-

tions by the loss of the apices of these sponges, like the dead

points of the horny corals, just as the deciduous trees in the

north or on elevations often bear antler-like dead summits

whilst the trunk is still well furnished with foliage.

6. The Luplectelle, described by Owen in the years 1841

and 1857 as E. aspergillum and E. cucumer, the latter from the

Seychelles, and the former from the Philippine Islands, exhi-

bited to their very meritorious discoverer, who only saw them

in a dry state, a gelatinous interstitial mass, but no trace of

re * -

Se eS a ee

a eee ae

ee oi

Dr. R. Philippi on the River-Fishes of Chili. 427

animal character. Thin threads, several inches in length, united

into a complex network, which, in 1. aspergillum are expressly

described as horny and not siliceous, do not form a protruding

tuft, but are rather external bent hairs, free only at the base.

How far these external filaments of the Huplectelle, which are °

very like those of Hyalonema, likewise resemble tubular cells

I cannot say from my own inspection, as these very rare bodies

were never accessible to me for examination. But undoubtedly

I can detect no character of anima! organization in the descrip-

tion, inasmuch as gelatinous interstitial parts occur also in large

Fungi and Alge (Myxomycete, Tremelle, Ulve, and Fuci, the

latter often edible in consequence of the amount of mucus and

jelly they contain). It is also to be observed that in England

no near relation was noticed between Huplectella and Hyalomena,

although the latter had been in the British Museum since 1835,

and Valenciennes in 1850 had already referred Hyalomena to

the sponges; it then, as at present, was everywhere placed as a

polype.in the zoological museums.

7. The penetrating ammoniacal odour of the sponges occurs

also in living Characee and dead Fucoidee. |

8. Another portion of the Phytolitharia are fillings up of

variously formed vegetable cells analogous to woody deposits, or

siliceous membranes, all without double refraction.

9. The Zoolitharia are isolated and often tubercular calcareous

parts of a discontinuous, complete or partial, framework in the

Echinodermata and other Radiata, the Corals, and many other

forms, without any vasculiform character and with double re-

fraction.

10. The animaliform Bacillarie furnished with openings, in-

cepting indigo, and creeping, are essentially different in the

formation of their siliceous shells from the siliceous cells of

plants.

11. It is probable that the great deposits of silica in these

plants are only effected by means of the flow through them of

extremely large quantities of water containing but little silica.

LXIII.—Remarks on the River-Fishes of Chili. By Dr, R. Put-

LipPt, Director of the Mus. of Nat. Hist, at Santiago in Chili*.

ALTHOUGH we may affirm in general terms that Chili is poor

in freshwater fishes, the number of these which it actually

possesses is much more considerable than has hitherto been sup-

posed, In Gay’s work the only Percoid given is Perca trucha,

* Translated from the ‘Monatsbericht der Berliner Akademie’ for

November 1866, by Arthur W. E, O’Shaughnessy. a

428 Dr. R. Philippi on the River-Fishes of Chili.

further described and figured by Girard, in the ‘ United States

Naval Astronomical Expedition,’ as Percichthys chilensis*.

Girard himself adds in this family, Percichthys melanops and

_ Percilia Gillisti. I have described two other species as Perca

pocha and P. Segetht, and am now able to add to the list a

second species of Percilia; so that, instead of one, six Percoids

are at present known to me as inhabiting the rivers of Chili. I

believe, however, that there are yet more species of Percichthys.

I am convinced that there are many more species of Atherina

(or, rather, Basilichthys) than the two given by Gay ; however, I

have not had sufficient leisure to examine closely the specimens

existing in the Museum, or to have collections formed from the

various localities.

The Carp family is entirely unrepresented in Chili. Of

Siluroids, Guichenot in Gay’s work enumerates one Arius, one

Hypostomus, and four Trichomycterus: of the fourth species of

the latter genus Girard has, with sufficient reason, made a new

genus, Nematogenys. He himself gives a new species of Tricho-

mycterus, T. Macraei, which, however, is from the province of

Mendoza on the eastern side of the Cordilleras. Hypostomus

ermaceus and Trichomycterus nigricans have not as yet come

under my notice, and I doubt whether or not I possess Arius

papillosus; on the other hand, I know five more species of Arius,

three new species of Trichomycterus, and two new species of

Nematogenys.

We do not find a single Salmonoid mentioned by Gay as

found in Chili; I know, however, at least four, all belonging to

the genus Farionella and to the province of Valdivia, where, on

account of their want of scales, they are called Peladillos.

Of the Pike family, Gay mentions not a single species as

belonging to the inhabited parts of Chili, and only two species

of Galazias from Tierra del Fuego. These diminutive repre-

sentatives of our Pike are very abundant, however, in the rivers

of Valdivia; but, as yet, I have not had time to accurately study

the species. “It is singular that they seem to be quite absent

from the interior provinces of Chili, as do also the salmonoid

Peladilios, while I believe that no Silureid fish has as yet been

found in Valdivia. I have at present no sufficient data to

enable me to pronounce where the southern and northern river-

fish faunas of Chili meet.

Of the Characinide one species, Cheirodon pisciculus, Girard,

is apparently plentiful in most of the rivers of Chili.

* Girard has seen no spotted Trucha from Chili, neither have I;

whence I conclude, Ist, that the Chilian Trucha is different from the

Patagonian, 2nd, that Gay has figured the Patagonian for the Chilian fish.

It would, in fact, be wonderful should the same river-fishes occur on both

sides of the Andes,

Dr. R. Philippi on the River-Fishes of Chili. 429

Eels seem not to occur in the fresh waters of Chili; but the

sea possesses a true Conger, which the fishermen call Anguilla

negra, and to which I have applied the name Conger chilensis.

The Congrio of the Chilian fishermen is no Malacopterygian ;

I have described it under the appellation of Genypterus

nigricans ; and the Anguilla blanca is Bdellostoma polytrema,

Girard.

According to Gay the order Cyclostomata is entirely un-

represented; it is now, however, some time since a species,

Bdellostoma Dombeyi, was made known through Dombey

as occurring in the Chilian seas; and Girard has added a second,

Bad. polytrema; while Gray mentions a Velasia chilensis (pro-

bably my Thysanochilus valdivianus) from the fresh waters. I

have described two species of Petromyzon, P. Foncki and

P. acutidens, as also several early stages of Ammocetes and

Chilopterum ; whence it would seem probable that more species

of Petromyzon will yet be afforded.

I will now enter into a short description of some of the river-

fishes which appear to me to be new.

1. Percilia gracilis, Ph.

Corpore angusto; dentibus obtusis, cylindricis, subtruncatis.

From the waters of Peine in Santiago.

The entire length of the fish is 60 muillim., its greatest height

only 112 millim., its thickness 7 millim. ‘The head from the

snout to the point of the gill-cover is 14 millim. long. With

regard to the general form of the fish, we may notice the regular

and rather strong curve of the head from the shoulder to the

snout ; the back and belly present regular, equable and gradual

curves. ‘The nasal apertures are situated each in a rather long

depression, bounded by a sharp ridge; and the space between

the two ridges is also depressed. The eyes are 4 millim. in

diameter. ‘The forehead and shoulder are scaleless ; the scales

of the preeoperenlum and of the operculum are smaller than

those of the body, which are large, rough, and ciliated.

The upper surface and dorsal fin, as also the caudal, are grey;

the ventral surface and anal fins whitish; the chest and ventral

fins bright citron-yellow. Lateral line bent suddenly beneath

the middle of the second dorsal fin. The numbers of the fin-rays

are as follows:—I. D. 7; II. D.10; A. 3-7; P.15; V.6;C.

about 18.

2. Arius papillosus.

Cuvier and Valenciennes have described and figured (vol. xy.

p- 118, t. 431) under this name a fish said by Gay to be from

Chili; and under the same name we find a fish described by

Guichenot in Gay, and figured by him (vol. ii. p. 305, and t. 5 bis,

430 Dr. R. Philippi on the River-Fishes of Chili.

f. i), the figure not being referred to in the text. However,

these two representations exhibit striking differences at the very

first glance. First of all, both lobes of the caudal are represented

by Cuvier and Valenciennes as very pointed, whereas Gay makes

them rounded as in all other Chilian species of Arius known to

me. But since in Cuv. and Val. it is evident, from the

relative position of the rays, that the upper half of the fin is

represented as the lower, I attribute these discrepancies to an

error of the draughtsman. ‘Thus the ventral fin is represented

by Cuvier as considerably shorter than it is made to appear by

Gay ; the anal is also much shorter, and the breadth attained

by the adipose fin is much greater in Cuvier’s figure; it is, in

fact, equal to the space between the first dorsal and the adipose,

while this space is represented by Gay as once anda half as great _

as the length of the base of the adipose fin. —

According to Cuvier and Valenciennes the coloration is greyish,

with somewhat of green on the back, and, as the figure shows,

without any spots; whereas Gay describes it as brownish, with

green spots on the back, and his figure represents, m fact, the

entire fish varied with brown spots, the back brown, sides green,

belly grey, all these colours subsiding one into the other. It is

characteristic of A. papillosus to have the palatine teeth obtuse

and almost granular (dents mousses et comme grenues). I

have seen this character of the teeth in no other Arius.

3. Arius carcharias, Leyb.

In the year 1859, Fr. Leybold described a second species in

the ‘Anales de la Universidad de Chile,’ p. 1083, under the

above name, and presented the specimen which had served

him for the description to the Museum. The plate of the same

referred to by him in the text has not yet been published. His

description runs :—

A, corpore brevi, regionem pectoralem versus lato, depresso,

postice compresso, elongato; capite omnino nudo, depresso;

rostro prominente, triangulato-acuminato, obtusiusculo ; maxilla

superiore et inferiore, membrana branchiostega et isthmo papil-

losis ; cirrhis tantum duobus, crassis ; cute undique molli; oculis

parvis, ovalibus, supremis; pectoralibus rhomboideis, undique

inermibus ; ventralibus rotundato-truncatis ; dorsali et anali an-

gustatis, truncatis; caudali fureata; linea laterali recta; dorso

lateribusque griseis, abdomine albo.

I now quote from the Spanish description :—‘ The nasal

apertures are large, placed very near to each other, and sur-

rounded, and at the same time separated, by a lamellar fleshy

membrane. The pectoral fins are entirely without teeth... 5;

the adipose fin is lanceolate. D. 1.8; P. 1.8; V.6; C. 20.”

Dr. R. Philippi on the River-Fishes of Chili. 431

The number of the anal rays is not given. Most of the cha-

racters given by Leybold are generic ones, and belong to all the

species of Arius; that, however, of the spine of the pectoral fin

being unserrated (for this is what is actually meant by the ex-

pression “ pectoralibus undique inermibus—pectorales sin diente

aleuno”) would be a very peculiar one; but beyond a doubt

this rests on an error. In the living or freshly killed specimens

the teeth on the hinder edge of the pectoral spine are not

apparent; but in the same specimens after a longer immersion

in spirit they become even more conspicuous than in any other

species. Nevertheless I look upon A. carcharias as a good and

easily definable species ; for, in the first place, it has only eight

rays in the anal fin, while A. papillosus has twelve ; and in the

- second, the lips, chin, gill-membranes, and isthmus are thickly

covered or, so to speak, paved with large, broad, flat warts, and

not with small papille “qui rendent la peau comme saigneuse.”

4. Arius villosus, Ph.

On examining the specimens of Arius in the Museum on the

occasion of Herr Leybold’s present of A. carcharias to the col-

lection, I found another species (differing from both A. papillosus

and A. carcharias), which I named A. villosus, but, being other-

wise occupied, had not then the leisure to describe. It is

characterized by having almost the entire body thickly covered

with a minute down, almost densely pubescent. The under

surface of the head has the large warts of A. carcharias ; but

they are not so close together, and project more. The adipose

is very large, and reaches, when laid back, to the fleshy borders

of the caudal. (These fleshy borders are, by the by, entirely

forgotten in Cuvier and Valenciennes’s figure of A. papillosus.)

The entire fish measures 186 millim. in length, and the adipose

fin is 81 millim. long and 8 millim. high. The membrane

separating the nostrils appears to me larger than in other

species, and forms a valvular covering to the upper nasal

aperture, surrounding the lower mostly as a projecting lamellar

border. The colour is a very pale reddish brown, passing into

pure white on the belly. The number of the fin-rays is as

follows :—D. 17;.A.11; C. 18; P. 18; V. 6.

The rays of the caudal are difficult to count, by reason of the

thick membranous covering which hides them ; I do not think,

however, that there are twenty of them. The rays of the anal

fin are as long as those of the first dorsal. The palatine tecth

are as large and as pointed as those of the maxillary, and form

two slightly diverging oval patches,

5. Arius squalus, Ph.

The fore part of the body is thickly covered with minute

432. Dr. R. Philippi on the River-Fishes of Chili.

papillee; but the hinder part is quite smooth. The inferior

surface of the head is scarcely papillose, without any warts, and

consequently very different from the condition of this part in

both the preceding species. The membrane between the nos-

trils is considerably smaller than in A. villosus. The adipose is

comparatively small, and the ventral seems smaller than in the

other species; the first measures 20 millim., while the total

length of the fish is 164 milli. Coloration above blackish

grey, gradually passing into the greyish white of the belly.

The number of the fin-rays is:—D.1.7; A.9; C.20-22;

P.1.9; V.6. The palatine teeth are proportionally as large

and long as those of the maxillary, and form two strongly

diverging oval patches.

From A. papillosus this species is distinguished by the smaller

number of the rays of the anal fin (which in that species are twelve),

and by the condition of the palatine teeth, which~are not

smaller than the maxillary teeth, and not “‘ mousses et comme

un peu grenues.”

I received this specics a few days since from the waters of

Peine, in this province; the fishermen call it Zollo, Shark—a

name which I suspect they apply to all the species of Arius.

6. Arius micropterus, Ph.

A specimen long preserved in spirits, and, after a superficial

examination, referred by me to A. papillosus, is, however, very

distinctly removed from it by the comparative smallness of the

adipose and ventral fins, and by the palatine teeth being much

larger than the maxillary teeth; they form two slightly di-

verging oval patches. The adipose fin has a length of only

- 28 millim. and a height of 6 millim., for a total length of 214

millim.; the ventrals are only 19 millim. long (These fins are

of the same length in A. squalus, which measures only 164

millim., and has the adipose only 20 millim. long and 8 millim,

high.) The number of fin-rays is, I find, as follows:—D. 1.8;

A.9; C. 18-20; P. 1.9; V.6. The fore part of the body is

strongly papillose ; the hinder part smooth. Coloration blackish

above ; beneath whitish: the pectoral and ventral fins are whitish

at the commencement, blackish towards the tip.

7. Arius synodon, Ph.

This species is rendered very distinct by the fact that the

palatine teeth do not form two separate oval patches, but a

single transverse trapezoid rounded off at the angles; in other

points they nearly resemble the maxillary teeth. The form of

the body also is slenderer, the head being not quite one-fifth,

or scarcely more than one-sixth, of the length of the body,

while in the other species it is nearly one-fourth of the same.

Dr. R. Philippi on the River-Fishes of Chili. 433

The fore part of the body is, as in most of the species, beset

with minute papille, the hinder portion being quite smooth.

The total length is 201 millim.; length of the head 34, its

breadth the same, and its greatest height 20 millim.; the

greatest height of the body at the middle of the dorsal fin is

32 millim.; tail 27 millim. high and 115 milhm. in thickness,

Number of the fin-rays :—D. 1.7; A. 11; C. 18-20; P.1.9;

V.6. The adipose is 26 millim. long and 7 millim. high.

Coloration uniform grey, darker on the upper parts; the lower

surface lighter.

Note.—All the species of Arius have in the axilla, above the

pectoral fin, and immediately under the end of the os coracoi-

deum, two apertures, one behind the other, the anterior one being

the smaller.

8. Trichomycterus areolatus, Cuv. & Val.; Guich.in Gay, ii. p.309.

Easily distinguished from the other species by the singular

folded appearance of the skin on the under surface of the head.

9. Trichomycterus maculatus, Cuv. & Val. U.S. N, A. Exp.

p- 243, tab. xxxiv. f. 1-3.

Guichenot has not given the number of the fin-rays; Cuv.

and Val. give D. 15, A. 9; Girard, however, has D. 13, A. 8.

10. Trichomycterus.marmoratus, Ph.

Blackish-grey, varied with numerous small black spots

resembling those of Tr. punctatus; the ground-colour of the

tail is more of a brownish yellow; belly white and spotless, as

are also the pectoral, ventral, and anal fins; dorsal and caudal

blackish. Its shape is slenderer than that of 77. punctatus, Cuv.

and Val., as the admeasurements will show : length of the largest

of the four specimens at hand 119 millim.; length from tip of

snout to commencement of dorsal 55 millim. ; length of dorsal

10 millim. ; distance between end of dorsal and end of caudal

36 millim.; height of dorsal 74 millim.; greatest height of

body 11 millim. The lips are smooth, without papille; the

maxillary barbels are as long as those of the nasal region,

shorter than the head, and black. ‘The under surface of the

head shows no areole. I find the fin-formula to be as

follows :—D.10; A.6; C. about 14; P. 8; V.6. This spe-

cies is therefore casily distinguished from Tr. areolatus by the

condition of the skin of the inferior surface of the head, and the

number of the rays in the dorsal and anal fins; from 77. macu-

latus by the last-mentioned character and its blackish colouring.

ll. Zrichomycterus tigrinus, Ph.

This species is easily discerned at the first glance by its

coloration. It shows on a white ground numerous reddish-

434 Dr. R. Philippi on the River-Fishes of Chili.

brown round dots, which, however, are absent from the fins;

the lower surface of the head and the belly as far as the tail are

white, as are also the ventrals and anal. The pectoral is

remarkably broad, and blackish at the base. Both lips are

thickly beset with tolerably large wart-like papille, very much

as in Arius carcharias. All the lower barbels are of equal length,

as long as the opening of the mouth, and whitish. Length of

the fish 118 millim., of the head 184 millim.; greatest height

15 millim.; height of the tail 9 millim. Number of rays in ~

the fins:—D. 10; A. 6; P.8; V. 5.

- 12. Trichomycterus pallens, Ph.

This species also is easily distinguishable by its colouring:

it is of a pale reddish white, after having been kept a long time

in spirit, and the fins are quite colourless ; what the colour may

have been during lifetime Iam unable to say. The sides of

the body present, as in the foregoing species, and as, indeed, in

so many fishes, an inconspicuous darker longitudinal streak.

The lips are completely smooth; the maxillary barbels are

longer than the nasal ones, and the longest reach quite to the

opercular margin. The spines of the suboperculum are very

strong as compared with the small size of the fish. The largest

specimen measures only 72 millim., of which the head is 11

millim.; the breadth of the head is 14 millim., its height 8

millim.; greatest height of the body 12 millim., that of the

tail 8 miilim. Number of rays in the fins:—D.9 or 10; A. 6;

PvSs ¥, 6: ;

13. Nematogenys inermis, Girard, U.S. N. A. Exp. p. 240,

t. xxx. f, 1-3.

Trichomycterus inermis, Guichenot in Gay, ii. p. 312, tab. 9. f. 2.

I possess several specimens, which correspond exactly in colour

&e. with the figure given by Gay. |

14, Nematogenys nigricans, Ph.

This fish is anteriorly almost entirely black above; the tail

presents a rather bright yellowish ground, which is varied with

black spots. The inferior surface is white anteriorly, varied with

blackish spots on the sides, and with a short blackish stripe

with white spots; the hinder half is entirely blackish. The

dorsal and caudal are blackish, as also the upper surface of the

pectoral; the ventrals and anal are white, with blackish spots ;

the entire body is thickly beset with papillee, which are largest

upon the lips. The barbels at the angle of the mouth do not

reach to the root of the pectoral. The size and proportions of

the body are the same as in N, inermis; I do not, however,

believe this to be a mere colour variety.

hen

a i tala” pe ai

Mr. J. Gwyn Jeffreys on a new Species of Rissoa. 485

15. Nematogenys pallidus, Ph.

This species also corresponds with N. inermis in size, form,

and number of the fin-rays ; but, whilst in the latter species the

_ skin of the belly is quite smooth, in N. pallidus it is as thickly

and conspicuously beset with papillee as the back, lips, &c.; and

the coloration is very different, viz. a bright brownish red,

almost a flesh-colour : it is only on the head also that any

darker spots are to be distinguished, and they are here, more-

over; but ill defined. Scarcely any darker cross markings are to

be seen on the dorsal and caudal fins ; the other fins are perfectly

white. The barbels do not reach to the origin of the pectoral.

LXIV.— Description of a new Species of Rissoa from Madeira.

By J. Gwyn Jerrreys, F.R.S.

Tux Rev. R. B. Watson has kindly sent me specimens of a

Rissoa, found by him at Madeira, which appears to be unde-

scribed ; and, at his request, I will now record the discovery.

Rissoa picta.

Shell conic-oval, rather solid, semitransparent, and glossy:

sculpture, numerous (although not close-set) slight, equal-sized,

spiral striee, which cover the body-whorl, but are not discerni-

ble on the upper whorls; there is no labial rib: colour pale

yellowish-white, variegated by equidistant rows of oblong

reddish-brown spots; the body-whorl has three rows (the

lower two being sometimes partially confluent), and each of

the upper three whorls has two rows: spire rather short,

bluntly pointed : whorls five and a half, somewhat compressed,

encircled below the suture by a thickened rim, owing to the

last-formed whorl overlapping the preceding one in that part ;

the body-whorl occupies about two-thirds of the shell: suture

slight: mouth roundish oval, not expanded: ouwfer lip sharp :

inner lip reflected on the pillar and base, united above with

the outer lip: pillar broad and flattened : operculum yellowish,

rather thick, nearly smooth; spire or nucleus small, and

placed on the inner side near the base. Length 0°075 in.,

breadth 0:05.

Habitat. Under stones at low-water mark, Madeira (Watson) ;

not uncommon.

The nearest ally to this pretty little shell is R. semistriata,

from which it differs not only in the smaller size, but in the

whorls being flatter, the sculpture equal and not confined to the

upper and lower portions of the body-whorl, and in having three

(instead of two) rows of coloured spots on that whorl, and two

on each of the preceding whorls.

436

MISCELLANEOUS.

The Theory of the Vertebrate Skeleton.

To the Editors of the Annals of Natural History.

GrentTLEMEN,—Is it that Mr. Seeley, before writing his letter con-

tained in your last Number, did not re-read my letter published by

you in December last? This seems a very improbable supposition ;

and yet, without some other supposition which I should be reluc-

tant to make, I cannot account for the fact that Mr. Seeley ignores

absolutely the essential point of my letter.

The first indication of his views he dates back to a paper on

*‘ Homologies of the Bivalve Mollusca,’’ made public on March 17,

1862. He says they were again propounded in a paper read on

Nov. 10, 1862. And he winds up his historical statement by saying

‘it is known to certain of my friends that the paper ‘A Theory of

the Skeleton’ was written nearly in the form in which it is printed

before any part of the ‘Principles of Biology’ could have been

issued.”’

This has the appearance of being a sufficient reply. Every

reader will, as a matter of course, infer from it that the view to

which I had drawn Mr. Seeley’s attention as in great measure iden-

tical with his own was first published in the ‘ Principles of Biology ;’

and every reader will conclude that, having traced back his view to an

earlier date than the ‘ Principles of Biology,’ Mr. Seeley has proved his

case. Any one, however, who takes the trouble of referrmg to my

letter of December last, will find that what Mr. Seeley proves is

wholly beside the question. In that letter I pointed out to Mr.

Seeley that, in “ the ‘British and Foreign Medico-Chirurgical Review’

for October 1858, he will find, at the close of a criticism on Prof.

Owen’s ‘Archetype and Homologies of the Vertebrate Skeleton,’ a

brief outline of the theory that the vertebrate skeleton is a product

of mechanical actions;” and I referred to the ‘ Principles of Biology’

merely as containing this theory ‘ more fully worked out.”

Thus Mr. Seeley passes over in silence the date of 1858, as that

at which an outline of this theory was given by me; and saying that

an indication of this theory was given by him in 1862, dwells on the

fact that this is earlier than the issue of the ‘ Principles of Biology,’

in which I have elaborated the theory.

I am, Gentlemen,

37 Queen’s Gardens, Bayswater. Yours, &e.,

May 4, 1867. Hersert SPENCER.

On the Type of a new Family of the Order Rodentia.

By A. Minne-Epwarps.

The class Mammalia has been studied with so much care, and is

now so well known, that zoologists rarely meet with species belonging

to it new to science ; and in general these readily find their place in

the generic divisions already established.

On ee ae =

Miscellaneous. 437

The animal which constitutes the subject of this memoir must

therefore, it seems to me, interest naturalists in a very particular

manner ; for it had hitherto escaped their researches, and it differs

so much from all the great Linnean genera that, in order to bring it

under the existing classifications, it is necessary to establish for it in

the order Rodentia, not only a new genus, but even a special family.

I propose to give it the name of Lophiomys Imhausii (L’ Institut,

tome xxxv. p. 46, Feb. 6, 1867; Annals, May 1867, p. 372).

This little mammal lived for nearly two years in the Garden of

Acclimatization in the Bois de Boulogne. I am indebted to the

kindness of M. Alb. Geoffroy Saint-Hilaire for being able to under-

take this investigation, and I eagerly take this opportunity to thank

him publicly for the numerous services of this kind which he is

constantly rendering me.

Lophiomys Imhausii is of the size of a small rabbit ; but its aspect

is very different; for it is provided with a long tufted tail, and the

hairs of its back are erected in such a manner as to form a sort of

longitudinal mane. The hairs of the flanks are likewise very long,

but pendent ; hence they are separated from the mane by a furrow,

the bottom of which is occupied by hairs of a very singular aspect :

they are of a greyish-fulvous colour, lying down upon the skin, thick

and flattened : microscopic examination shows that their structure is

spongy, and that the epidermic sheath which surrounds them con-

stitutes an actual network with irregular meshes, in the midst of

which longitudinal fibres are arranged. ‘The remainder of the fur is

mixed black and white.

The inner digit of the hind feet is well detached from the others,

and by opposing itself to these can form a true prehensile hand, of

which the animal makes use to seize forcibly the objects upon which

it climbs.

The most important characters of Lophiomys Imhausii are fur-

nished by its osseous framework, and more particularly by its head.

The upper surface of this is entirely covered with miliary granula-

tions, arranged with perfect regularity and symmetry. No mammal

presents an analogous arrangement. Behind the orbits the head is

extremely wide; but this is not due to the development of the cra-

nial case, which is in reality narrower than in most rodents: it re-

sults from the ossification of the aponeuroses of the crotaphital

muscles, which extend over the temporal fossee in such a manner as

to unite with the bones of the cheek and complete the orbital frame

behind. I know of no example in the Mammalia of a similar mode

of organization; and we find nothing analogous to it except in certain

reptiles, and especially in T'estudo caretta.

The dentary system differs less from that seen in various rodents,

and enables us to ascertain that it is to the Muride that Lophiomys

presents the most resemblance. There are in each jaw a pair of in-

cisors, and three pairs of radiculated molars, of which the first con-

sists of three ridges separated from each other by deep grooves.

The genus Cricetus is the only one in which we find an arrangement

of the folds of enamel similar to that in Lophiomys.

438 Miscellaneous.

The study of the skeleton of our rodent offers a great numbe? of

interesting facts, upon which I shall not at present dwell, but con-

fine myself to mentioning the state of extreme imperfection of its

clavicles (which are suspended in the flesh as osseous styles), and the

great number of the dorsal vertebrae (of which there are sixteen,

whilst in most cases only thirteen exist). |

The stomach of Lophiomys is very remarkable: it is unilocular,

and presents in its interior two crest-like folds, festooned on their

free margins, which extend parallel to each other from the orifice of

the cesophagus to the commencement of the pyloric portion. These

folds enclose a deep furrow, which, by the approximation of their

margins, may be converted into a channel, by means of which

liquid aliments may flow from the cesophagus into the neighbour-

hood of the pylorus without falling into the general cavity. This

arrangement is very remarkable, and apparently can only be com-

pared with the subcesophageal channel of the ruminants.

Upon the lower border of the stomach we observe, in the abdo-

minal cavity, a large appendage, in the form of the finger of a glove,

which opens near the pylorus by an orifice surrounded by a sort of

sphincter. ‘The walls of this diverticulum are thick, and appear as if

villous ; and their inner surface is riddled by a multitude of pores,

which are the orifices of the same number of secretory tubes: these,

under the microscope, appear cylindrical, long, and very narrow ;

their diameter is only about =} millim.; they are parallel, very close

together, and present neither. ramifications nor an initial inflation.

The stomach of no mammal presents a similar arrangement. In its

form the finger-like appendage somewhat resembles the pylorie caeca

of fishes; but it appears to me to be due rather to the localization

of the pepsic glands, which, instead of being, as usual, disseminated

through the thickness of the walls of the stomach, are concentrated

in a peculiar appendicular organ. |

The small intestine presents nothing remarkable ; but the arrange-

ment of the pancreas deserves notice. ‘Ihe excretory canals of this

gland, instead of opening directly into the intestine, pour their pro-

ducts into the choledochal canal, and it is by the intervention of this

latter that the panereatie juice teaches the duodenum.

The cecum has the form of a subcylindrical sae; but it is far

from being so much developed as in most of the Redentia.

The male generative apparatus of Lophiomys resembles that of the

Hamster more than that of any other species of the same order.

The preceding zoological and anatomical details suffice to show

that Lophiomys Imhausii differs considerably from all the known

types of Rodentia: and it appears to me indispensable to form

of it not only a new genus, but a new family; for the peculiari-

ties of structure which we meet with in it are superior in zoological

value to those which have served as bases for the establishment

of the other secondary groups of the order Rodentia, whether ealled

tribes or families.

I can give no precise information as to the native country of

Lophiomys. It.was bought, in 1865, at Aden, by M. Imhaus,

OO OE

SS Oe ae ee

Miscellaneous. 439

Receiver-general of Finances. It is therefore probably derived either

from Southern Arabia or from the opposite coast of Africa—that is

to say, Nubia or Abyssinia. Unfortunately, M. Imhaus could not

obtain from the owner of the animal any information that might

serve to elucidate this question.—Comptes Rendus, April 22, 1867,

pp. 812-814.

On the Spontaneous Movements of Colocasia esculenta.

By H. Lecoa,

There are few plants the organs of which do not spontaneously

execute various movements: and here we distinguish these move-

ments from those which are the result of some provocation, and

which botanists designate under the name of irritadility. Most of

the spontaneous movements. are duc to the more or less rapid evolu-

tion of the organs, and the eye cannot follow them. We only know

Hedysarum gyrans in which the leaves, or rather the two lateral

leaflets, are endowed with regular movements visible at all times.

I can add a new example of spontaneous oscillation, which was pre-

sented to me by Colocasia esculenta, Schott.

On the 13th January last, in passing through my stove, I thought

I observed a slight movement in a leaf of Colocasia. I ascribed it

at first to the displacement of the air by my passage; but a more

careful examination proved to me that the movement occurred not

ouly in the leaf which I had noticed, but also in four other leaves,

the plant having only five in all. One leaf, smaller than the others,

and at least one year old, was agitated like the younger ones. The

movement was, in all, a sort of regular trembling, and was so sensi-

ble that the leaves of Colocasia communicated it to the neighbouring

plants. .

Every day after the 13th January, I carefully observed this plant

of Colocasia, the only one in my stove, and noted the phases of its

agitation. Sometimes this agitation persisted night and day ; most

frequently it occurred from 9 o’clock to noon, and then became

weakened. The plant also had whole days, and even weeks of abso-

lute repose, It then occurred to me, in order that I might be warned.

of the hours and periods of movement, to attach to my plant a cer-

tain number of litile bells: these were not always sufficiently shaken

to make them sound, but never failed to give me notice of the great

crises.

Thus on the 18th January the agitation commenced at 2 o’clock

A.M., and continued through a great part of the morning, The little

bells rang, and the leaves of the Colocasia struck upon the neigh-

bouring plants with sufficient force and distinctness to enable me, by

means cf a watch with a second-hand, to count the pulsations,

which were from 100 to 120 per minute.

Several times I had the opportunity of witnessing violent fits of

shaking,—among others, on the 20th January and 2nd March. On

the latter day, in the morning, although the temperature of the stove

was lowered to 7° C. (=45°°6 F.), the agitation was considerable

440 Miscellaneous.

in all the leaves, both old and new, without exception : it is an actual

febrile movement, a violent shivering. It is especially perceptible

along the undulated margins of the leaves, and on the two raised

auricles, which are merely prolongations of the limb beyond the

petiole. The pulsations, still numbering from 100 to 120 per minute,

had force enough to communicate the movement to the pot which

contained the plant; and, although it weighed from ten to twelve

kilogrammes, the hand and the strength of a man did not prevent it

from shaking. This rhythmic agitation was also communicated to

a fine leaf of Strelitzia Nicolai and to a large leaf of Philodendrum

pertusum, which last passed the impulse to some fine flowering

groups of Begonia manicata.

We have not yet been able to ascertain the circumstances which

seem to determine the movement, nor those which appear to oppose

it, although we have observed it every day for three months.

In the first place, we may almost deny the action of temperature,

although its influence is considerable upon the development of the

Aroidew, since they disappear geographically from the cold regions

of the earth. We have not seen the movements of the Colocasia

increased by a temperature of 30°C. A 86° F.), nor have we seen

them slackened by a temperature of 7°.

Is it the development of the new leaf, which is always very rapid,

that excites the agitation? This seemed to us to be the effect of the

leaf produced in January. The movement, at all times not very

regular and without fixed periods, ceased when the leaf had nearly

attained its growth. But in the case of the leaf produced in February

the agitation did not commence until after the nearly complete deve-

lopment of the limb. Why should there be this difference ?

Eminent botanists have paid attention to various physiological

phenomena presented by Colocasia esculenta. MM. Schmidt,

Duchartre, and C. Musset have published very important memoirs

upon this plant, and have all occupied themselves with the emission

of sap by its leaves. M.C. Musset especially has determined with

precision the various phases of this transpiration, and ascertained

that during preefoliation the sap was projected to a distance of several

centimetres, through two orifices, in the form of stomata, situated at

the apex of the leaf. M. Musset was able to count eighty-five

drops projected in one minute—a number which may have some

relation to the 100-120 pulsations per minute of our plant of Co/o-

casia.

M.Musset had the kindness to send me his memoir; and I greatly

desired to see, as he had done, the fine drops shooting forth from the

apex of the unexpanded leaf. Ihave never been able to observe

them ; moreover the stomata of the apex have never presented an

crifice. At no period could I observe a single drop suspended from

the leaf, or falling from the extremity of its limb ; there was no trace

of humidity or of transpiration. I had, in a cooler house, a tuft of

Calla ethiopica placed in a basin ; and each leaf ev ery moment let

fall upon the water the result of its transpiration.

In another stove, also situated at Clermont, I observed a Colocasia

Miscellaneous. 441

precisely similar to my own, which allowed its pearl-like drops to

escape from the extremities of its leaves.

Is the remarkable and sometimes violent movement of my Colo-

casia due to an exception—namely, the accidentally imperforate con-

oon of the stomata, and the incessant shocks of an imprisoned

wap?

On the other hand, M. Musset says that the leaves of his Colocasia

present violet reflections on their upper surface ; mine is throughout

of a pale green. Can we have studied different varieties ?

M. Musset carried on his cultivation in the open ground; I mine

in a hot stove: the difference of the stations may have had some

influence upon the results. Might there not be, also, in these ener-

getic spontaneous movements some transformation of heat into mo-

tion, just as in the Arums there is a development of heat at the mo-

ment when fecundation is about.to take place.—Comptes Rendus,

April 22, 1867, pp. 805-808.

Characters of new Fishes. By Dr. F. StrernpDACHNER.

Ctenotrypauchen, g. n.—Distinguished from Trypauchen by its

large cycloid scales, an elevated dentated sie on the occiput, and

only three branchiostegal rays.

C. chinensis.—Length of head contained about 52 times, depth of

head about 64 times in the total length. Eyes extremely small,

scarcely visible externally ; body elongated, ribbon-like. Dorsal,

anal, and caudal fins united into a single fin. The dorsal contains

6 spines and 46 jointed rays, the anal 1 spine and 42 jointed rays.

Along the lateral line 46 scales. Colour light yellowish brown, with

a narrow reddish-violet band along the lateral line. China.

Heros Troschelii.—Distinguished from H. urophthalmus by the

greater number of dorsal spines (16), and by the lower jaw over-

hanging the upper only on the sides. Mexico.

Ctenolabrus Brandaonis.—Dorsal spines 19 ; 5—6 rows of scales

above the lateral line ; depth of body contained 32 times, and length

of head 4} times in the total length; 5 rows of scales beneath the

cheeks ; 37-38 scales along the lateral line. Brazil.

Batrachus liberiensis.—Body completely and distinctly scaled ;

second dorsal with 25, anal with 22 jointed rays; head one-third the

length of the body (without the caudal) ; breadth of the head six-

sevenths of its length. No tentacle over the eye. Liberia.

Caranx macrops.—Forms a transition towards Vomer by the

small elevation of the first dorsal; the maxillary teeth lie in several

rows one behind the other, and are exceedingly delicate and fine,

with the exception of the larger cutting-teeth in the outer row.

Depth of body contained 3} times, and length of head 43 times in

the total length. Body finely scaled; 40 scutes along the lateral

line ; 8 transverse bands on the sides of the body. Liberia.

Arius Capellonis.—Nearly allied to A. Heudelotii, Val. ; but the

occipital region is much more strongly arched, the dorsal and anal

fins are considerably higher, and the adipose fin much longer than

Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Ser.3. Vol. xix. 32

442. Miscellaneous.

in that species. The greatest depth of body is contained 43 times,

the length of the head nearly 3% times, and the breadth of the head

almost 5 times in the total length. Liberia.

Balistes liberiensis exhibits a long, produced head; the profile

of the head runs in a straight line to the muzzle. The length of the

head is contained 33 times and the greatest depth of body twice

and one-fifth in the total length, and the eye 44 times in that of the

head. The body has large blue-black spots; the head is adorned

with smaller bluish-green spots. 1st D.3; 2nd D. 25; A. 27; P.13.

Liberia.— Anzeiger der K. Akad. der Wiss, in Wien, March 14, 1867,

pp. 63-64.

On some points in the Anatomy of the Sipunculi.

By 8S. Jourpain,

The researches of which I here give the most prominent results -

relate. to the following species :—Sipunculus gigas, S. obscurus,

S. vulgaris, and S. punctatissimus.

The integuments are destitute of those calcareous corpuscles,

sometimes so curious in their form, which aré met with in great

quantities in the Holothuria. The spinules which roughen the anterior

part of the body of S. obscurus and 8. punctatissimus are dependent

upon the epidermie envelope. Glandulee exist in great numbers in

the skin of S. obscurus, vulgaris, and punctatissimus, and cause it

to appear finely punctate.

In S. gigas the general cavity. communicates with the exterior by

an orifice furnished with a sphincter, situated at the posterior ex-

tremity of the body. Two branches springing from the fusiform

ganglion, which terminates the nervous chain, surround this orifice

with a nearly complete ring. A similar orifice is wanting in the

three other species.

The ova or spermatozoids (for the sexes are not distinct) float in

the liquid which fills the general cavity. In the last three species,

they can issue only by a bilabiate pore placed upon the neck of the

two ceca which open upon the sides of the dorsal region at the

level of the anus. In S. gigas there is a pore similarly situated ;

but it is possible that the products of generation may be expelled

by the posterior orifice, a sort of peritoneal canal in these Annulata.

This well-ascertained arrangement seems to me to be of sufficient

importance to justify the creation of a new generic group, to which

I propose to give the name of Stpunculoporus ; this genus would at

present include only a single species, Stpunculoporus gigas.

I shall now indicate an anatomical peculiarity which is perhaps

connected with the presence of the posterior orifice—namely, the

existence of tendinous freena, or very slender threads, furnished with

vibratile cilia, which connect the spiral convolutions of the digestive

tube with the walls of the body, and seem to be intended to hold

the former in their place.

The liquid of the general cavity contains two kinds of globules:—

(1) colourless discoid corpuscles, very like the globules of human

a ae

ea ee

Miscellaneous. 443

blood, but of four times their diameter, and formed of a proteic

substance, the ready alteration of which induces a rapid deformation

of these corpuscles; (2) granular spherules furnished with singular

processes, which, by interlacing, often agglomerate these bodies

into masses of variable size: these bodies, which I propose to call

villous globules, occur also in the cavitary liquid of many Inverte-

brata, and have been mistaken for portions of vibratile tissue. The

vessel, forming a simple or double ceecum, which is attached to the

first portion of the digestive tube and opens into the tentacular

crown without furnishing ramifications to the integuments, contains

discoid corpuscles very similar to those of the cavitary liquid, but of

rather larger diameter. The corpuscles are set in motion by a

ciliary epithelium, which likewise lines the interior of the tentacular

crown. This tube, in. my opinion, represents a very rudimentary

circulatory system: whenever a portion of the nutritive fluid is

vascularized, this vascularization is generally for the benefit of the

function of respiration. The delicate structure of the tentacular

membrane, and its relations to the vessel which I have just described,

lead me to think that, as asserted by Dr. Williams, this region is the

principal seat of heematosis. The thicker integuments, in contact

only with the mud or muddy sand in which the Sipunculus lives

‘enclosed, only play a secondary part, but, nevertheless, one which we

cannot deny. The cavitary liquid, in fact, is subjected to a double

movement of transport, perfectly recognized and described by M.

Quatrefages. This movement is caused by vibratile cilia distributed

over the surface of the digestive.canal; and the freena here and

there bind together its convolutions : the inner wall of the tegumen-

tary envelope is destitute of these appendages.

With regard to the ceecal tubes, in which certain anatomists have

been inclined to recognize an organ of respiration, the following is

the view which seems to be most plausible. They are formed

essentially of a structureless membrane, strengthened by some

smooth muscular fibres forming an irregular network, and by a

layer of cells with brownish granular contents, such as occur in the

gland destined, in many Invertebrata, to eliminate uric acid. The

product of secretion, in the form of a clear greenish-brown liquid,

often distends these czeca, which I regard as an organ of elimination

analogous to the gland of Bojanus. ‘These organs also serve for the

emission of the ova and spermatozoids—a purpose which we also

sometimes see fulfilled by the organ of Bojanus.

I was unable to make out with certainty where and how the ova

and spermatozoids are formed. I did not succeed in detecting the

Fusngs organ, the development of which is perhaps temporary.

have, however, sometimes seen, on the terminal portion of the in-

testine, pedunculated vesicles, which might perhaps be very young

ovigenous or spermatogenous cells. The question is still too obscure

to allow me to hazard an assertion ; and I propose to resume it by

studying the nearly unknown embryology of these Gephyrea.—

Comptes Rendus, April 29, 1867, pp. 871-873.

32*

444

INDEX to VOL. XIX.

Acari, on the development of, in

potatoes, 71.

Aigosoma, new species of, 413.

AMthina, new species of, 177.

Agaricus vaginatus, on fecundation

in, 73.

Agassiz, A., on the young stages of a

few Annelids, 203, 242.

Alder, J., notice of the late, 143.

Alepisaurus, on the identity of, with

Plagyodus, 185.

Alindria, new species of, 334.

Amecera, characters of the genus, 162.

Amphicrossus, new species of, 177.

Amphioxus lanceolatus, on the deve-

lopment of, 69.

Anadebis, description of the new ge-

nus, 50

Ancyloceras, new species of, 356.

Annelids, on the young stages of a

few, 203, 242.

Anthers, on the nature of, 228.

Antilocapride, on the systematic po-

sition of the, 58.

Aphides, on the reproduction of the,

360, 367.

ie cancriformis, new locality for,

3 :

Argulus, on a new species of, 45,

Argynnina, description of the genus,

165.

Argyroneta aquatica, on the habits

of, 283

Arhina, new species of, 179.

Arius, new species of, 429, 441.

Artema convexa, new localities for,

394,

Assiminea, new species of, 381.

Axyra, new species of, 171.

Balbiani, M., on the reproduction of

the Aphides, 367.

Balistes, new species of, 442,

Bate, C.S., on the dentition of the

common mole, 377.

Batrachus, new species of, 441.

Baudelot, E., on the cephalic disk of

the Remora, 375.

Belemnitella, new species of, 356.

» =

Bereodes, description of the new ge-

nus, 400,

Bigsby’s, Dr. J. J., brief account of

the ‘ Thesaurus Siluricus,’ 289.

Birds, new, 184, 369.

Bixorestes, characters of the new ge-

nus, 315.

Blackwall, J., on the falees and

maxille of spiders, 258; on new

species of East-Indian spiders, 387.

Blanford, W.T., on the genus Plee-

tostoma, and on the animal of

Diplommatina, 305; on new species

of Assiminea, 381.

Book, new:—Moore’s Cybele Hi-

bernica, 286.

Bornet, E., on the fecundation of the

Florideze, 35.

Bothrideres, new species of, 337.

Branchipus stagnalis, new locality

for, 376.

Brodie, Rev. P. B., on the lower Lias

at Barrow-on-Soar, and on the re-

mains of insects at Barrow, 31.

Brototyche, characters of the new ge-

nus, 317.

Butler, A.G., on a new genus of |

Diurnal Lepidoptera, 49; on the

variation of Cyllo Leda, 51; on

one new genera of Satyride, 124,

161.

Campanulariz, on the contractile

substance and intimate structure

of the, 54.

Caranx, new species of, 441.

Carpenter, Dr. W. B., on the perforate

structure of the shell of Spirifer

cuspidatus, 29.

Caterpillars, on the eyes of, 61.

Cells, on the formation of, in animal

bodies, 140.

yen aet on Pauropus, a new type

of, 8.

Cerambycide, new genera of, 307.

Ceratrichodes, description of the new

genus, 68.

Chondodendron, observations on the

genus, 187,

INDEX.

Chorothyse, characters of the new

genus, 307

Cinchone, on the situation of the

alkaloids in the bark of the, 374.

Cladoniei in the Hookerian herba-

rium at Kew, on the, 99.

Claparéde, Prof. E., on the reproduc-

tion of the Aphides, 360.

Clarke, J. L., on the structure of the

optic lobes of the Cuttle-fish, 59.

Cliona, new species of, 237.

Cocculus, on the genus, 19. ’

Coémans, L’Abbé, biographical no-

tice of H. G. Florke by, 197.

Coleoptera, descriptions of new, from

Old Calabar, 167,334. ~~ .

Colocasia esculenta, on the sponta-

neous movements of, 439.

Cope, E. D., on the discovery of a

gigantic Dinosaur in the cretaceous

beds of New Jersey, 71.

Coste, M., on the incubation of the

eggs of the spotted dogfish, 227.

cay hi characters of the new genus,

316.

Crustacea of the French coasts, on

some new and rare, 67.

Ctenolabrus, new species of, 441.

Ctenotrypauchen, characters of the

new genus, 441.

Cuttle-fish, on the structure of the

optic lobes of the, 59.

Cyclas, new species of, 160.

Cyllo Leda, on the variation of, 51.

Demomisis, characters of the new

genus, 309.

Denny, H., on the hatching of the

Mantis in England, 144.

Dinosaur, note on the discovery of a

gigantic, 71.

Diploclisia, on the genus, 84.

Diplommatina, on the animal of, 305.

Drassus, new species of, 391.

Dreissena polymorpha, on the history

of, 82.

Dromicus, new species of, 228.

Eaton, A. E., on some British Neuro-

ptera, 395.

Ehrenberg, Prof., on Hyalonema lu-

sitanicum, and on the animal or

vegetable nature of Sponges, 419.

Elaptus, characters of the new ge-

nus, 413,

Eleutheriz, observations on the, 148.

Elliot, Sir W., on Euphysetes simus,

372.

445

Entozoa, observations on some, 180.

Euphysetes simus, notes on, 261, 372,

373.

Euplectella speciosa, observations on,

138

Filippi, F. de, on the structure of the

skin in Stellio caucasicus, 145;

on two Hydrozoa of the Mediter-

ranean, 148.

Fishes, freshwater, of Algeria, on the,

131; freshwater, of Chili, remarks

on the, 427; new, 441.

Fistulina, on some points in the ana-

tomy of, 302.

— H. G., biographical notice of,

Floridew, on -the fecundation of tlie,

Foraminiferal soundings, 373.

Fungi, on the fecundation of the, 73.

Gadus, on the structure of the heart

in species of, 225.

Gastrodes, description of the new ge-

nus, 67.

Ceepaten characters of the genus,

164,

Geological periods, on the tempera-

ture of, 263, 340.

Geoptyas, new species of, 228.

Gervais, P., on the freshwater fishes

of Algeria, 131.

Geryonidz, researches on the, 63.

Gould, J., on a new species of Malu-

rus, 369,

Gray, Dr. J. E., on Euplectella spe-

ciosa, 148; on Euphysetes simus,

261, 373.

Gruber, V., on the developmental

history and reproductive power of

the Orthoptera, 147.

Grunow, M., on a new locality for

Apus and Branchipus, 376.

Giinther, Dr.,A., on the identity of

Alepisaurus with has tro 85;

hg new species of Mesoprion,

257.

Guérin-Méneville, M., on the deve-

lopment of Acari in potatoes, 71.

Guppy. R. J. L., on new shells, 160,

260.

Gymnocheila squamosa, description

of, 335.

Hickel, Prof., on the Geryonide, 63.

Hematocarpus, observations on the

genus, 194.

Hair, human, on a remarkable altera-

446

tion of appearance and structure of

the, 369.

Halybothys, description of the new

genus, 148

Hancock, A., on the excavating

sponges, with descriptions of new

species, 229,

Haughton, Rev. S., on some points

in the muscular anatomy of the

- Marsupials, 127.

Hectarthrum, new species of, 339.

Helicina, new species of, 260.

Helix pomatia, on the organs of cir-

culation of the, 1.

Hemipodion, new species of, 228.

Heros, new species of, 441.

Hesse, M., on some new and rare

Crustacea of the French coasts, 67.

Hipparchioides, description of the

it genus, 125; new species of,

7. )

Hogg, J., on the ballast-flora of the

coasts of Durham and Northum-

berland, 38.

Holopeira, observations on the genus,

Hoplideres, new species of, 412.

Huxley, Prof. T. H., on Telerpeton

‘elginense, 226.

Hyalonema, on the structure of, 153,

419.

Hydride, on the contractile substance

and intimate structure of the, 54.

Hydrozoa, new, 148. .

Hyperbzena, observations on the ge-

nus,

Ichthyosaurus, on the’ occurrence of,

in Australia, 355.

Infusoria flagellata, on the affinities

ot the, with the ciliate Sponges,

Insects, on fossil, 31; on the mus-

cular force of, 95; an the law of

sexual development in, 224.

Ipothalia, characters of the new ge-

nus, 314,

James-Clark, H., on the animality of

the ciliate Sponges and their affi-

ee with the Infusoria flagellata,

Jeffreys, J. Gwyn, on deep-sea life in

the ocean, 63; on a new species of

Rissoa, 435.

Jourdain, S., on the structure of the

heart in Gadus, 225; on the ana-

tomy of the Sipunculi, 442.

INDEX.

Karsten, Prof. H., on the fecundation

of the Fungi, 73; on the peculiari-

oe of some stylospores of Spheeriz,

Kner, Prof., on Xenacanthus Deche-

nii, 152.

Kovalevsky, A., on the yi asia

of Amphioxus lanceolatus, 69.

Krabbe, M. H., on the Entozoa of

man and the domestic animals in

Iceland, 180. |

Lelaps aquilunguis, description of,

j ,

Landois, H., on the eyes of caterpil-

lars, 61; on the law of sexual de-

velopment in insects, 224.

Lasiommata, observations on the ge-

nus, 16].

Lecidea, new British species of, 330,

403, 407.

Lecoq, H., on the spontaneous move-

ments of Colocasia esculenta, 439.

Legnephora, on the genus, 88.

Leighton, Rev. W. A., Notule Li-

chenologite, by the, 99, 197, 330,

402.

Lepidoptera, new genera of, 49.

Lias, on the correlation of the lower,

at Barrow-on-Soar with the same

strata in Warwickshire &e.; and

on the occurrence of the remains

of insects at Barrow, 31.

~ Lichens, new British, 330; of Cader

Idris, notes on the, with descrip-.

tions of new species, 402.

Liophis, new species of, 228. }

Lophiomys Imhausii, deseription of,

372, 436.

Lordites, new species of, 175.

Lowe, Rev. R. t., on a new Madeiran

Pupa, 81.

Lubbock, Sir J., on Pauropus, 8.

Lycosa, new species of, 387

M‘Coy, Prof. F., on two new species

of birds found in Victoria, 184 ;

on the occurrence of Ichthyosaurus

and Plesiosaurus in Australia, 355.

M‘Intosh, Dr. W. C., on Pelonaia

corrugata, 414.

Malurus, new species of, 369.

Mantis, on the hatching of the, in

England, 144.

Marés, H., on the flowering and

fructification of the vine, 220.

Marsupials, on the muscular anatomy

of the, 127.

INDEX. AAT

Menispermacez, on the, 19, 84, 187,

319.

Mesoprion, new species of, 257.

Microclisia, on the genus, 324.

Miers, J., on the Menispermaceze, 19,

84, 187, 319.

Milne-Edwards, A., on the type of a

new family of Rodentia, 372, 436.

Mivart, St.G., on the appendicular

skeleton of the Primates, 219.

Morch, Dr. O. A. L., on the history

of Dreissena polymorpha, 82.

Montgomery, Dr. E., on the forma-

tion of cells in animal bodies, 140.

Mosses of Cader Idris, list of the, 409.

Miiller, C., on the situation of the

alkaloids in the bark of the Cin-

chonze, 374.

Murray, A., on Coleoptera from Old

Calabar, 167, 334.

Mygale ursina, on the falces and

maxille of, 258.

. Myriapoda, on the systematic posi-

tion of the, 9.

Nareda, on the transformations of,

208.

Nematogenys, new species of, 434.

Neope, characters of the genus, 166,

Nephithea, characters of the new ge-

nus, 308.

Nephroica, observations on the ge-

nus, 24.

Nepiodes, characters of the new ge-

nus, 410

Nerine, on the young stages of, 247.

Neuroptera, on some British, 394.

Newt, on the regeneration of the

members of the, 72.

Nida, characters of the genus, 312.

Notule Lichenologice, 99, 197, 330,

402.

Nylander, Dr., on new British Li-

chens, 330.

Nyphasia, characters of the new ge-

nus, 313

Omotagus, charaeters of the new ge-

nus, 410,

Opegrapha, new species of, 406.

Ophthalmopachus, description of the

new genus, 68

Orthoptera, on the developmental

history and reproductive power of

the, 147.

Ossibia, characters of the new genus,

311.

Pachygone, observations on the ge-

nus, 319.

Panorpa, on British species of, 395.

Pardalotus, new species of, 184.

Pascoe, F’. P., on some new genera of

Cerambycide, 307 ; on new genera

and species of Prionide, 410.

Pauropus, description of the new ge-

nus, 8

Pelonaia corrugata, notes on the ana-

tomy of, 414.

Peltis, new species of, 336.

Percilia, new species of, 429.

Philipeaux, J. M., on the regeneration

of lost parts in the newt, 72.

Philippi, Dr. R., on the river-fishes

of Chili, 427.

Pholeus, new species of, 392.

Phyllodoce maculata, on the larve

of, 249,

Planaria, on the young stages of, 206.

Planchon, J., on the flowering and

fructification of the vine, 220.

Plants, on rotation and circulation in

the cells of, 10; on the tempera-

ture of geological periods from in-

dications derived from the observa-

tion of fossil, 263, 340.

Plateau, Dr. F., on the muscular

force of insects, 95; on Argyroneta

aquatica, 283.

Platythorax, description of the new

genus, 68.

Pleetostoma, observations on the ge-

nus, 305.

Pleogyne, on the genus, 322.

Plesiosaurus, on the occurrence of,

in Australia, 355. ;

Polydora, on the young stages of, 242.

Primates, on the appendicular skele-

ton of the, 219.

Prionidz, new genera of, 410.

Prionus, new species of, 411.

Prometopia, new species of, 168.

Pupa, new species of, 81.

Pyrenopsis, new British species of 333,

Reichert, Prof., on the sap-currents

with reference to the question of

contractility, 10; on the intimate

structure of the Campanularie,

Sertularie, and Hydride, 54.

Remora, on the cephalic disk of the,

375.

Reptiles, new, 228.

Rhaphicera, characters of the genus,

164,

Rissoa, new species of, 435,

Robertson, C., on the organs of cir-

culation of Helix pomatia, 1.

448

Robin, C., on the anatomical arrange-

ment of the lymphatics in the

_ Torpedos, 149.

Rodentia, on the type of a new family

of, 436.

Royal Society, proceedings of the,

59, 140, 219, 289, 369.

Salticus, new species of, 388.

Saporta, Count G. de, on the tempe-

rature of geological periods, from

indications derived from the ob-

servation of fossil plants, 263, 340.

Sarcopetalum, on the genus, 90.

Sarmydus, characters of the new ge-

nus, 410.

Satyride, new genera of, 124, 161.

— Prof. M., on Hyalonema,

53.

Sciadotenia, on the genus, 325.

Sclater, Dr. P. L., on the Antiloca-

pride, 58.

Scyllium catulus, on the incubation

of the eggs of, 227.

Seeley, H., on the theory of the skull

and skeleton, 371.

Sertularize, on the contractile sub-

stance and structure of the, 54.

Seynes, J.de, on some points in the

anatomy of Fistulina, 302.

Silurian life, geographical distribu-

tion of, 301.

Sipunculi, on the anatomy of the, 442.

Skull, alledged discovery of an an-

cient human, in California, 70.

Smee, A., on the “ Monde de la Mer,”’

60. ;

Sparassus, new species of, 390.

Spencer, H., on the theory of the

vertebrate skeleton, 436.

Spheerie, on the peculiarities of some

stylospores of, 356.

Sphenura, new species of, 185.

Spiders, on the falces and maxillee of,

258; new, 387.

Spirifer cuspidatus, on the perforate

structure of the shell of, 29.

Spirorbis spirillum, on the history of

the development of, 214.

Sponges, on the animality of the

ciliate, 13; on the excavating, 229;

INDEX.

on the animal or vegetable nature

of 419. h

Steindachner, Dr., on some new rep-*

tiles, 228 ; on some new fishes, 441.-

Stellio caucasicus, on the structure

of the skin in, 145.

Sychnosepalum, on the genus, 192.

i europea, on the dentition of,

Taracta, description of the genus, 172.

Telerpeton elginense, on a new spe-

cimen of, 226.

Thephantes, characters of the new

genus, 318.

—— T., on Argulus dactylopteri,

Thoris, characters of the genus, 317.

Thranodes, characters of the new ge-

nus, 315.

Thuret, G., on the fecundation of the

Floridez, 35.

Torpedos, on the anatomical arrange-

~ ment of the lymphatics in the, 149.

Trichomycterus, new species of, 433.

Triclisia, on the genus, 328.

Tristichocalyx, on the genus, 87.

Triton cristatus, on the regeneration

of lost parts in, 72.

Vertebrate skeleton, on the theory of

the, 371, 436.

Vine, on the flowering and fructifica-

tion of the, 220.

Wilson, E., on a remarkable altera-

tion of appearance and structure of

the human hair, 369.

Woodward, H., on some points in the

structure of the Xiphosura, 144.

Xaurus, characters of the new genus,

410.

Xenacanthus Dechenii, observations

on, 152.

Xiphosura, on the structure of, 144.

Zarax, characters of the new genus,

— 410.

Ziphius Sowerbiensis, occurrence of,

on the coast of Kerry, 304.

Zoodes, characters of the new genus,

319.

Zorion, characters of the new genus,

310.

END OF THE NINETEENTH VOLUME.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANCIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET.